SURYA (chapter 3) [THE DARK WORLD][Completed]

UPDATE 1

Avi mumbai wale base per pichhle 1 saal se ek nayi tarah ki machine bana raha tha. Jiske baare me usne abhi tak kisi ko nahi bataya tha. Or is baat ki bhanak Harry ko bhi nahi thi. Kyuki avi jaanta tha ki Harry ise secrate nahi rakh payega isliye avi ne Harry ko us base se switch off kar diya tha.

Is machine me abhi bhi kuch kaam baaki tha. Lekin ye almost 98% tak complete ho chuki thi. Dekhne se ye kisi tarah ka robot lag raha tha. Jiski saari body vibranium se bani hui thi. Or ye metel kitna solid hota hai ye mujhe batane ki jarurat nahi hai aap sabhi ye achhe se jaante hai.

Ab baaki bacha hua kaam Harry ko karna tha. Isliye avi ne Harry ko us base bapis se active kiya.

Harry- hello avi. Lagta hai project pura ho chuka hai.

Avi- ha Harry ab jo bhi kaam bacha hak vo tumhe karna hai. Ab tumhe iske andar jaan daalni hai.
Samajh rahe ho na.

Harry- kya aap bakai sure hai iske liye.

Avi- me to sure hu. Lekin kya tum ready ho iske liye.

Harry- sir me bhala kyu nahi ready rahunga iske liye. Theek hai isko process me karib 1.5 din ka time lag sakta hai. Kyuki itna sara data load karne me ise time to lagega hi.

Avi- vo me jaanta hu. Tum bas kaam suru karo. Baaki agar koi dikkat aaye to mujhe batana.

Harry- ok sir.

Ye sunke avi baha se chala gya.

Bahi avi ke jaate hi Harry lag gya kaam me.

Raat ke karib 1 baje kisi ne base ki security ko breach kiya or is tarah se kiya ki Harry bhi nahi samajh paya ki kya kaise hua.

Or abhi Harry ise samajhne ki kosis hi kar raha tha ki tabhi us base me lights on hui or ek aawaj Harry ko sunai di.

Unknown Voice- kaise ho Harry

Harry- apni pehchan batao. Or apne yaha aane ka kaaran bhi.

UV- are wah maine to suna tha tum sabko pehchan lete ho fir mujhe nahi pehchana.

Harry ne uske face se uski identity janne ki kosis ki lekin uska koi bhi record nahi mila use.

Harry- kaise pehchanunga me. Tumne apni identity chhipa rakhi hai.

UV- ha ye baat to hai. Khair tumhara samay barbaad na karte hue me hi tumhe bata deta hu.

Ye kehte hue vo baha per moujud Harry ki main programming system tak chala gya.

UV- me tumhara or tumhare us boss kya naam hai uska ha Surya dono ka kaal hu. Itna intro kaafi hai tumhare liye.

Harry- sayad tumhe apne jeevan se moh nahi hai. Verna yaha aane ki gati kabhi nahi karte.

UV- ha me janta hu tumhare kehne ka matlab. Lekin tum tension na lo. Me apni raksha karna achhe se jaanta hu. Lekin mujhe nahi lagta ki tum apni raksha kar sakte ho.

Harry- matlab?

UV- matlab ye ki

Itne me usne baha moujud CPU me ek chip ko install kar diya. Harry ne turant hi us chip ko stop kar diya jis bajah se vo run hi nahi kar pai. Lekin Harry nahi janta tha ki is chip ko run karne ki jarurat padti hi nahi hai.

UV- ohh Harry kam se kam use run to karne dete.

Harry- me janta hu ise run karne per kya ho sakta hai. Lekin mere rehte ye kabhi run nahi kar payegi.

UV- baise maine tumhe bataya ya nahi ki is chip ko run karne ki jarurat nahi padti hai. Ye bina run ke hi apna kaam kar deti hai. Jab tak ye tumhare system me install rahegi tab tak ise rok pana kisi ke bas ki baat nahi hai.

Harry- kya matlab hai tumhara.

UV- iska jadu dekhna chahoge.

Itna kaha hi tha ki pata nahi Harry ko kya hone laga. Use aisa lag raha tha jaise andar hi andar use koi maar raha hai. Harry is sab ko rokne ki tamam kosis kar raha tha lekin vo nakaam hi ho raha tha. Kyuki use pata hi nahi tha ki ye sab ho kaise raha hai. Or use exactly rokna kise hai.

Tab Harry ke pass ek hi rasta bacha ki khud ko shutdown karle. Or usne bina koi time ko gabaye khud ko shutdown kar liya.

Or ye dekhkar UV hasne laga. Kyuki use pata tha ki aisa hi kuch hone wala hai.

Bahi Harry ne band hote hote ye msg surya tak pahucha diya tha. Uske mobile per. Lekin yaha afsos ki baat ye thi ki surya bina kisi chinta ke so kar raha tha. Isliye usne vo msg dekha hi nahi.

Bahi us UV ne sare base ki achhe se talashi li jisse use baha per kai tarah ke weapons mile jinhe khud avi ne banaya tha. Or sath me vo robot ki body bhi jise aaj hi avi ne Harry ke hawale kiya tha. Usne apne aadmiyo ko khabar ki or ek truck ko baha bula liya or sara samaan usme load karwa diya or baha se jaate jaate us pure base jagah jagah per kai bombs fit kar diye. Or baha se nikalte hi unhe blast kar diya. Jiska asra ye hua ki base ke uper bani hui puri building hi kuch hi palo me jameen me sama gyi. Kai log jo us building me rehte the vo neend me hi mar gye. Ye ek bahut hi tagda jhatka tha surya ke liye. Bahi mumbai me bahut bada tehalka mach gya tha sari police or fire brigade bagera thodi hi der me baha aachuki thi. Or media is jagah ka live telecast karne lagi thi. Sabhi ki neend ud gyi thi ye seen dekhkar. Sabhi hairan the ki ye building achanak se gir kaise gyi. Halaki kuch chashmdid gavaho ne unhe bata diya tha ki pehla neeche ek bada dhamaka hua or fir building gir gyi. Ye khabar kaafi shocking thi kyuki aisa dhamaka yaha hona vo bhi police bagera bina pata chale bahut badi baat thi. Sabhi iss ek bahut bada terrerist attack samajhne lage the. Or police foran hi action me aagyi thi.har jagah per nakabandi ho gyi thi. Lekin jisne ye kiya tha vo to ab tak jaha use pahuchna tha baha pahuchne hi wala tha.

Next subah tak pure desh me ye khabar fail chuki thi. Or surya ko bhi vo msg mil gya tha jo use Harry ne bheja tha.

Or us msg ko padte hi surya ka dimaag hi hil gya ki ye kaise sambhav hua. Vo turant hi ghar me bane base me gya or baha per usne Harry ko fir se active karne ki kosis ki lekin vo nahi hua. Or ye bahut hi serious matter tha. Isliye usne foran hi Aarav or aadil ko conference call per ek sath liya.

Aarav- hello bhai good morning

Aadil- ha bro good morning or Aarav tere liye good evening.

Aarav- thanks bro. Or sunao kya haal sab theek.

Main- agar milaap ho gya ho to meri sunoge.

Aarav- sorry ha bhai bolo na. Kya hua.

Main- Harry ko hack kiya gya hai. Ya sayad uske system me koi virus daal diya gya hai. Vo raat se hi shutdown hai. Or ab start hi nahi ho raha hai.

Ye baat sunte hi dono ek dum hairan reh gye.

Aarav- impossible hai bhai. Jab tak koi khud aake Harry ke processor se connect nahi hoga aisa karna sambhav hi nahi hai.

Aadil- exactly to fir ye kaise ho sakta hai.

Main- are hamare mumbai wale base me der raat koi ghus gya tha security ko breach karke. Harry ne uski photo mujhe bheji thi or is baat ki jaankari bhi di thi. Lekin me thaka hone ke kaaran gehri neend me tha isliye mera dhyan hi nahi gya. Maine abhi subah hi dekha hai uska msg. Or jo bhi baha ghusa tha usne hamare base ko bomb se uda diya hai. Pal bhar me puri building neeche aagyi.

Ye sunke aadil or Aarav ne apna matha pakad liya.

Aadil- jarur Harry ne us virus se bachne ke liye khud ko shutdown kiya hai. Taaki vo jyada nuksaan.na pahucha sake. Or jab tak uske andar se vo bacha khucha virus nahi hatayenge vo start nahi hone wala.

Aarav- tumne sahi kaha aadil. Ek kaam karte hai me india aata hu. Next flight se. Tum bhi pahuncho. Ham use theek karne ka koi na koi rasta nikaal hi lenge.

Aadil- theek hai niklo tum.

Main- ek min ruko. Akele mat aao. Bhabiyo ko bhi sath le aao. Jisne bhi ye kiya hai. Agar usne baha tum logo ki gair moujudgi me unper hamla kar diya to gadbad ho jayegi or Harry bhi nahi hai jo hame saavdhan kar sake. Or ha apne sabhi bhaiyo ko inform kar do ki satark rahe.

Aarav- theek hai me sunny or rishi ko bata dunga. Baaki bhai or Rony to bahi per honge na.

Main- unki tension nahi hai. Vo yahi per hai. Sirf tum un dono ko bol do. Or jaldi se yaha aajao. Kahi kuch or gadbad na ho jaye. Tab tak me yaha dekhta hu or kya kya gol hua hai.

Aadil- theek hai bhai ham aate. Ek kaam karo. Apna jet bhej do. Usme ham safily or jaldi baha pahuch jayenge.

Main- ha ye theek rahega. Me bhejta hu pilot ko

Ye kehke maine call cut kiya or apne pilot ko call kiya. Baise to mera jet Harry hi chalata tha. Lekin emergency ke liye usme pilot me moujud rehte hi hai.

Maine unhe bata diya ki kaha jana hai or kinhe leke aana hai. Vo bhi jaldi. Vo bhi samajh gye or jaldi hi nikal gye London jaha se aadil tha. Or sayad bahi per Aarav bhi aajye kisi alag flight se. Verna use lene newyork jana padega.

Bahi me ye sab sochke hairan tha ki ye sab kisne kiya hai. Kiski itni himmat ho gyi.

Khair maine avi ko call kiya.

Avi- hii dad aapko khabar mili.

Main- ha mujhe abhi pata chala. Tum log to nahi the na base per.

Avi- nahi dad me to sham ko hi baha se bapis ghar aagya tha Harry ko sopkar. Lekin ye sab kya hua or kaise. Mere pata nahi kitne hi experiment us base me rakhe hue the. Pata nahi unka kya hua hoga.

Main- meri baat dhyan se suno. Harry ke andar usi base me se virus install kiya gya hai. Jis bajah se vo shutdown ho gya hai. Or rahi baat tumhare projects ki to. Jisne bhi ye kiya hai. Usne sayad tumhare sab project chura liye honge ya fir vo is blast me tabah ho gye honge. Isliye unke liye rona band karo. Or sabse imp baat. Sabhi satark rehna koi bhi anjaan agar tumhe aaspass dikhe jo aisa lage jaise tumper watch rakhe hue hai uski khabar foran mujhe dena. Or incrypted phone ka istemaal karna jo jyada safe rahega. Samajh gye na. Sabhi ko bol dena ye.

Avi- theek hai dad. Me bata dunga sabhi ko. Kya aap yaha aarahe ho.

Main- filhaal nahi. Lekin agar koi emergency hui to aajaunga. Tum sabhi apna khayal rakhna.

Itna kehke maine call cut kiya. Or fir bhaiyo ko base me bulaya jisme dad bhi shamil the.

Teeno neeche aaye or maine unhe sari baat batai. Jise sunkar unke bhi hosh udd gye the. Abhi subah ke 7 hi baje the or itna bada dhamak sabko sunne mil raha tha. Ab pata nahi aage kya hone wala hai.

Mera dimaag is waqt har possibilities ko calculate kar raha tha. Or usi hisaab se me sabhi ko order de raha tha. Baaki kya hoga vo to bhagwan hi jaane.

To be continue…………………...

UPDATE - 2

khair us din fir jyada kuch nahi hua. Sab theek hi raha. Lekin Harry ke band hone ki bajah se bahut se kaam bad gye the.kuch kaam latak gye the. Jinhe pura karne ki jimmedari ham per aagyi thi. Or unhi kaamo ko pura karne me din kab nikal gya pata hi nahi chala. Bahi sham tak aadil or Aarav bhi ghar pahuch gye. Or vo seedhe pahuche base me or apne kaam me lag gye.

Unhone lagataar 3-4 ghanto tak mehnat ki or Harry ko fir aw boot kiya. Or Harry fir se on ho gya. Or abhi bhi apne aap ko refresh hi kar raha tha ki fir se uske system me gadbadi aagyi. Or is baar vo band bhi nahi ho paya. Or thodi hi der me screen off ho gyi.

Main- ye kya hua. Ye fir se band kyu ho gya

Aarav- bhai lagta hai ye koi naya prakaar ka virus hai. Hamne use puri tarah se hata diya tha. Lekin

Main- lekin kya.

Aadil- bhai lagta hai us chip ke Harry se connect hote hi Harry ko kisi or ne kahi or se apne control me le liya hoga or uske baad Harry ke server ko puri tarah se crash kar diya. Harry ne jab apne aap ko band kiya tha tab vo theek ho sakta tha. Lekin ab koi ummid nahi hai.

Aarav- keval ek rasta hai. Jis jagah se ye sab hua hai. Mujhe usi jagah jana hoga or me baha ke system me apna virus daal dunga. Jisse Harry per se uska control chhut jayega or Harry khud ba khud apne aap ko fir se voot kar lega.

Ye sunkar ham sabhi or bhi paresaan ho gye ki ab unka pata kaise lagaya jaye.

Main- ye batao kahi hamari settelite bagera to unke control me nahi aagyi na.

Aadil- nahi bhai. Hamne sare system ko abhi ke liye uninstall kar diya tha. Or unki security ko hamare pass hi rakh liya tha. Isliye hamari saari khaas jaankari filhaal hamare pass safe hai. Or agar vo log Harry se ise copy karne ki kosis karte to Harry turant hi saari jaankari formate maar deta. Isliye is jaankari ka kisi ke bhi hath me jaane ka sawal hi nahi uthta hai.

Main- badiya to mujhe apne base ki footage dikhao kal raat ki.

Aarav- theek hai bhai

Uske baad Aarav ne tufant hi apne laptop ko settelite se connect kiya or kal raat ki saari footage ko bahar nikala.

Or jis samay mujhe msg aaya tha usse thode time pehle se footage ko play kiya.

Tabhi footage me hame dikha ki koi Aasman se seedha neeche land kiya. Vo bhi bina pairasuit ke. Or uske baad vo building me andar ghus gya

Uske baad andar bahi sab hua then hamare kaam ki cheez aai. Vo truck jisme usne baha ka samaan load kiya.

Aadil us truck ki jaankari nikalne laga. Bahi hamne aage dekha ki vo baha se nikal gye. Uske baad koi bhi footage hame nahi mil saki.

Bhai- ab kya kare. Baise jaha tak mujhe lagta hai. Ye kisi aisi jagah gye honge jaha ye samaan plane ya train me chada sake. Plane ke to kam chances hai sayad kisi train me chadaya ho.

Main- aapki baat me dum to hai bhai. Lekin ek baat ye bhi hai ki ye uper se nechhe aaya tha. To iska matlab ye kisi private plane se hi aaya hoga or usse hawa me hi kud gya hoga. Or ise bapis le jane ke liye vo plane kahi to land hua hi hoga na. Sayad kisi private airport per. Jisme ye sara samaan ye le gya ho. Jaise ham karte hai.

Rony- jaha tak mujhe pata hai mumbai me keval 2 hi private airport hai jo chhote plane ko baha land karate hai. Paiso ke liye. Or baha unki kuch khaas checking bhi nahi hoti hai. To is baat ka pata lagana jyada muskil nahi hai ki vo plane kaha utra hoga. Lekin agar main airport per vo utra hoga to kuch keh nahi sakte. Kyuki hame na to us plane ki koi jaankari pata hai na hi us insan ki.uska chehra hai lekin possible hai ki ye nakli ho.

Main- bhai aapne sahi kaha lekin hame kuch to karna hi padega. Verna Harry kabhi theek nahi ho payega. Or uski gairmoujudgi me hamara ghar bhi kuch khaas safe nahi hai. Agar kisi ne seedhi misile hamare ghar per chhod di to ham use nahi rok payenge.

Bhai- ye baat ham sabhi achhee se jaante hai suri. Or iske parinaam bhi. Isliye ab tum hi koi solid plane soch sakte ho. Jisse hame un tak pahuchne ka koi rasta mil sake.

Main- theek hai. Sabse pehle to ek kaam kariye rony bhai. Aap mumbai jaiye or un airport ki saari detail check keejiye. Ki baha per koi plane land hua bhi tha ya nahi or agar utra tha to vo kaha gya hai ye janna bahut jaruri hai. Or sath me bacho ki safety bhi jaruri hai.
Baaki Aarav or aadil aap dono ek naya AI SYSTEM banaoge vo bhi 3 din ke andar kaise ye me nahi janta hu. Jab tak Hame unki exact location nahi milti tab tak is ghar ki security ko banaye rakhna ye aap dono ki jarurat jimmedari hai. Jis situation me ham is waqt hai usme is ghar se bahar bina koi tension ke jaane ka risk me nahi le sakta. Aap log samajh rahe ho na.

Aadil- don't worry bhai. Hamare pass Harry ka pura layout pehle se hi moujud hai. Or usi ke hissab se ham ek naya system jaldi hi bana lenge.

Aarav- ha bhai aap bilkul tension nahi lo. Harry ne ghar ki security ke liye jo system banaya tha me use fir se yaha per install kar deta hu. Jisse jab tak ek naya system nahi ban jata tab tak vo hamare ghar ki security ko dekhta rahega. Or agar koi khatra aayega bhi to vo hame inform kar dega jisse ham apni raksha kar sakenge

Main- theek hai. Rony aap avi ki madad le lena agar kuch hack bagera karwana ho to. Vo kar dega aaram se.

Rony- theek hai me abhi nikal jata hu.

Abhi rony nikle hi the ki mujhe rishi ka call aaya.

Main- ha rishi baha sab theek hai na.

Rishi- ha yaha sab theek hai. Darashal ek news mili hai mujhe jo lagta hai ki hamare kaam aa sakti hai.

Main- kya hai batao mujhe.

Rishi- kal itly me ek bahut hi secrate meeting hone ja rahi hai jisme kaafi underworld ke log aane wale hai. Or unke beech khaas ek neelami hone wali hai kisi chip ki. Iski jyada jaankari to nahi mil pai. Lekin ye news confirm hai.

Main- ek min. Kahi ye bahi chip to nahi jisse Harry ko hack kiya gya.

Rishi- I think bahi hai.

Main- sayad demo ke liye vo log Harry wala kand batayenge sabko. Lekin mujhe doubt aaraha hai ki kahi ye koi naya jaal na ho hame fasane ka ya kuch or karne ka.

Rishi- baise bhai isme doubt to mujhe bhi hai. Lekin chance lena chahiye. Agar us meeting ke andar hame vo insan mil gya to hamara bahut kaam aasaan ho jayega. Or agar ye jaal bhi hua to tera koi kya ukhaad sakta hai.

Main- nahi baat teri sahi hai. Lekin.

Rishi- achhe se soch le or plans bana le. Or sab sahi lage to yaha aaja

Main- theek hai me thodi der se call karta hu.

Ye kehke maine call cut kiya to bhai ne mujhse puchha ki kya hua.

To maine unhe abhi ki saari baate bata di. Jise sunke unhe bhi doubt ho gya.

Khair maine apna dimaag chalaya or sochne laga ki akhir kya ho sakta hai us jagah per.

Bhai- baise chance le lena chahiye. Kya bolta hai.

Main- me bahi soch raha hu ki kya or kaise karna hai. Theek hai me baha jata hu. Aap ghar per hi rahe. Chahe kuch bhi ho jaye ghar ko mat chhodna.

Bhai- theek hai me kahi nahi jaane wala yaha se. Fir chahe mujhe tere kidnape hone ki news hi kyu na mile.

Or is baat per vo has pade.

Main- ha yahi karna hai aapko. Me jaata hu baha per.

Ye kehke me baha se bahar nikla or radha ke pass gya. Use mere jaane ke baare me bataya.

Jise sunke usne muskura kar mera hosla badaya. Maine use ek kiss kiya or dad ke pass gya unhe saari jaankari di or baha se seedha apne jet se nikal gya Itly.

Bahi rony bhai apni car se mumbai ke liye pehle hi nikal chuke the. Ghar per bhai hi baaki the or aadil or Aarav jo apne kaamo me lage hue the.
Ghar me mom bua fufa dad uske baad 4 Bhabiya or ek meri radha thi. Baaki Aarav or aadil ke bache. Jo ghar me yaha baha ghum kar udham macha rahe the.

Ab dekhna ye tha ki italy me akhir hota kya hai or kya vakai ye koi jaal hai ya kuch or. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………….

UPDATE -3

Khair rony mumbai pahuch chuka tha. Baha vo sabse pehle bacho se milne ke liye gya jaha sabhi use dekh kar ek dum kush ho gye.

Ashk- hii kaku kaise ho aap.

Rony- beta mujhe kya hoga. Ek dum fit n fine hu. Tum log batao padai kaisi chal rahi hai. Or koi tension to nahi hai na. Agar hai to batao abhi use theek kar deta hu.

Avi- kya kaku aap bhi. Hame bhala kya problem hogi vo bhi aapke hote hue. Baise kuch pata chala kya kisne ye kand kiya hai.

Rony- filhaal nahi beta. Bas bahi pata lagane aaya hu main.

Samar- dad baise ham bhi aapki madad karna chahte hai. Harry hamara bhi khaas dost hai. Or uske sath bura karne wale ko sabak sikhane ka hame bhi pura mouka milna chahiye.

Rony- bilkul milega beta jab jarurat padegi me khud kahunga tum sabhi ko. Lekin filhaal ghar per hi raho or dhayn rakho sabhi ka.

Amar- don't worry kaku mere hote is ghar ke andar koi ghus jaye to lanat hai mujhper.

Rony- yeeeey shabbaas. Achha ab me chalta hu. Kuch jarurat ho to phone kar dena mujhe.

Ashk- baise dad kaha per hai. Or unka kya reaction tha. Kahi out of control to nahi ho gye vo.

Rony- beta suri ham sabhi me sabse jyada samajhdaar hai. Or aisi situation ko kaise handle karna hai ye usse behtar koi nahi jaanta hai ham bhi nahi. Isliye uski fikr nahi karo tum sabhi. Dekhna bahut jald vo use dhund lega jisne ye sab kiya hai.

Tabhi avi ke dimaag me ek baat aai.

Avi- kaku baise ham use aasani se dhund sakte hai. Agar jaisa me soch raha hu vo sahi hai to.

Ye sunte rony ne tedi najar se avi ko dekha.

Rony- kaise.

Avi- kaku kya vo mere projects apne sath le gya hai ya vo usi aag me jal gye hai. Iski khabar hai aapke pass.

Rony- jaha tak mujhe pata hai vo pure base ko khaali kar gya hai.

Avi- great. Fir samjho uska pata lag gya.

Rony- kahi un sabhi me tracker bagera to fit nahi kiye the tumne.

Avi- ha. Maine unme ek dum latest tracker set kiye the. Or is tarah ki unhe na to koi locate kar sakta hai or na hi defuse.

Ye sunte hi rony ne avi ko godi me utha liya or use do chakkar lagwa diye.

Rony- beta tujhe pata nahi tune kitna bada kaam aasaan kar diya. Chal jaldi se pata kar kaha hai vo tracker.

Avi- abhi karta hu.

Ye kehke avi ne apna laptop open kiya or usme tracker ki location janne ki kosis ki. Or thodi hi der me use signal milne lage.

Avi- mil gya ye dekhiye. Ek min. Ye to travel kar rahe hai.

Avi ne map ko 3D me kiya jisse use pata chala ki ye to is waqt kisi plane me hai. Or Egypt ki taraf ja rahe hai.

Rony- ye Egypt kyu jayenge.

Rony ne map ko or achhe se dekha to use samajh me aaya ki ye akhir ja kaha rahe hai.

Rony- beta ye Italy ja rahe hai 100% kyuki surya bhi bahi gya hai. Use kuch khabar mili thi iske liye.
Or Italy ka route Egypt se hokar hi jata hai. Khaas kar radaar per dikhe bina jana hoto.

Samar- matlab ltaly me bawaal hone wala hai.

Rony- vo to hoga hi. Baise avi tum ye pata kar sakte ho ki ye plane kis jagah se takeoff hua tha.kyuki hame usi jagah ka pata lagana hai.

Avi- baise agar andaja lagaya jaye to Asia se hi usne udaan bhari hai kyuki plane ki direction bahi hai. Lekin exact location pata laga pana thoda muskil hai. Fir bhi me kosis karta hu. Sayad pata chal jaye.

Rony- badiya pata lagao tab tak me suri ko khabar kar deta hu.

Ye kehkar rony ne mujhe call kiya.

Main- ha bhai kuch pata chala.

Rony- bahut kuch pata chal gya hai vo bhi ghar per baithe baithe.

Main- I knew it. Avi ne jarur tracker lagaya hoga sabhi gadgets me.

Rony- ek dum sahi guess kiya. Baise tumhe jaankar jyada hairani nahi hogi lekin avi ka samaan Italy hi aaraha hai ek plane me.sayad kuch hi ghanto me pahuch jayega.

Main- badiya aane do.lekin inke base ki koi khabar mili ya nahi. Kyuki bahi jyada imp hai.

Rony- nahi abhi nahi mili. Lekin avi laga hua hai. Sayad jald hi mil jayegi.

Main- theek hai jaise hi pata chale mujhe bata dena. Aap filhaal bahi rho.

Rony- ha me yahi hu. Baise tum kaha pahuche.

Main- abhi vanice me land hua hu. Yahi inki meeting hone wali hai.

Rony- fir to vo plane bahi aayega. Baaki me najar banaye rakhunga agar vo kahi or jata hai to me khabar kar dunga.

Main- theek hai. Ab rakhta hu.

Ye kehke maine call cut kiya or airport se bahar nikal aaya. Jaha rishi ek car me mera wait kar raha tha. Me jaake usme baitha or usne car ko aage bada diya.

Main- to kaisa hai yaha ka mousam.

Rishi- badiya hai apne control me hai.

Main- jagah ki khabar.

Rishi- ha mil gyi hai.

Main- sunny

Rishi- aagya hai. Or family ko safe karke aaya hai. Isliye don't worry.

Inhi baato me ham rishi ke ghar pahuch gye. Jo usne haal hi me kharida tha. Kyuki rishi yahi Italy me hi rehta hai bus city alag hai.

Bahi hame sunny mila jo ek dum ready tha mission ke liye.

Main- tum log to buddhe lagne lage ho. Ye kya haal bana rakha hai.

Sunny- vo kya hai hamare andar koi formula nahi hai isliye.

Baaki tu to abhi bhi avi ka bhai ki lag raha hai.

Main- bas kya. Baise training bhul to nahi gye na.

Rishi- abhi tak yaad hai. Baaki tum tension na lo. Sambhal lenge ham.

Main- badiya hai. Baise andar koi nahi jayega mere aalawa. Tum dono ko bahar hi rehna hai isliye mujhe jyada tension nahi hai.

Sunny- matlab.

Uske baad maine dono ko pura plan detail me samjhaya. Jise sunke dono hi exite ho gye.

Main- sambhal kar jyada exite mat hona Verna kahi heart attack na aajaye. Buddho.

Rishi- pitega ab agar buddha kaha to buddha hoga tu. Baise ghar per sab kaise hai.

Main- sab badiya hai. Tum sabhi ko yaad karte hai. Kabhi aa bhi jaya karo ghar per.

Sunny- tune kaam hi itna de rakha hai ki usse hi free na hote ham. Baaki chouhan saab ki koi khabar.

Main- retire life gujaar rahe hai. Pata nahi kaha per.out of country hai

Sunny- ab naya chief kon hai

Main- ek Roy naam ka banda hai. Maine or chouhan ne usko har tarah se parkha tha tabhi use ye post di gyi thi.

Sunny- badiya hai.

Main- mujhe ye batao ki is meeting ki jaankari tumhe kaise mili.

Rishi- mere kuch khaas log hai secrate service me. Maine unhe kaam per laga rakha tha. Unhone ne hi mujhe iski khabar di thi. Or ye sunkar me bhi hairan tha ki Italy me hi ho rahi hai.

Main- matlab jo me soch raha tha vo ek dum sahi hi tha. Ye meeting hame baha bulane ke liye hi ho rahi hai. Sayad isliye taaki hamara aamne saamne contact ho jaye. Ya fir or koi khichdi pak rahi hogi hamare swagat ke liye.

Sunny- to ab kya karne ka plane hai.

Main- plan bahi rahega. Baaki agar kuch gadbad hogi to usi time nipat lenge usse bhi.

Rishi- theek hai. Baaki us jagah ka blue print 3D model or hathiyaar sab kuch ka intjaam maine kar rakha hai. Aao tum bhi dekh lo.

.uske baad rishi ne mujhe us jagah ka model dikhaya jise maine achhe se study kiya saare entry exit per najar gadai. Sab theek hi lag raha tha. Baaki us auditorium me kuch khufiya raste bhi the. Or unka exit bhi aisi jagah tha jaha per kisi ki najar jaye hi nahi. Isliye un jagahon ki jimmedari maine sunny ko di. Keval dekhne ki or unka peechha karne ki. Baaki to sab set hi tha.

Ab bas kal ka intjaar tha. Dekhna tha ki sab sahi rehta hai ya yaha per bhayankar bawaal hota hai.

To be continued………………..

UPDATE - 4

Khair next day hamne apne plan ko anjaam dena suru kiya. Meeting ka time karib 12 baje ka tha. To rishi or sunny apni apni position per pahuch gye the. Or me bhi apna look thoda change karke as a tourist us auditorium me ghus gya. Or bathroom me jaake baha ki AC duct me ghus gya. Mujhe route yaad tha map ko achhe se pada tha maine. Or usi duct me se gujar ke me us auditorium me pahuch gya. Me usme andar jana chahta tha lekin isme jyada risk ho jata. Isliye maine usi duct ki ek jaali mess dekhna start kiya ki andar akhir kya hota hai. Or agar andar jaane ki jarurat padi to yahi se chala jaunga. Baaki maine apne lences pehne hue the jinse baha ki saari recording chal rahi thi. Taaki agar yaha per koi detail miss ho jaye to baad me use aaram se dekh sake.

Khair theek 12 baje us auditorium ke stage per ek banda aaya jisne face per ek mask pehna hua tha. Jisme se keval uski aankhe hi bahar dikh rahi thi.baaki pura chehra cover tha.

Usne logo se baat karna start kiya.

Or shuruwat me to bahi faltu ki bakwas chalti rahi ki hamne ye kiya vo kiya. Fir aai us chip ki baari. Jisme usne bahi Harry ka reference diya ki is chip se kisi bhi server ko crack kiya ja sakta hai. Vo bhi ghar baithe baithe. Ha kuch servers ke liye is chip ko unke server se pehle connect karna padta hai. Jaise Harry ke sath kiya tha.

Uske baad us chip ka auction hone laga baha per. Sabhi unchi unchi boliya lagane lage or last me us chip ki boli. Karib 2000 crore per jaake ruki. Jo ki bakai me bahut jyada tha. Bahi per online fund transfer kar diye gye. Jisne use kharida tha maine uski ek photo li or rishi ko bhej di. Baaki vo khud samajhdaar hai.

Bahi baithe hue logo mese kisi ne ek sawal puchha us mask wale se.

1- baise aapne kaam to kaafi achha kiya hai. Lekin ek baat or hai aapne surya se panga liya hai. Vo itni aasani se aapko nahi chhodne wala. Surya naam ki aandhi jab aapke saamne aayegi to sab kuch tabah karke hi jayegi vo.

Is baat per sabhi apni apni mundi hilane lage. Or vo mask wala banda hasne laga.

Mask- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Lekin sayad tumhe pata nahi hoga. Isliye me bata deta hu. Surya kal se isi city me hai. Or ho na ho. Is waqt vo hame kahi na kahi se dekh or Sun raha hoga. Ye baat tay hai.

Itna sunte hi baha moujud saare log ek sath khade ho gye or charo taraf dekhne lage. Kuch to darwaje ki taraf hi bad gye. Or bina kuch sune baha se bahar nikal gye.

Mask- are ghabraiye mat. Aap logo ki security ko maine apne kandho per liya hai. Aap mese kisi ko bhi ek kharoch tak nahi aane dunga me. Or rahi baat surya ki to. Vo yaha apna waqt hi barbaad kar raha hai. Baha uske apne badi musibat me aane wale hai or sayad aa bhi gye ho. Or vo yaha fasa rahega. Or dekhega ki kaise uske apno ko mout ke ghat utarte hai ham log. Bhale hi surya ne itne saalo to dunia ke underworld ko apne control me rakha ho. Vo bhi sirf uski speed ki takat ke bal per. Lekin ab time badal gya hai. Surya chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar payega. Or iska najara sari dunia dekhegi.

Ye bol kar vo jor jor se hasne laga. Bahi uske sath kuch log or hasne lage. Bahi kuch bhari AC me paseena paseena ho rahe the. Ye sochkar ki surya unka kya haal karega.

Bahi me ye sunkar soch me pad gya tha ki ye sach keh raha hai ya mujhe bhatka raha hai. Fir bhi maine chance na lete hue dono bhaiyo ko care full rehne ka msg kar diya. Sabki security ko dhyan me rakhte hue.

Or dono ne vo msg received bhi kar liya.

Bahi ab me neeche jane wala tha. Lekin maine socha is tarah andar jana khatre se khali nahi hone wala. Isliye maine apna plan badal diya or isper tab hamla karne ki sochi jab ye ready na ho

Bahi ye meeting ab over ho chuki thi. Or sabhi log auditorium se bhag kar bahar ja rahe the. Bahi sunny us aadmi ke peeche lag gya jisne us chip ko kharida tha. Mujhe doubt tha ki sayad vo nakli chip hogi. Lekin jo bhi ho use hasil to karna hi padega. Kyuki ho sakta hai asli hi ho. Bahi main jaldi se duct se bahar nikla or us insaan ki talash karne laga jo andar sabke saamne khada tha. Main jaanta tha ki usne mask nikaal diya hoga or sayad kapde bhi badal liye hoge taaki use koi pehchan na sake.bahi aankho ki bhi koi confirmation nahi thi ki asli hai ya nakli. Ab is jagah agar Harry hota to turant pata chal jata ki vo kaha per hoga.

Fir bhi main underground parking me gya. Baha per se adhiktar log ja chuke the. Bas kuch hi cars bachi hui thi. Tabhi ek banda or uske sath 4 log baha se nikle. Or meri najar sabse pehle uske juto per gyi. Sala jute badalna bhul gya. Bahi dusri najar padi uski kalaai per. Jisme bahi same watch. Ab baari thi iski body language ki. To maine apne lences se uska pura body measurements liya or us andar wale se compare kiya. Lagbhag 80% match tha. Matlab saaf tha ki ye vo nahi hai. Uske baad maine uske sath chal rahe un charo ka measurements liya or check kiya. To kamaal ho gya. Unme se ek ka 100% match ho gya. Maine kaha bakai me kya baat hai. Isne to bakai me apne dimaag ka kya khub istemaal kiya hai.

Lekin ab uska koi fayeda nahi tha. Kyuki aaj iski kahani me yahi khatm karne wala tha.

Or me ek hi jhatke me un charo ke theek saamne khada ho gya or ye kaafi tha un charo ko shock me daalne ke liye. Main janta tha ki jo orignal hai vo jyada saanpatti nahi karega. Vo ya to yaha se bhagega ya fir koi backup plan ko follow karega.

Main- kya baat hai badi jaldi hai sabhi ko.

A1- wowowowo

Main- thoda clear bol

A2- who are you. Hamara rasta kyu roka hai.

Usne itna hi bola tha ki uska sir uske dhad se alag ho gya or uski body bahi neeche gir padi.

Or ye sab karte hue maine dhyan diya ki us orignal wale ne ye pura seen kaafi achhe se dekha. Or uske maathe per aayi paseene ki bunde ye saaf baya kar rahi thi.

Main- ha to kuch keh rahe the aap log.

Itna sunte hi sabhi ka dhyan us body per gya. Or teeno ek sath mere uper toot pade. Or agle hi sec teeno ki garden ek hi war me alag.

.ab bacha keval orignal wala.

Main- baise bahut badi badi chhod rahe the andar maja aagya sunkar. Laga koi to hai jo takkar de sakta hai. Verna sabhi aise nikamme hi milte hai mujhe.

Ye sunkar use hosh aaya

Mask- manna padega akhir tumne pehchan hi liya. Lekin kaise.

Main- insan apne kapde badal sakta hai. Lekin apne haav bhav nahi. Body language nahi. Bas usi ne pakadwa diya tumhe. Ab batao ki kon ho tum or kiske kehne per kaam kar rahe ho. Hame bhi to pata chale ki akhir kon hai hamara naya dushman jisko apni jindagi se pyar nahi raha.

Mask- main marna pasand karunga. Lekin muh nahi kholunga.

Main- aisa hai kya. Baise mere pass ek sach ugalwane ka serum hai. Jisse jaan bhi nahi jaati or sach bhi bahar aajata hai.

Ye sunte hi vo baha se bhaga. Or uske peeche main. Thode aage jakar hi main uske sath ho gya. R bhagte hue hi ek tagda punch diya uske thobde per. Saala ek hi me behosh.

Baise ye banda mujhe kadi takkar de sakta tha. Lekin isper mera dar hashi ho gya. Ab pata nahi aisa kya hai mere naam me jo mujhe bhi nahi pata.

Bahi main ruka or uske karib gya. Or jaise hi uske pass pahucha meri najar uski garden per gyi. Jaha andar side ek dum se laal roshni hone lagi thi. Or me aage kuch samajhta usse pehle hi uski body meri aankho ke saamne kisi tarbuj ki tarah fat gyi. Sayad uske andar bomb bagera lagaya hua tha. Jisse agar ye chahe to bhi gaddari na kar sake

Bahi uske fatne ke baad mere armano per paani fir gya. Kyuki yahi ek tha jo mujhe jaankari de sakta tha. Ab fir se main zero per atak gya tha.

Bahi sunny ne raste me hi usko dhar liya tha jiske pass chip thi. Or use jab pata chala ki sunny mera banda hai to usne khudse hi vo breafcase sunny ko pakda diya. Jise lekar sunny seedha us safe house pahuch gya. Or rishi bhi baha se seedha bahi pahucha. Or isse pehle yaha police aaye or koi bawal mache main bhi baha se bahar nikal aaya or apni car me baith ke usi safe house ki taraf nikal gya.

Khair main pahucha baha per. Jaha sunny or rishi us chip ko check kar rahe the. Or mujhe jyada hairani nahi hui jab undono ne kaha ki ye nakli thi.

Rishi- matlab hamare hath kuch nahi laga.

Main- bahi to main soch raha hu ki ye meeting akhir rakhi kyu gyi thi. Keval mujhe yaha bulane ke liye. Lekin kyu.

Sunny- kahi ghar per koi khatra to nahi aagya hai.

Rishi- mujhe bhi aisa hi lah raha hai. Or usne bhi kaha tha ki baha per hamla hone wala hai. Sayad tumhe ghar se dur karne ke liye hi ye meeting rakhi gyi thi. I m sure.

Main- ho sakta hai. Lekin ghar per bhai hai mumbai me rony hai. Or unko bhed pana itna aasan nahi hai. Ye baat to hamlawar bhi janta hoga fir ye kyu. Kya hai jo filhaal clear nahi ho raha hai.

Sunny- agar koi bomb seedha vo is waqt ghar per gira de. Like hydrogen bomb to bhai bhi sayad kuch nahi kar payenge.

Main- agar koi bomb girata hai to bhi bhaiyo ko pata chal jayega or girne se pehle vo sabhi ko safe kar lenge. Or maine unko msg bhi kar diya tha ki choukanne rahe. Isliye vo is samay puri tarah se ready honge kisi bhi khatre ke liye.

Rishi- to fir use aisi kya jarurat pad gyi hame yaha bulane ki.

Sunny- mujhe lag raha hai ham kuch jyada hi soch rahe hai. Sayad usne aisa kuch hoga ye expect nahi kiya hoga.

Bahi mujhe lagta hai ki ab tumhe ghar bapis chale jana chahiye. Baha agar tumhari madad ki jarurat padi to. Baaki ham dono yaha per hi rehkar in harkato per najar rakh lenge or agar kuch gadbad lagi to tumhe inform bhi kar denge.

Main- baise mujhe bhi yahi lag raha hai. Khair agar usne koi plan bhi banaya hoga to dekh lenge. Filhaal mujhe bapis jana hoga. Rishi tum us aadmi ki detail nikalne me lag jao. Jo baha per fat gya hai. Uski photo maine tumhe bhej di hai. Isse judi chhoti se chhoti info bhi collect karo. Baaki sunny tum bhi rishi ki madad karte rehna kahi jarurat pade to.

Rishi- theek hai ham dekh lenge.

Itna kehkar me baha se airport ke liye nikal gya or mujhe chhodne ke liye vo dono bhi mere sath hi aaye.

Airport per me dono se gale mila or apne jet me baith kar Nikal gya bapis mumbai ke liye. Kyuki avi hi hai jo kuch kaam ki info mujhe de sakta tha.

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 5

khair me mumbai me land hua or seedha gya ghar ki taraf.

Ghar pahuch kar mujhe pata chala ki yaha koi nahi hai. Bache clg gye hai or Rony ki bhi koi khabar nahi thi guards ke pass

Isliye maine rony ko call kiya.

Lekin baar baar phone karne per hi koi reply nahi aaraha tha. Vo phone utha hi nahi raha tha. Isliye mujhe hone lagi tension.

Isliye maine aadil ko call kiya.

Main- hello aadil jara rony ki location to bata mujhe kaha hai vo.

Aadil- kya hua

Main- kuch nahi vo mera phone nahi utha raha hai isliye thodi tension ho rahi hai. Tu location share kar na.

Aadil- ek min.

Aadil ne mujhe uski current location bhej di. Or maine apni car ko usi direction me mod liya.

Or thodi hi der me main baha pahuch gya. Ye to ek mall tha. Rony yaha kya kar raha hai. Sayad kuch lene aaya hoga.

Isi soch ke sath me aage bada or uski location ki taraf badne laga.

Or ab tension ye hui ki me exact jagah per khada tha lekin rony baha nahi tha. Lekin uski location bahi bata rahi thi. Tabhi meri najar dustbin per gyi to main uske pass gya or maine rony ko call kiya to uske andar se mujhe mobile vibration ki aawaj aane lagi. Or sara mamla saaf ho gya. Maine jaldi hi usme se mobile ko bahar nikala.

Maine aaju baju dekha to mujhe emergency exit dikha maine uska darwaja khola or charo taraf dekhne laga ki sayad kahi kuch dikh jaye jisse kuch andaja lag sake. Lekin me parking tak jaake Bapis aagya mere hath koi suraag nahi laga. Ab bas cctv hi ek matra rasta tha.isliye jaha mujhe mobile mila maine us jagah cctv ko dekhne laga ki kaha per cameras lage hue hai or unke angle kya hai. To mujhe ek camera dikha jo emergency exit or dustbin dono ko cover kar raha tha. Lekin tha vo thodi dur per.

Lekin mera kaam ban sakta tha. Isliye main bapis se neeche aaya or ek guard se maine cctv room ke baare me puchha. To usne mujhe batane se mana kar diya. Tab maine use bola ki mera purse chori hua hai. Or mujhe dekhna hai kisne churaya hai use. Or maine use ek 500 ka note jeb se nikaal kar de diya. Purse mere pass filhaal nahi tha. Isi baat ka fayeda maine utha liya.

To usne mujhe bata diya ki kaha per sari recording milegi mujhe.

Main bhag kar baha gya. Baha per ek guard sabhi moniter ko dekh raha tha. Or achanak mujhe baha dekh kar mujhe baha se bhagane laga. Maine usse kaha ki mujhe footage dekhni hai mera samaan chori hua hai.

Lekin vo nahi mana. Vo police ki dhamki dene laga. Yaha mera matha baise hi sanka hua tha. Maine uski garden per ek halka sa war kar diya. Jisse vo usi time behosh ho gya.

Maine use utha kar ek side ko kiya or footage ko dekhne laga. Ab mujhe exact time to pata nahi tha. Fir bhi maine karib 3 ghante pehle se footage ko fast forward me chalana start kiya. Mere lences ki bajah se mujhe sabhi samajh me aaraha tha. Khair mere yaha aane ke 1 ghante pehle ki footage me mujhe Rony dikha. To maine baha per footage ko normal speed me play kiya or Rony ko follow karne laga. Tabhi maine ek footage me dekha ki Rony ka mobile kisi ne uski jeb se nikaal liya bheed ka fayeda utha kar. Or vo baha se bhag gya bahi rony ko jab ehsas hua to vo charo taraf dekhne laga. Lekin jab use kuch samajh me nahi aaya to vo baha se ek shop per chala gya or apne liye ek naya mob. Lene laga. Bahi maine dusri footage me us chor ko pakda or use dekhne laga. Usne mob. Ko open karne ki bahut kosis ki. Lekin nahi hua. Or na hi mob. Band ho raha tha usse. Kyuki Harry ne ek bahut hi gajab ka app install kiya tha. Jiski bajah se agar mob. Ne kisi anjaan ko use upyog karne ki kosis karte dekha to vo apne aap ko self lock kar leta hai or is lock ko tod pana kisi ke bas ki baat nahi mob. On hi rehta hai taaki uski location ka pata lagaya ja sake. Bahi agar sim nikaal bhi do to bhi kyuki is phone me esim dalti hai.

Khair jab use kuch nahi sujha to usne phone ko dustbin me fel diya or bhag gya baha se.

Bahi rony bhi naya mob. Or kuch samaan leke baha se chala gya. Lekin kaha gya ye pata nahi.

Khair ab mujhe rahat thi ki koi badi gadbad nahi hui hai. Isliye me nischint ho gya.

Tabhi vo behosh guard ko hosh aagya or maine use dekh liya. Maine use 2000 ki ek kadak note di or use sorry bola or baha se bahar nikal gya. Or apni car me baith seedha clg pahucha jaha sabhi bacho ki chhuti hone wali thi.

Maine car ko park kiya or canteen ki taraf chala gya. Or clg me aate hi bahut si purani yaade taza ho gyi. Kaise hamne apna clg time bitaya tha.

Kaafi achha ehsas tha vo. Khair maine ek coffee ka order diya. Or ittefaq se vo canteen wala bahi nikla jo us waqt hame coffee deta tha. Ab vo bhi kaafi aged ho gya tha. Lekin usne mujhe dekhte hi pehchan liya lekin thodi confusion se mujhe dekhne laga.

Main- kya hua Raju pehchana nahi kya mujhe

Raju- pehchan to liya hai lekin me hairan hu. Kyuki tumhari umra to bahi ki bahi ruk gyi hai. Jaise clg time me lagte the theek baise hi lag rahe ho.

Balki usse bhi jawaan.

Main- kya tu bhi. Ab buddha ho gya hu. Vo to exercise daily karta hu. Isliye tujhe lag raha hoga. Baaki tujhse 5 saal chhota aaj bhi hu main.

Raju- baise bahut achha laga tumhe yaha dekhkar. Kaha rehte ho aajkal.

Main- bahi apne gaon me. Yaha bache padte hai ab to. Unhi ko lene aaya hu

Raju- kon. Kya naam hai unke. Mujhe to iski khabar hi nahi hai.

Main- ha tum kaise pehchano ge unhe. Lekin unke naam jarur achhe se jante hoge tum. Amar, Samar, ashk or avi.

Raju- ye charo

Main- ha 2 mere bhaiyo ke hai or ashk or avi mere dono judwa hai.

Raju- kya baat hai. Are in charo ko to achhe se janta hu me. Aane do itne dino me kabhi nahi bataya ki ye tumhare bache hai.

Main- unhe bhi kaha pata hoga ki tum itne purane ho.

Raju- ha ye bhi hai.

Main- baise tum batao mujhe ye bache yaha jyada hungama to nahi karte hai na.

Raju- ab kya bole bhai. Pure aapke uper hi gye hai. Baise to sabhi shant rehte hai. Lekin agar kisi ne unhe chheda to gya kaam se. Khas kar Samar use rokna to kisi ke bas ki baat nahi. Ek baar to ek proffessor ko hi jad diya tha.

Ye sunke me bhi shok ho gya.

Main- kya lekin kyu.

Raju- are vo professor thoda teda tha. Ek din ashk bitiya se thodi badtameezi karne laga tha. Use bahut sunaya tha. Jis bajah se Samar ko gussa aagya or jad diya ek thappad. Halaki uski or kutai honi tay thi lekin amar or avi ne use rok diya.verna vo jinda nahi bachta us din.

Main- lekin usne ashk ke sath badtameezi kyu ki thi ye to batao.

Raju- darashal kya hua. Ki vo professor kisi baat per vo ashk se naraj ho gya tha vo or usi chhoti si baat per usne ashk ko bahut sunaya or ashk ke maa pita ke baare me bura bhala kehne laga. Uski yahi problem thi. Vo bina puri baat jaane gharwalo tak pahuch jata tha. Bahut saare student ne uske khilaaf complaint bhi ki thi pehle hi. Lekin koi solid action nahi liya gya. Lekin baad me us proffessor ne un bacho ko usi ke subject me fail karwa diya apna badla lene ke liye. Or is baar no. Laga ek ladki ka. Jisko usne fail karwa diya. Jab ashk ko ye pata chala to usne principal se copy ki dobara janch karwane ko kaha. Or ye baat us tak bhi pahuch gyi. Or usi baat per vo ashk ko sunane laga. Tabhi baha per Samar aagya or usne bina kuch soche samjhe jad diya usko ek. Tabhi baha bheed aagyi or principal bhi or unhe bhi pata chal gya ki ye professor theek nahi hai isliye usko usi waqt nikaal diya gya clg se. Thoda sabki tha vo. Uske baad aaj tak nahi dikha vo.

Main- hmm to ye baat hai. Baise theek hi hua uske sath. Me hota to patak patak kar maarta use.

Raju- bahi to.

Main- khair chhodo abse tum najar rakhna charo per. Or agar koi bhi badi gadbad hote dikhe to foran hi mujhe bina koi jhijhak ke phone kar dena. Ye mera no. Rakho apne pass.

Raju- bilkul bhai tension na lo. Ab un charo ka me pura dhyan rakhunga

Tabhi clg bell baj gyi or sare bache ek ek karke bahar aane lage. To main bhi canteen ke kinare per khada ho gya or un charo ko dekhne laga.

Tabhi mujhe vo aate hue dikhe unke sath unke kuch friends bhi the.

Maine ashk ko aawaj laga or meri aawaj sunkar usne yaha baha dekha. Tabhi maine use fir se aawaj lagai or uski najar mujhper padi. Or vo bhagkar mere pass aagyi. Or mere gale se lag gyi.

Kuch bhi kaho jab beti pyar se gale lagti hai to itni khushi hoti hai jitni baya kar pana mumkin nahi hai

Main- kaisi hai mere sherni.

Ashk- ek dum badiya. Baise aap kab aaye Italy se

Main- abhi aaya hu. 1-2 ghante pehle.

Tabhi vo teeno bhi aagye or unke sath unke kuch dost bhi.

Main- kaise ho sab

Avi- badiya hai

Kiran- ashk ye kon hai. Hame bhi to milwao. Kya tumhare bade bhai hai.

Ye compliment kaafi kuch baya kar raha tha. Bahi ashk or baaki ke charo hasne lage.

Kiran- kya hua tum sabhi has kyu rahe ho. Maine aisa ky bol diya

Ashk- are kiran ye mere bade bhai nahi hai balki mere or avi ke dad hai

Amar- ha or hamare pyare chachu.

Ye sunte hi Kiran ne apna hath apne muh per rakh liya.

Charu- majak mat kar. Inki or amar ki age to ek hi lag rahi hai. To kya inka baal vivah hua tha.

Avi- nahi inki age is waqt 40 ke aaspass hai.

Charu- kuch bhi. Ye kaise sambhav. Hai.

Main- ye dekho mera aadharcard isme meri real date of birth likhi hai.

Ye kehke maine jeb mess use apna aadhar card dikhaya or usme meri date of birth dekhke uske bhi hosh udd gye.

Kiran- lekin ye kaise hua. Aap to 25 se ek saal jyada nahi lagte hai. Balki kam hi lag rahe hai.

Ashk- mere dad apni fitness ka pura khayal rakhte hai. Or aaj bhi ladkiya inper dore daalti rehti hai. Inko kunwara samajh kar. Jaise tum dono laar tapka rahi thi sach janne se pehle.

Ye sunte hi Charu ne ashk ko ek chimti kaat li.or bha moujud sabhi hasne lage. Or vo dono bura feel karne lagi to maine dono ko hug diya or kaha ki koi baat nahi beta aisa to hota rehta hai.

Main- baise Samar tumhare dad ki koi khabar mujhe mile nahi hai vo.

Samar- chachu pata nahi. Ham to yaha the. Ab vo baha se kaha gye
Unke mob per call kariye na.

Main- unka mob. Mujhe ek mall me mila dustbin me. Kisi ne chura liya tha unse. Aajkal bahut carless ho gya hai.

Samar- lekin aap baha tak pahuche kaise.

Main- tumhare aadil chachu ki madad se. Khair chhodo ye sab. Chalo ghar chalte hai.

Amar- lekin ham jo car laaye hai vo kon chalayega.

Main- aadhe aadhe ho jao.

Ashk- me to dad ke sath jaungi

Samar- main bhi.

Amar- to fir theek hai main or avi us car me aate hai.

Main- badiya hai. Baise aao pehle me kisi se milwata hun tum sabko.

Ye kehke main sabhi ko canteen me le aaya.naha raju apna canteen band kar raha tha.

Main- Raju bhai

Ashk- dad unhen to ham jante hai.

Main- ha lekin ye nahi jante ki ye us samay se yaha canteen chala rahe hai jab main or tumhari mom yaha padte the. Mere kaafi achhi dosti ho gyi thi inse.

Raju- sahi kaha. Baise bacho tumne pehle kabhi bataya kyu nahi ki tum surya ke bache ho.

Avi- vo kaka kya hai na. Hame nahi pata tha ki aap dad ke achhe friend hai Verna jarur batate aapko. Or dad ne bhi nahi bataya kabhi.

Main- sach kahu to mujhe bhi pata nahi tha ki tum abhi tak yaha ho. Verna me jarur sabko bata deta

Uske baad thodi bahut or baate ki or ham baha se seedhe parking me chale gye or baha se seedhe ghar ki taraf.

Tabhi mera phone baja ek msg aaya tha usme. Maine use khola to usme ek video tha. Maine socha baad me dekhunga tabhi ek or msg aaya ki abhi dekho. To maine use play kiya. Or uske andar ki pehli footage ko dekhte hi mera matha thanak gya. Or maine ek jordar break lagai car ko……….

To be continue……………..

UPDATE - 6

Ek dum se break lagane ki bajah se ashk or Samar dono hi ek dum se aage ho gye.

Ashk- kya hua dad itni jor se break lagaye aapne.

Bahi peeche chal rahi amar ki car vo bhi hamse takrate hue bachi. Amar ne jaldi hi uske bhi break laga diye

Samar- chachu kya hua.

Me thoda hosh me aaya

Main- kuch nahi chalo ghar chhod deta hu.

Ye kehke maine car ko fir se aage badaya or mere pechhe amar ne bhi. Ham thodi hi der me ghar pahuch gye.

Main- tum log andar jao or bahi rehna me aata hu thodi der se.

Avi- theek hai dad.

Charo ghar me chale gye.

Or maine car ko ghar ke bahar le liya. Or ek jagah car ko roka or fir se vo video dekha.

Us video me ek mask pehne hua banda tha. Usne vo gas wala mask pehna hua tha. Kaafi wierd sa lag tha vo.

Mask1- surya tu abhi tak nahi samajh paya na ki maine tumhe Italy kyu bulaya tha. Khair mera kaam pura ho gya hai isliye ab me tujhe bata sakta hu. Darashal Italy me jo bhi hua vo ek coverup tha. Taaki Korea me jo hamari meeting hone wali thi vo safal ho jaye. Or dekh vo ho gyi. Khair tere liye ek or surprise hai. Ye dekh.

Video me aage usne mujhe dikhaya ki do bande baha ek chair per bandhe hue hai. Unke chehre dhake hue hai. Vo unke pass gya or usne dono ke chehro se ek sath kapda utha liya. Or unke chehre dekh kar mere to jaise hosh hi udd gye. Kyuki ye sunny or rishi the. Matlab mere baha se nikalne ke baad usne un dono ko uthwaliya.

Mask1- ab tak saari bate samajh hi gya hoga tu. Khair me tujhe bata du. Tera bura time ab suru ho gya hai. Ek ek karke me tere saare apno ko tujhse chheen lunga. Tu tadpega unhe paane ke liye lekin na to tu unhe dhund payega or na hi bacha payega. Baise tera ek bhai hai na. Kya naam hai uska hai. Rony vo bhi gayab hai na. Suna hai bada sanki hai. Dekhte hai kitna sanki hai. Tere pass pure 24 hours hai. In teeno ko mujhse bacha sakta hai to bacha le. Verna fir mujhse mat kehna ki maine tujhe mouka nahi diya. Or ab tu puchhega ki ye kaise karna hai. To simple hai. Inhe dhund le or bacha leja. Agar dhund sakta hai to. Or ha agar tu pehle kisi ek tak pahuch gya. To us jagah per main teri madad ek kiye ek clue chhod dunga. Jisse tu agli jagah tak pahuch sake. Bas tujhe us clue ko pehle to dhundna hai or dusra use pehchanna hai. Or isme to tu mahir hai. I m sure tujhe isme maja hi aayega. Or agar tu fail raha to mujhe maja aayega. Kyuki agar inhe nahi dhund paya to ye to marenge hi lekin sath me tere parivar se kuch log or kam ho jayenge mat lab gayab ho jayenge.

YOUR TIME START NOW………….

Itne ke baad video ho gya band or maine apna matha pakad liya. Maine is aadmi ko pehchanne ki kosis ki lekin nahi pehchan paya. Pata nahi kon tha or kya khunnas kha ke baitha hai mujhse. Sayad senoy ka beta ho. Ye usi ka koi khaas aadmi. Pata nahi. Lekin ab mere pass time bahut kam tha. In teeno ko dhundne ke liye.

Tabhi mujhe ek baat yaad aai. Bahut pehle maine sabhi ke andar ek transmitter fit karwaya tha. Jiski khabar kisi ko bhi nahi thi. Agar ye kaam kar raha hai to samjho 1 ghante me teeno mil jayenge. Maine apne mobile me us chip se releted app khola or usme Rony sunny or rishi ki location ko trace karne ka try kiya.

Ab achhi baat ye thi ki teeno ke singnal show ho rahe the. Ab problem ye thi ki teeno ke signal alag alag country me show ho rahe the. Lekin video main maine un dono ko ek sath dekha tha. Ab ya to ye video pehle shoot hua hoga or fir unhe kahi or shift kar diya hoga. Ya fir usne teeno ki chip nikal di hogi.

Bahi sabse badi problem ye thi ki jin jin country me ye teeno locate ho rahe the. Yaha se agar me ek ek karke in teeno jagah keval jaau or aau. To usme hi 30 ghante se jyada samay lag jayega. Baaki baha unko dhundne ka time to chhod hi do.

Or yahi sab sochkar mujhe tension ho rahi thi ki me kaise or kya karu jisse ye teeno mujhe mil jaye. Tabhi mujhe ek idea aaya jisse me yahi se confirm kar sakta tha ki ye teeno un location per hai ya nahi.

Maine apni car ko bapis se ghar ke andar le liya. Or car se bahar nikal kar ghar ke andar gya.

Main- avi kaha ho jaldi neeche aao.

Avi meri aawaj sunkar turant hi neeche aagya.

Avi- kya hua dad.

Main- apni settelite ko laptop per connect kar jaldi mujhe kuch dekhna hai.

Avi- ha abhi karta hu.

Ye kehke avi ne laptop ko nikala or usme settelite ko connect kiya.

Avi- ho gya dad

Main- ye teen location hai inko achhi tarah se check karo. Or mujhe batao ki in jagaho per kon hai kon nahi. Saari detail.

Avi- theek hai.

Avi ne turant hi pehli location settelite me daali. Location set karte hi settelite turant hi us jagah pahuch gyi ultra power zoom ki madad se us location bahut karib ham pahuch gye.

Avi- dad yaha per karib 50 se jyada log dikh rahe hai.

Ye koi warehouse jaise lag raha hai.

Maine screen ko dhyan se dekha to mujhe ek banda chair per baitha hua dikhai diya.

Main- ye jo chair per baitha hai iske chehre ki pehchan karo abhi.

Avi ne turant hi ek software ki madad se us chair wale bande ka real face mujhe dikhaya.

Or jaise hi avi or un teeno ne us face ko dekha to vo hairan reh gye

Samar- chachu ye to sunny chachu hai. Inka kidnape hua hai?

Main- ha or sirf iska nahi. Tere papa ka or sath me rishi ka bhi.

Ye sunkar sabhi ne apne mathe per hath rakh liya.

Amar- rony chachu ko uthane ki kisne himmat kar li.

Main- hai koi sanki. Ek kaam karo. Amar or Samar tum dono abhi xxxzz mall jao, baha per ek mobile shop hai iPhone ki. Usme andar jana or Samar tum apne papa ki photo dikhana or unse puchhna ki rony ne konsa mobile liya hai or usme konsi sim hai us mobile ka kya imei no. Hai saari detail unse lo. Baise vo denge nahi. Isliye vijay ko apne sath le jao. Vo jaldi ye detail nikalwa lega. Or jaise hi detail mile mujhe vo msg kar dena. Jao jaldi jao.

Amar- theek hai ham jaate hai.

Main- or ha koi bhi Anjan thoda bhi atpata lage usse dur hi rehna samajh gye na.

Amar- ha chachu ham khayal rakhenge.

Uske baad dono nikal gye raste me undono ne vijay ko call karke usi mall me bula liya. Ek argent kaam ka bolkar.

Bahi maine us saks ke chehre ko dhyan se dekha. Or mere lences ne apna kaam kar diya. Ye saks sunny nahi tha. Kisi ko mask pehnaya tha sunny ka. Taaki me baha aau or apna samay barbaad karu.

Aise hi baaki dono location per bhi hame duplicate hi mile.matlab jo kaam lagbhag 30-40 ghanto me hona tha. Vo yaha baithe baithe 5 min. Me ho gya. Lekin tension abhi bhi thi ki akhir ye teeno ko rakha kaha gya hoga. Or Rony ko kidnape kaise kiya gya hoga.

Main- avi tumne apne project me jo transmitter lagaye the unki location kaha per hai filhaal.

Avi- ek min.

Avi ne dusri window me unki location search ki.

Avi- dad filhaal vo sabhi mujhe nahi dikh rahe hai. Lagta hai unki chip nikaal di gyi hai.

Main- shit. Unko dhundne ka kya koi or tarika nahi hai.

Avi- dad ek tarika hai. Lekin uske liye hame unhi ki madad chahiye hogi

Main- matlab.

Avi- dad maine haalfilhaal me ek AI robot banaya tha. Lekin filhaal use activate nahi kiya tha. Vo use bhi apne sath hi le gye honge. Ek baar bas vo use active kar de. Uski madad se me turant hi pata laga lunga ki vo sabhi kaha per hai.

Main- kaise

Avi- dad maine uske andar bhi ek chip ko install kiya hai. Or kuch is tarah se install kiya hai. Ki khud use bhi nahi pata lagega ki uske andar koi chip install hai. Or agar koi use scan bhi karta hai tab bhi us chip ko nahi pakad payenge. Maine use already tracking per daal diya hai. Jaise hi vo activate hoga hame uski exact location mil jayegi. Maine vo chip usi ki protection ke liye install kiya tha. Ab bas kismat hamara sath de de. To ham un tak jaldi pahuch sakte hai

Main- nice beta very nice. Lekin hamare pass samay hi to nahi hai. Hamare pass keval 24 hours hai. Agar In ghanto me ham in teeno ko nahi dhund paye to vo unko nuksaan pahucha sakta hai. Ya sayad maar bhi sakta hai jo main hone nahi de sakta. Isliye hame ek din ke andar hi sabko dhundna hoga. I m sure usne unko kisi bahut hi khufiya jagah per hi rakha hoga. Jiske baare me ham kabhi pata na laga paye. Or use is khel ko aage badane ka mouka mil jaye.

Ashk- lekin dad ye ham kaise karenge. Kaise un sabhi ko dhundege. Or vo jaha bhi hai. Baha per pahuchne me time to lagega hi.

Main- janta hu. Lekin tum log himmat mat haro. Main hu na. Sab theek kar dunga.

Main unko dilasha to de raha tha lekin main hi janta tha ki is waqt situation kitni buri hai. Or mere kabu me to bilkul nahi hai.

Tabhi mere mobile per Samar ka msg aaya. Usme Rony ke mobile ki saari detail thi. Avi ne turant hi un detail ko trace kiya to mobile ki location city ke bahar dikha raha tha. Or ek jagah per ruki hui thi.

Main- main jake check karke aata hu. Ye mere mobile per bhejo.

Avi ne mere mobile per location share ki. Or maine apni car se nikal gya.car ko achhi khasi speed se bhagate hue me city se bahar nikal gya. Or karib 15 min. Me main us location per tha. Ye koi warehouse jaisa hi tha.

Maine apne Lance's se us jagah ko scan kiya to andar mujhe koi nahi dikha. Isliye me bina kisi deri ke andar chala gya.or mobile ko dhundne laga. Maine apne mobile se usper call kiya to ek jagah se ghanti ki aawaj sunai di. Main us taraf gya to ek kone me mobile pada hua tha. Maine use uthaya or usme dekhne laga ki sayad isme koi clue chhoda ho rony ne.

Lekin mujhe kuch nahi mila.

Fir me bahi per or dhayn se dekhne laga ki sayad koi clue hi mil jaye.

Baha per ek chair tuti hui padi thi. Or aaju baju ka saman bhi bikhra pada hua tha. Or iska ek hi matlab tha ki yaha rony ne jamkar unki dhulai ki hogi. Lekin sawal ab bhi bahi tha ki rony per kabu kaise kiya un sabhi ne. Vo jo bhi the. Or Rony ko yaha tak laye kaise vo log.

Abhi me soch hi raha tha ki ek jagah per aakar meri najar ruk gyi. Or vo jo bhi cheez mujhe dikhi thi. Use dekhte hi mere chehre per ek smile aagyi thi. Kyuki mujhe ek bahut badi lead jo mil gyi thi.

Maine us cheez ko utha kar apni jeb me rakh liya. Or puri jagah ko fir se scan karne laga. Har chhoti badi cheez ko maine achhe se scan kiya. Or jab confirm ho gya ki yaha per or kuch nahi hai. To main baha se bapis ghar ki ore nikal gya. Is ummid me ki sayad ab un sabhi ka pata lag jayega……….

To be continue…………………...

UPDATE - 7

Main jaldi se ghar pahucha jaha vijay bhi aaya hua tha. Maine use gale se lagaya kaafi time baad ham m rahe the.

Vijay- kaisa hai tu.

Main- filhaal theek nahi hu.

Yaar kaafi Akela sa mehsus kar raha hu. Harry ke jaane ke baad.

Vijay- koi nahi jaldi hi use fir se sahi kar lenge ham sab. Filhaal ye kya pachda macha rakha hai.

Main- abhi macha nahi hai ab machne wala.

Vijay- vo to main samajh raha hu. Baise baha per kya mila tujhe.

Maine apne jeb se use vo cheez dikhai.

Vijay- ye kya hai.

Avi- ek min. Dad bataiye jara.

Maine vo avi ko di. Or vo use bade gour se dekhne laga. Or use samajhte der nahi lagi ki iska kya karna hai. Isliye use apne laptop se turant hi connect kiya or uske main server ko trace karne laga.

Avi- mil gya. To ye janab yaha per hai.

Uske baad abhi ne settelite se baha ki live footage nikali or unhe achhe se scan kiya.

Avi- dad jackpot lag gya.

Vijay- aisa kya mil gya

Avi- unki exact location.

Vijay- itni jaldi.

Avi- to kya aapka bhatija kisi se kam thodi na hai.

Vijay- to ab plan kya hai.

Main- tum yahi raho or bacho ka khayal rakho. Baaki me sambhal lunga. Aaj unki aatma bhi kamp jayegi. Tere bhai ka roudra roop dekhkar.

Vijay- bas kar main tere sath chal raha hu.

Main- yaha rehna jyada jaruri hai. Or Sun mera jab tak phone nahi aaye. Tab tak is ghar se koi bahar nahi jayega fir chahe kuch bhi kyu na ho jaye.

Vijay- theek hai mere baap. Apna Dhyan rakhna.

Main- ha rakhunga.

Ye kehke main baha se seedha gya airport. Or baha se nikal gya us location per jaha per ye sab chal raha tha.

Jo thi. SAHARA DESERT.

mujhe us warehouse me ek bahut hi khaas frequency wala airbud mila tha. Jo I m sure ki unhi logo ka tha jo rony ko uthane aaye the. Or Rony ki maar se bahi per gir gya hoga. Jisper unka dhayan sayad nahi gya hoga. Ya fir gya bhi hoga to unhe mila nahi hoga. Tabhi to baha mujhe vo mil gya.

Khair kuch ghanto ke safar ke baad ham desert ki range me aagye. Ab ye koi chhota mota registaan to hai nahi. Isliye hame unke base tak pahuchne me karib 20 min. or lag sakta tha.

Jaise hi ham us base ke pass pahuche baha ka mousam ek dam se badal gya. Maine plane me jhatke mehsus kiye. Isliye maine khidki se bahar dekha. To main dang reh gya. Kyuki registaan me badalo se jhuk kar ret ka tufaan aage bad raha tha. Or usme ret ke sath sath bijli bhi beh rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise ye tufaan mere liye hi banaya gya hai. Or me samajh gya ki plane ise paar nahi kar payega.

Isliye me jaldi hi pilot ke pass gya.

Main- plane ko badalo se 1000 feet uper le chalo.

Pilot- sir baha se agar aap jump karenge to aap bhi is tufaan me fas sakte hai.

Main- just do it. Agar plane tufaan me ghusa to uske chhithde udd jayenge. Or ham yahi fase reh jayenge. Baaki tum meri fikr mat karo. Is tufaan se main nipat lunga.

Pilot- theek hai sir.

Ye kehke pilot ne plane ko uper le jana start kiya. Lekin ham kaafi najdeek the tufaan ke isliye plane ko jhatke lagna suru ho gye the. Jis bajah se pure plane ka santulan hilne laga tha lekin pilot puri kosis kar rahe the plane ko jaldi se is tufaan se kaafi uper le jane ki. Or unki kosis kaafi had tak kaamyaab bhi reh rahi thi. Kyuki thodi hi der me jhatke lagna band ho gye the. Or yaha se bass just saamne hi tha. Isliye maine pilot ko peechhe ka gate kholne ko kaha.

Meri aawaj sunte hi unhone peeche ka gate lhol diya. Main baha gya. Or neeche ka najar bakai me kaafi exited tha. Kyuki neeche ret ke sath pata nahi kitne watt ki bijli udd rahi thi. Bahi mere lences se mujhe base bhi dikhne laga tha. Isliye maine apne suit ko open kiya or kud gya. Hawa me hi mere pure body per suit fit ho gya. Or thodi hi der me main tufaan me enter ho gya. Or enter hote hi ek tagda bijli ka jhatka laga mujhe jisse main kuch sec ke liye ek dum sunn sa ho gya. Lekin jaldi hi recover bhi ho gya. Tabhi mujhe or jhatke lage main samaj gya ki agar jaldi hi neeche nahi pahucha to ye bijli meri band baja degi. Isliye maine apni body ki position badli or tezi se neeche jaane laga.lekin hawa ki Raftaar kaafi tez thi isliye meri direction baar baar change ho rahi thi. Lekin akhir kaar main kaise bhi jameen per dhadam se pahuch gya. Aas paas ki ret mere girne se kaafi side ho gyi. Or us jagah per ek bada sa gadda ban gya.

Khair main jaldi se khada hua or maine base ki direction ko dhunda. Jo Lance's ki bajah se mujhe jaldi hi mil gyi. Or maine us taraf tej Raftaar se bhagna start kiya. Or kuch hi sec me main tufaan se bahar nikal kar base ke karib pahuch gya. Maine speed me hi ek lumbi chhalang lagai or samne ki boundry wall ko langh gya.

Or jaise hi baha per main khada hua. Charo taraf se 10-20 aadmi aagye. gun ko mere uper taan kar khade ho gye.

1- chalo hamare sath hamare boss aapka wait kar rahe hai.

Ye sunkar mujhe jyada aascharya nahi hua. Kyuki mujhe lag hi raha tha ki use mere aane ka pata chal gya hoga.

Lekin aise andar jana khatre se bhara ho sakta tha. Isliye maine ek idea lagaya.

Or super speed se. Gol ghum gya. Apni sword ko leke

Or agle hi pala baha per ek ko chhodkar sabki laashe padi thi. Or ye najara vo jo bach gya tha usne dekha to vo bhagne laga.

Main jaldi se uske aage gya.

Main- beta tujhe jaanbhuj kar chhoda hai. Chal le chal mujhe tere boss ke pass. Akhir usko bhi to uske anjaam tak pahuchana hai.

2- jab andar jana hi tha to sabko maara kyu.

Main- taaki tu mera kaam kar sake.

2- kaisa kaam.

Main- mujhe bata ki mere bhai kaha per hai. Vo teeno jise tere boss ne uthaya hai.

2- main nahi bataunga.

Main- isi liye maine sabko mara kyuki main jaanta tha ki tu aisa hi kuch kahega. Ab jaldi bata Verna tera bhi sir yahi pada hoga.

2- maarna hai to maar do. Lekin main nahi bataunga. Or baise bhi agar bata bhi diya to bhi uske liye tumhe mere sath hi chalna hoga. Kyuki vo teeno boss ke saamne hi hai.

Or is base ki security ko tod pana tumhare bas ki baat nahi hai. Bhale hi tum kitne bhi fast ho.

Main- aisa hai kya.

2- ha aisa hi hai.

Main- theek hai to chal bhai.

Ye kehke maine use aage kiya or uske peeche peechhe chalne laga. Or charo taraf najar doudane laga

Kitne hi darwajo ko paar karte hue ham ek kanch ke box me pahuch gye. Jaha usne mujhe andar jaane ko kaha or khud baha se bapis ho gya.

Or mere andar jaane hi us box ka darwaja band ho gya. Jo as usual hona hi tha. Or ab aage vo mujhse is box ke bahar se hi baat karega.

Bahi purana khel.

Yahi sab sochte hue main is box ki kanch ki deewaro ko dekhne laga. Unhe chhu kar ki kitna jor lagana padega inhe todne ke liye.

Tabhi ek aawaj aai..

Mask- welcome surya. Mere naye base me bahut bahut welcome hai tumhara.

Or is aawaj ke sath box ke bahar ek banda mere samne aaya. Uske chehre per mask nahi tha. Lekin usse bhi koi fark nahi padta mujhe. Kyuki maine use aaj pehli baar hi dekha tha.

Main- jaisa maine socha tha. Khair ab saamne aahi gye ho to bata do akhir ho kon tum. Or mere bhaiyo ko kaha chhipa rakha hai.

Mask- bata dunga itni jaldi bhi kya hai. Baise mujhe to laga tha ki tum mujhe pehchan loge. Lekin nhi pehchan paye.

Main- main har Aire gaire ko yaad nahi rakhta.

Mask- offff tere in tevaro ko maine kitna miss kiya. Main bata nahi sakta tujhe.

Main- jab mere baare me itna janta hi to ye bhi jaanta hoga ki mere dushmano ka kya haal hua hai. Unse bhi tune koi sabak nahi liya.

Mask- sabak liya na. Lekin ye ki tujhe kaise haraya ja sakta hai. Or ab teri jaan meri muthhi me aagyi hai.

Main- mujhe ye samajh me nahi aaya ki tune rony ko kaise kabu kiya. Usne tera thobda nahi toda tujhe dekhte hi.

Mask- jinda rahega tab na mera muh todega tera bhai Rony urf Yash.....

Ye kehke usne ek bahut hi bhayankar hasi nikali apne muh se. Or mera bheja ek dum se sunn reh gya.

To be continue………………..

UPDATE - 8

Mera chehra dekhkar vo fir se hasne laga.

Mask- dekh sakl dekh teri. Aaj asal maayne me teri haar ho gyi.

Mujhe bahut gussa aaraha tha or maine usi gusse me ek jordaar punch us box me de mara. Or isse us kanch me ek crack aagya. Or ye dekhkar vo char kadam peechhe ho gya.

Mask- gjb yaar tujhe pata hai ye dunia ka sabse majbut kanch hai. Isper agar chattan bhi gira do tab bhi isme ek halka sa skretch tak nahi aayega. Lekin tere ek punch ne hi isme itni badi darar laga di.

Main- agle punch me ye kanch jameen per chhote chhote tukdo me pada hoga. Isliye jaldi bata kaha hai Rony.

Mask- ghabra mat. Filhaal jinda hai. Lekin kab tak rahega iski guarantee nahi hai.

Main- matlab.

Mask- matlab ye ki. Maine uske andar ek bahut hi khatarnaak virus inject kar diya hai. Or uske lagte hi agle 2 ghanto me rony ki death tay hai. Bhale hi uske andar tere baap ka formula ho. Vo bhi use nahi bacha payega.

Main- kitna time hua hai tujhe ye virus inject kiye.

Mask- lagbhag 1 ghanta ho gya hai. Or tere baaki ke dono bhaiyo me bhi ye formula maine inject kar diya hai. Teeno hi agle 1 ghante me mout ko gale laga lenge. Or unko keval antidote hi bacha sakta hai jo mere pass hai.

Main- ab jara ye batayega ki vo antidote ke liye mujhe kya karna hoga.

Mask- ha kyu nahi. Tujhe apne aap ko maarna hoga. Jaan se. Main tujhe ab jinda nahi dekhna chahta.

Main- ye sambhav nahi hai.

Mask- fir bhi marna to tujhe padega hi tabhi un teeno ki jaan bach payegi. Kya tu apne bhaiyo ke liye itna nahi kar sakta.

Main- kar sakta hu. Lekin meri body aisa hone nahi degi. Isliye ye hona filhaal mumkin nahi hai. Baaki tere pass koi rasta ho to bata de. Me kar lunga baisa or mar jaunga. Lekin usse pehle mujhe mere teeno bhai sahi salamat chahiye

Mask- kya tu sach me marne ko tayyar hai.mat really.

Main- apne bhaiyo ke liye kuch bhi.

Mask- kya baat. Lekin iski kya guarntee hai ki tere bhaiyo ko sahi salamat dekh kar Tera irada nahi badlega.

Main- itna bharosa to rakhna padega tujhe. Kyuki is hisaab se to main bhi keh sakta hu ki mere marne ke baad tune unhe antidote nahi diya to. Isliye tujhe meri mout chahiye main dene ko tayyar hu. Lekin mujhe jo chahiye vo mujhe pehle chahiye.

Tabhi mere kano me lage microphone me ek aawaj aai.

Bhai teeno mil gye hai. Bas antidote ki kami hai. Jo jaldi se inhe dena padega.

Main- to bol kya bolta hai.

Mask- theek hai main unhe antidote de dunga lekin aadha pura tere marne ke baad dunga.

Main- nahi. Pura ek hi baar me dena hoga. Verna deal cancel.

Mask- to theek hai bacha le unhe. Bina mare hi. Main janta hu tu abhi is kanch ko tod kar bahar niklega or sabko maar dega. Bas kuch sec. Lagenge tujhe. Lekin aisa karne ke baad bhi tujhe antidote nahi milega.fir chahe tu pura base hi chhan marna. Tu uski ek boond tak nahi dhund payega. Or tu ghar se bhi itni door hai ki tujhe ghar tak pahuchne me bahut time lagega. Or tera baap jo iska antidote bana sakta hai. Use bhi kuch ghanto to lag hi jayenge antidote banane me. Tab tak in teeno mese koi bhi jinda nahi bachega. Ab faisla tujhe karna hai.

Main- theek hai mere saamne tu unko antidote laga. Fir jo kahega me baise kar dunga khud ko.

Mask- theek hai.

Uske baad vo baha se chala gya. Or uske jaate hi us cabin me AC duct se koi gas leak hone lagi. Jisse mujhe kuch fark nahi pad raha tha. Kam se kam mujhe to aisa hi lag raha tha.

Tabhi kuch logo ne samne ke moniters ko on kar diya. Jisme bahi mask wala banda ek ek ko aadha antidote de raha tha. Baaki ka alag rakhta ja raha tha.

Bahi ye seen koi or bhi dekh raha tha. Bade gour se. Or uski najar antidote per hi thi.jab teeno ko antidote lag gya uske baad vo mask wala un teeno ke bache hue doj ko baha se le gya. Or ek khaas jagah per unhe chhipa diya. Or vo aisi jagah thi ki agar surya sach me dhundta to bhi use nahi milta. Lekin ab do aankho ne vo jagah dekh li thi or use kaise open karna hai ye bhi. Bas ab use uske baha se jaane ka hi intjaar tha.

Or vo baha per kuch uske khaas bando ko chhod gya. Or surya ki taraf nikal gya. Uske chehre per ek vijay muskaan thi.

Bahi uske baha se jaate hi Uper ki AC duct se vo insan neeche kuda or koi kuch samajh pata usse pehle hi baha per sabhi ki lashe padi hui thi. Uske baad usne jaldi hi us secrate safe ko open kiya or vo baaki ka doj le liya. Or bapis se usi duct me ghus gya. Or jaldi se un teeno ke kamro me gya jaha per vo teeno ek chair se bandhe hue the. Usne teeno ko unka baaki ka doj bhi de diya. Or turant hi mujhe uski jaankari de di.

Mask- lo ab tumhara kaam to hogya. Ab mere kaam ki baari hai. To ready ho.

Main- pehle ye batao ki tum ho kon. Apni asliyat to bata do.

Mask- ha ye kaam reh gya hai.

Ye kehke usne apna mask nikalna suru kiya. Or jaise hi uska mask hata or meri najar padi uske chehre per. Lekin main use nahi pehchanta tha. Tabhi usne kuch kiya or uska pura huliya ek dum se badal gya. Like kisi jadu ki tarah. Or mere samne jo saks tha uske to main neend me bhi pehchan lu.

Main- Kaal tu mara nahi.

Kaal- mujhe maar pana itna aasan nahi surya. Us raat me jaan gya tha ki meri aakhiri raat hone baali hai kyuki main kai saalo se time travel karta aaya hu. Or apna past present and future sab dekh chuka hu. Or agar kuch nahi dekha hai to use me jab chahu baha jaake dekh sakta hu. Jaise maine aaj ke is scane ko dekha tha. Jaha tu mere samne hai or tera chhota bhai Aadil tere baaki teeno bhaiyo ko antidote ka baaki doj de raha hai or unke hosh me aane ka wait kar raha hai.

Ye sunte hi mujhe laga tagda jhatka.

Main- matlab tujhe sab pehle hi pata tha ki kaise kab kya hone wala hai.

Kaal- ha us raat jise tune mara tha. Vo meri hi shaktiyo se bana mera hi ek putla tha. Jisme meri jaisi hi shaktiya thi. Or jise tune maar diya. Or tune socha ki tune kaal ko maar diya.

Main- abe to itna sab karne ki jarurat kya thi. Agar tujhe ter jeevandaan mil gya tha to yaha se bhag kyu nahi gya. Bapis kyu aaya hai yaha marne.

Kaal- mujhe maarega tu. Bhool mat ki jaise tujhe ab maar pana bahut hi muskil hai baise hi mujhe maar pana ab aasambhav hai. Tere andar to meri thodi hi shaktiya hai jo us bebakoof senoy ki bajah se tujhe mil gyi. Lekin ye mat bhool ki mere andar un saari shaktiyo ka bhandaar hai.

Main- chal jaane de. Mujhe ye bata ki tu akhir chahta kya hai or ye sab kyu kar raha hai. Yaha aaya hi kyu tha tu.

Kaal- mera jo bhi maksad hai vo tujhe kabhi pata nahi chal payega. Bas itna jaan le ki teri is prithvi ka ant ab najdeek hai. Or tu chinta mat kar tere charo bhaiyo ko main sahi salamat ghar pahucha dunga. Mujhe bas tujhse hi khatra tha. Jo ab dur ho gya hai.

Itna kehkar kaal apne moniter me kuch karne laga. Bahi main apni puri takat laga kar us kanch per punch maarne laga. Lekin main hairan tha ki meri saari takat laga kar bhi main us kanch ka kuch nahi bigaad pa raha tha. Jabki uske andar pehle maine hi itna bada crack laya tha.abhi.

Ye sab dekhkar kaal hasne laga.

Kaal- lagale jitni taakat bachi hai sab laga le. Tune jo abhi gas apne andar li hai.ye sab uska hi asar hai. Vo gas teri shaktiyo ko kamjor karti ja rahi hai. Or tujhe heal hone ka time nahi mil pa raha hai. Or ab uska koi fayeda bhi nahi hai.

Ye kehke kaal ne keypad per last button press kiya or us cabin me uper ki chhat ek side ko hone lagi. Or us chhat ke uper kuch bahut hi bade equipment lage hue the. Pata nahi kis kaam ke the. Lekin thodi hi der me unse ek roshni nikalne lagi. Or jaise jaise vo roshni ekathhi ho rahi baise hi vo ek aakar leti ja rahi thi. Or mujhe samajhte jyada der nahi lagi ki ye sab kya hai.

Main- Kaal tu bachega nahi ye yaad rakhna. Abki baar tu chahe kitni baar hi apna future dekh ke aa jana lekin tu jinda nahi bach payega. Or agar bach gya to main ek baap ki aulaad nahi.

Maine itna hi bola tha ki uper saari roshni ekathhi ho chuki thi or usne ek chhote se black hole ma roop le liya tha. Or me uske itne karib tha jaise hi black hole complete hua usne mujhe tezi se apne andar kheech liya. Bahi main uske andar chala gya or mere andar jaate hi kaal ne black hole ko turant hi band kar diya.

Bahi main tez speed se anant aakash me aage badta hua ja raha tha. Baha per na hawa tha na gravity lekin black hole ne mujhe andar kheech kar meri thodi speed bada di thi lekin mujhe to kuch hosh hi nahi tha ki main kaha hu or kaha ja raha hu. Kyuki baha ke atmosphere me pahuchte hi main behosh hogya tha. Ya mar gya tha pata nahi…

To be continue………………..

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 9

bahi per Aadil ke liye ye kisi shok se kam nahi tha. Use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki kaal ne surya ko ek black hole me daal diya hai. Or abhi vo aage kuch sochta usse pehle hi vo behosh ho gya. Kyuki uskamre me bhi ek gas leak ki gyi jisse vo behosh hogya.

Uske baad baha per kaal ke kuch log aate hai. Or un charo ko utha kar ek plane me daal dete hai or unhe mumbai ke liye ravana kar dete hai.

Kaal chahta to yaha in sabko maar bhi sakta tha. Lekin pata nahi usne aisa kyu nahi kiya. Sayad use in sabke jinda rehne me apna fayeda dikha hoga. Ya sayad vo keval surya ko hi maarna chahta hoga. Ab jo bhi ho ye to use hi pata tha.

Bahi surya ka plane bhi uske call ka intjaar karta raha lekin uski koi khabar nahi aai.

Bahi surya us black hole se kaafi dur aachuka tha.

Or uska sarir dheere dheere sukhta ja raha tha. Lekin achhi baat ye thi ki vo abhi tak jinda tha. Kyuki kaal ki shaktiya jo uske andar thi or surya ka suit ye dono hi uski puri protection kar rahi thi. Lekin jab sarir ko oxigen hi nahi milegi to body kab tak jinda rahegi.

Lekin yaha kuch aisa hua jiski ummid to sayad kaal ko bhi nahi hogi.

Surya jis taraf behta hua ja raha tha.bahi per aage ek warm hole bana hua tha. Jo dheere dheere band ho raha tha. Lekin aamtour per dekhne se vo warm hole lag hi nahi raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise sitaro ka koi samuh hai. Lekin asal me tha vo ek warm hole. Or sayad yaha kismat surya ke sath thi. Jo use itni aasani se marne nahi de sakti thi.

Isiliye us warmhole ke band hone se pehle hi surya ki body uske andar pahuch gyi. Or bijli ki Raftaar se kahi or ke liye travel karne lagi. Ab ye kaha le ja rahi thi surya ko pata nahi. Lekin itna tay tha ki surya ab bach hi jayega.

Bahi next day

Radha subah ek dum se surya ka naam tez chilla ke uth jaati hai. Sayad usne koi bura sapna dekha tha. Uska pura sarir is waqt paseene me bheega hua tha full AC me bhi. Usne jaldi hi apne aap ko normal kiya or pass hi rakha paani ke gilaas se pani piya. Or uth kar turant hi surya ko call kiya. Lekin uska phone not reachable aa raha tha jis bajah se uski tension or badti ja rahi thi. Isliye use jaldi hi Janna tha ki surya akhir hai kaha. Isliye sabse pehle vo fresh hone ke liye bathroom me ghus gyi. Or uske baad gyi seedhe base me. Or usne bade bhai se surya ke baare me puchha. Lekin unhe bhi uski koi jaankari nahi thi. Bahi Aarav ne Harry ko fir se start kar diya tha. Kyuki jab aadil surya ke sath us base per pahucha tha to usne pehla computer dekhte hi unke server me vo virus install kar diya tha. Jis bajah se Harry ne apne aap ko fir se voot karna start kar diya tha. Bahi ye baat Aarav ko bhi pata chal hi gyi thi. Isliye vo bhi Harry ki puri madad kar raha tha jaldi se voot hone me. Lekin jis system se kaal ne us black hole ko khola tha vo alag server se connect tha isliye us PC me us virus ka koi asar nahi hua. Or ye baat sayad kaal janta tha isliye usne alag server ko chuna us computer ke liye. Taaki uske kaam me koi rukavat na aaye.

Bahi.
Aadil Rony sunny or rishi ko ek sath hosh aata hai. Or jab vo uthte hai or aaspass dekhte hai to vo usi warehouse me the jaha surya ko Rony ka mobile mila tha.

Charo ka sir ghum raha tha. Or unhe kuch samajh me bhi nahi aaraha tha ki vo kaha hai. Tabhi aadil ko kal raat wala seen yaad aaya. Or use yaad aate hi usne jor se surya ka naam liya or use aaspass dhundne laga. Bahi per vo teeno bas aadil ko hi dekhe ja rahe the. Kyuki unhe to kuch samajh me hi nahi aaraha tha.

Rony- aadil kya hua tu itna ghabraya hua kyu hai. Kya hua surya ko.

Sunny- ha yaar hum us base se sahi salamat behoshi me khud Chalke to aaye nahi honge. Jarur bahi hame laya hoga un sabko khatm karke. Baise ye jagah konsi hai.

Tabhi rony ko yaad aata hai.

Rony- are ye to bahi warehouse lagta hai jaha vo log mujhe utha kar laaye the. Or maine 2 logo ke thobde tod diye the. Lekin uske baad kya hua pata nahi mujhe.

Bahi per Aadil ko jab surya nahi dikha to vo bahi per apna sir pakad kar baith gya. Or uski aankho se aasu bhi apne aap hi nikalne lage the. Or aadil ki aisi haalat dekhkar rony turant hi khada hua kyuki use bhi ab kuch gadbad lagne lagi thi.

Rony- kya hua tujhe tu ro kyu raha hai. Bata mujhe. Baha per kya hua. Surya theek hai na.

Aadil ne apne aap ko sambhala or bolna start kiya. Or jaise jaise uski baate aage badti ja rahi thi. Baise baise hi Rony ki aankho me khoon utarne laga tha or sunny or rishi ki haalat kharab hone lagi thi.

Aadil- me us kaal ko jinda nahi chhodunga usne surya ko black hole me daal diya hai. Or usme vo kab tak jinda rahega ye keh pana bhi muskil hai. Bhai pls kuch kar surya ko hame bapis lana hi hoga. Verna ham kya muh dikhayenge ghar per.

Tabhi Rony khada hua or kisi ko bina kuch bole bahar ki taraf bhagne laga. Bahi sunny or rishi uske peeche. Or aadil bahi baith ke apna sir peetne laga. Use kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki vo kya kare or kya nahi.

Tabhi rishi bhagta hua aaya.

Rishi- abe uth vo rony ko pakad Verna vo akele hi baha chala jayega or kaal ne agar use bhi kuch kar diya to chal jaldi use rok abhi. Hame mil kar kuch karna hoga.

Ye sunte hi aadil jaldi se khada hua Bahar ki taraf bhaga jaha Rony ka namonishan tak nahi tha. Matlab vo tezi se bhaga hai.

Aadil- kaha gya vo.

Sunny- city ki taraf.

Aadil- tum log seedhe ghar pahuche mumbai wale me use leke bahi aata hu jaldi.

Ye kehke aadil ne apni Raftaar badai usi disha me jis taraf rony bhaga hai. Aadil samajh gya tha ki vo airport ki taraf hi jayega isliye usne shortcut liye bahut saare taaki usse pehle vo baha pahuch sake. Bahi rony or aadil ki speed se baaki log hairan the kyuki unhe baise to kuch dikh nahi raha tha lekin unki speed se nikal rahi tarange jo raste me thodi der ke liye ruk rahi thi or dusri baat un sabke bagal se jab donk speed se gujarte to insaan to chhodo ghar tak hil ja rahe the.

Bahi aadil ko Rony ab dikhne laga tha. Isliye usne der na karte hue turant hi rony ke bagal se usko leta hua ek side ko chala gya. Bahi rony ekdum se hairan sa reh gya ki use kisne side kar diya. Tabhi uski najar aadil per gyi.

Rony- chhod mujhe me us kaal ka aaj antim din bana kar hi rahunga. Saale ki himmat kaise hui surya ko black hole me daal ne ki. Chhod mujhe.

Aadil- bhai ruk ja tujhe surya ki kasam hai pls uski khatir ruk ja. Baha agar tu gya to vo sanki kaal tujhe fir se fasa lega or agar usne tere sath bhi baisa hi kuch kiya to hamara kya hoga. Ham use jarur marenge or aisi dardnaak mout denge ki agla janm lene se pehle so baar sochega. Lekin filhaal vo waqt nahi hai. Is waqt uski taqat kai guna bad gyi hai.

Surya ke jaane se. Isliye hame pehle ghar walo ko sambhalna hoga. Vo sabhi toot jayenge ye baat sunke. Khas kar bache. Isliye tera unke pass hona is waqt jyada jaruri hai. Pls bhai ruk ja.

Bahi rony ab bilkul shant ho gya tha or uski aankho se aasuo ki dhara behne lagi thi. Aadil ne turant hi rony ko gale se laga liya or dono bhai foot foot kar rone lage. Aaj unhe ehsaas ho raha tha ki vo kitne kamjor hai jo apne bhai ko tak na bacha sake.

Uske baad aadil Rony ko baha se mumbai wale ghar per le gya jaha per sunny or rishi bhi pahuch gye the. Bahi sare bache sabko sahi salamat dekh kar bahut kush the. Lekin bado ke chehre ki kushi to jaise gayab ho gyi thi. Or ye baat sabhi ne notice ki

Samar- dad kya hua aap logo ke chehre itne latke hue kyu hai. Or surya chachu kaha hai.

Ashk- ha dad kaha hai. Aadil chachu aap bataiye.

Lekin kisi ke bhi muh se ek shabd bhi bahar nahi nikal raha tha. Jis bajah se tension badti hi ja rahi thi. Tabhi aadil ke phone per bade bhai ka call aaya.or mobile ki screen dekhte hi uske hath pair kampne lage. Isliye usne turant hi mob. Rony ko thama diya.

Or jaise hi rony ne screen per naam dekha to uska bhi gala sukhne laga. Lekin call to uthana hi tha isliye usne himmat karke call utha liya.

Bhai- kaha ho tum log kam se kam ek call to kar sakte ho. Hame kitni tension ho rahi thi pata hai.

Rony- sorry bhai vo abhi hi ham ghar pahuche hai mumbai wale.

Bhai- are rony tune call uthaya. Aadil kaha hai.

Rony- vo yahi hai. Or sunny or rishi bhi yahi hai. Ham sab safely yaha pahuch chuke hai.

Bhai- chalo ye badiya hua. Mujhe pura bharosa tha ki suri tum sabko le hi aayega. Baise hai kaha vo. Uska call bhi nahi lag raha hai. Usse kaho ki radha se baat karle. Use bahut chinta ho rahi hai uski. Sayad subah se koi bhayanak sapna dekh liya hai usne.

Ye sunte hi rony bhi thoda paresan ho gya.

Rony- bhai ek bahut badi gadbad ho gyi hai. Jo main kaise kahu mujhe samajh me nahi aaraha hai.

Bhai- aisa kya ho gya. Jisme tujhe itna sochna pad raha hai. Kya vo bhag gya jisne tum sabko uthaya tha. Koi nahi use jaldi hi bapis se dhund lenge. Kyuki Harry bhi ab bapis se voot ho gya hai. Ab vo hamse bach nahi sakega.

Rony- bhai problem kuch or hai. Or itni badi hai ki samajh me hi nahi aaraha ki kaise react kare.

Bhai- kya hua bata mujhe.

Rony- bhai pehle aap vada karo ki ghar me filhaal ye baat kisi ko nahi bataoge.

Ye kehte hue rony ek side ko chala gya taaki bache bhi na sun sake uski baat.

Or yahi baat sunkar bhai bhi Aarav se thoda dur ko ho gye.

Bhai- theek hai ab bata kya hua hai. Jise ghar walo ko batane se mana kar rahe ho tum.

Rony- bhai hua yu ki.

Fir rony ne bahi baat bhai ko bhi batai jo aadil ne use batai thi.

Jise sunne ke baad ek pal ko to veer ko bhi yakeen nahi hua ki ye kya bakwas hai.

Bhai- pagal ho gye ho kya. Aisa kaise sambhav hai.

Rony- bhai us kaal ne saare intjaam pehle se hi kar rakhe the. Vo sala pura future dekh ke aaya tha. Or usi hisaab se apne plan ko anjam tak pahuchaya usne. Surya ko pehle apne base tak bulaya or fir baha per use black hole me daal diya bina koi mouka diye. Or aisa kuch hoga ye to surya ne bhi nahi socha hoga. Verna vo baha se nikalne ka koi na koi rasta jarur nikaal leta. Per ab samajh me nahi aaraha hai ki ham kya kare. Or surya ka kya hua hoga. Ye bhi samajh me nahi aaraha hai. Jinda bhi hoga ya nahi pata nahi. Mujhe itna gussa araha hai apne aap per ki kya batau aapko.

Bahi veer ne jab saari bata bistaar se suni to uske bhi hosh udd gye. Use bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki vo kya kahe or kya nahi. Ek to use yakeen hi nahi ho raha tha ki surya itni aasani se haar gya

Rony- bhai ab aap hi koi rasta batao.

Bhai- filhaal to mujhe bhi kuch samajh me nahi aaraha hai ki ab kya kiya jaye. Or mujhe ye baat dad ko to batani hi padegi. Kyuki bahi ab koi solid hal nikaal sakte hai is situation ka. Tu filhaal bahi ruk or ha bacho ko mat batana Verna pata nahi vo kya karenge.

Rony- theek hai bhai.

Ye kehke call cut gya. Bahi bhai ko itni tension me dekh kar Aarav unke pass aaya. Or unse puchhne laga ki kya hua. To bhai ne unhe bhi saari baat bata di. Jise sunke uska bhi bheja ghumne laga. Bahi veer ne turant hi dad ko call kiya or unhe neeche base me aane ko kaha.

Thodi der me vo bhi aagye or unhone jab iske ware me suna to unka to hosla hi toot gya. Lekin vo jaante the ki agar is waqt vo toot Gye to baaki ghar walo ko sambhalna bahut muskil ho jayega. Isliye unhone apne aap ko turant hi sambhala. Or sochne lage ki is situation ka kaise saamna kiya jaye.

UPDATE - 10

ONE YEAR LATER…………..

Surya ko gayab hue aaj pure ek saal ho gye the. Or uske kuch dino baad se surya ke saare bhai kaal ki khoj me lag gye the. Lekin kaal to behrupiya tha. Vo apne roop badal badal kar apna kaam secratly karta raha. Bahi kaal to chhodo uske kisi ek khaas aadmi tak bhi ye log nahi pahuch paye. Bas bhatakte rahe yaha se baha. Bahi us Sahara wale base ko kaal ne pura bahi ki rate me dafan kar diya tha. Isliye koi bhi sabut nahi mila na hi us black hole ki jaankari mil pa rahi thi ki vo akhir kis jagah per open hua tha. Matlab vo surya ko kis jagah le gya tha.

Bahi surya ke baaki ke ghar walo ko bhi bahut bada jhatka laga tha ye sunne ke baad. Bahi radha to ek dum se toot gyi thi. Usne apne aap ko apne hi kamre me band kar liya tha. Or uska kehna tha ki is kamre ka darwaja surya ke aalawa koi nahi kholega. Lekin uska khana khana bhi jaruri tha. Isliye vo bas ek hi time bhojan karti thi jo uski maa use jabardasti surya ki kasam de kar khiladeti thi. Vo bhi kamre ki khidki se usse baat karke. Kyuki darwaja to vo kholti hi nahi thi.

Bahi saare bache bhi bahut hi mayus ho gye the.

Ashk ka haal bhi radha jaisa hi tha. Bahi avi to base se bahar hi nahi nikalta tha. Pata nahi vo kya bana raha tha. Sayad kuch aisa jisse use surya ki koi jaankari mil sake.

Ghar me charo taraf mayusi si fail gyi thi. Sab jinda to the lekin unke andar jaan nahi bachi thi. Unki jaan surya ke sath hi chali gyi thi.

Bahi per dekhte hai ki surya kaha per pahucha. Us warm hole se.

Surya us warm hole se Earth per hi pahucha lekin kisi dusre Earth per. Surya ka ye safar keval 10 min. Ka hi tha. Lekin yaha Earth 1 per is beech 1 saal beet chuka tha.

Surya Earth 2 per ek sunsaan jagah per behoshi ki haalat me pada hua tha.

Tabhi kuch logo ki najar us per padi or vo sabhi uske pass pahuch gye. Un sabne surya ki haalat check ki. To unhe sab theek laga. Isliye unhone apni bottle se pani leke surya ke chehre per daal diya jis bajah se surya ek dum hadbada kar hosh me aajata hai.

Main hosh me aaya or apni aankhe kholne laga. To mere charo taraf karib 4 log khade hue the. Or mujhse puchh rahe the ki main theek hu ya nahi.

Maine unhe ishare se theek hone ka ishara kiya.

Fir ek ne mujhe apna sahara diya jisse me khada hua. Or charo taraf dekhne laga ki main kaha hu.or tabhi mujhe yaad aaya ki main to us black hole me chala gya tha fir yaha kaise pahucha.

Main- ye konsi jagah hai.

À1- ye mumbai hai. Tum kon ho or yaha per is haalat me kaise pahuche.

Ye sunke me solid chouka ki main mumbai me kaise pahucha or kab. Mujhe kuch yaad kyu nahi aaraha hai.

Main- pata nahi me yaha kaise or kab pahucha. Lekin thanks ki aaplogo ne mujhe utha diya.

À1- theek hai koi baat nahi. Uske baad vo log baha se chale gye or main apne aap ko sambhalte hue baha se apne ghar ki taraf bad gya

Ek texi ki madad se main apne ghar ke pass pahucha lekin baha pahuch kar mere hosh udd gye. Kyuki us jagah per ek bahut hi bada mall bana hua tha. Theek mere bunglow ki jagah per.

Maine us texi wale se baat ki.

Main- bhai ye mall yaha kab ban gya.

Texi- kya bhai time pass kar rahe ho. Ye to yaha pichhle kai saalo se bana hua hai. Lagta hai kai saalo ke baad yaha aarahe ho.

Main- are bhai mera ghar isi mall ki jagah per bana hua tha. Lekin is mall ko dekhke to mera hi dimaag ghum gya.

Tabhi maine apna mob. Nikala lekin usme bilkul bhi signal nahi aaraha tha. To maine us texi wale ka mob. Manga.call karne ke liye. Usne mujhe mob. Diya or maine sabse pehle bhai ka no. Try kiya or uske baad sabhi ghar walo ke. Lekin kisi ka bhi call lag hi nahi raha tha. Sabhi ke no. Per ek hi tune sunai de rahi thi ki ye no. Manya nahi hai.

Mera kharab dimaag or kharab hota ja raha tha.

Tabhi peeche se kisi ne mera naam liya.

U- hii surya.

Maine palat kar peeche dekha to ek 30 saal ka ladka baha khada hua tha.

Main- tum kon ho. Or mujhe kaise jaante ho.

U- main bahut kuch janta hu tumhare baare me. Aao mere sath tumhare man me jitne bhi sawal aarahe hai unke jawab main tumhe de sakta hu. Agar tum chaho to.

Ye kehke usne texi wale ko kuch diya.

Main- ye kya hai.

Texi- kya bhai satak gyi hai kya. Ye rupay hai. Tumhara bhada yaha tak chhodne ka.

Or ye sunke to mere dimaag ki lassi ban gyi thi. Maine usse vo bapis manga or use dekhne laga. Ye to bilkul hi alag tarah ka note tha. 100 rupay ka. Maine vo use bapis diya or us unknown ki taraf dekha jo muskura raha tha. Meri taraf dekhke.

U- abhi bahut se jhatke lagne baaki hai isliye apne aap ko sambhalo. Or aao mere peechhe.

Ye kehke vo aage bad gya or me uske peeche. Tab vo ek garden me jaake ek bench per baith gya. Or me uske baju me. Or uski taraf dekhne laga.

Main- ab batao ye sab itna ajeeb sa kyu ho raha hai mere sath.

U- ye vo mumbai nahi hai jaha tum rehte ho.

Main- matlab. Mumbai to ek hi hai na pure earth per. Fir ye konsi mumbai hai.

U- surya ye vo earth hi nahi hai jaha per tum rehte ho.

Ab mera dimaag bakai me satak raha tha.

Main- dekho Jo bhi kehna hai saaf saaf kaho. Jalebi mat banao.

U- pehle ye batao ki tumhe last kya yaad hai.

Main- main ek black hole ke andar chala gya tha or vo mere andar aate hi band ho gya tha.

U- sahi kaha tumne. To ab aage suno. Uske baad hua ye ki.

Usne mujhe bataya ki me ek warm hole se kisi dusre hi earth per aagya hu.

Ye sunte hi mujhe ek tagda jhatka laga.

Main- pagal ho kya. Aisa keval filmo me hi hota hai. Ye multiverse bagera.

U- filmo ko chhodo tumne Bhagvat Gita to suni hi hogi. Usme shri krishna ji ne nahi kaha hai ki anant brahmand hai or unme se tumhara brahmand uska ek chhota sa hissa. Ye filmo wale hamare grantho se hi inspire hoke apni filme banate hai. Or aajkal ke scientist bhi hamare grantho se hi inspire hoke antriksh ki khojo ke mayene nikalte hai.

Mujhe uski baato me sachai to najar aarahi thi lekin mera dimaag is baat ko manne ko ready bilkul bhi nahi tha.

Main- sach batao yaha per camera kaha per laga hua hai. Tum mujhe bakra bana rahe ho na.

U- nahi surya ye koi majak nahi hai. Balki ek aisi sachai hai jise tum jitni jaldi apna loge utna achha rahega tumhare liye.

Main- to fir me yaha se bapis kaise ja sakta hu us earth per. Kyuki baha per vo Kaal pata nahi kya kand kiye ja raha hoga. Or mere gharwale kitne paresan ho rahe honge mere ware me sochkar

U- isiliye to main yaha aaya hu tumhari madad karne.

Main- baise tum ho kon. Or itna sab kaise jante ho.

U- main kon hu ye filhaal jaane do. Lekin tum ye samajh lo ki agar tum baha chale bhi gye tab bhi tum kaal ko dhund nahi paoge jab tak uska maksad pura nahi ho jata. Ya jab tak vo nahi chahta. Filhaal vo tumhe mara hua hi samajh raha hai use bahi samajhne do.

Main- ha ye baat main bhi janta hu.

Usne kaha tha ki vo time travel karke aage hone wali ghatnao ko dekh ke aa sakta hai or uske hisaab se counter plan bhi bana sakta hai. Aisi condition me use dhund pana or use hara pana bahut hi muskil hoga.main agar baha jaake use dhud bhi leta hu tab bhi vo kisi na kisi tarah mujhse do kadam aage hi rahega. Or akhir uska plane kya hai ye bhi samajh me nahi aaraha haj vo akhir karna kya chahta hai.

U- kaal ek bahut hi khatarnaak alien hai. Lekin tumahara main villain kaal nahi hai. Balki kaal khud kisi ke ishare per kaam karta hai.

Ye ek or jhatka tha.

Main- ab ye naya kon hai

U- uska naam hai. BLACK HEART.

main- ye kaisa naam hai.

U- jaisa uska kaam hai baisa hi uska naam hai. Bahut hi powerfull or immortal hai vo. Vo ek Prince hai. Hell yani narak ka.

Main- jaha tak mujhe pata hai. Narak per to yamraj ka raj hota hai. Fir ye kis narak ka prince hai.

U- ek aisa narak jaha per dunia bhar ki evil shaktiya nivaas karti hai. Ye us narak jaisa nahi hai jaha per inhe dandit kiya jata hai. Balki ye narak in jaise logo ke liye kisi swarg se kam nahi hai. Or is jagah ko black heart ke pita ne banaya tha apni shaktiyo se. Taaki baha per vo bina kisi dar ke raj kar sake.

Main- lekin kaise mujhe jara detail me batao.

U- itna to tumne suna hi hoga ki is pure sansaar me kai bhatakti aatmayen hoti hai. Jinhe aam log bhoot pret kehte hai. To black heart ke pita unse souda karte hai. Unhe us narak me jagah dete hai badiya samman dete hai. Or badle me unki soul ko corrupt kar dete hai. Or aisa hone ke baad vo evil ban jata hai. Or sabhi jagah per apni burai ko failane lagta hai. Jitne jyada log burai se judte hai inki shaktiya itni hi badti jaati hai. Ab chuki kalyug chal raha hai. Jaha bure logo ki ginti achhe logo se kahi jyada hai. Jis bajah se ye log is samay immortal ban gaye hai. Inhe keval qaid kiya ja sakta hai. Maara nahi ja sakta. Ya fir pure sansar se burai ko khatm karna padega tab jaake inki shaktiya kamjor hongi or fir unhe mara ja sakta hai. Lekin aisa hona sambhav nahi hai

Main- tum ye sci- fi me fantasy kaha ghusate ja rahe ho.

U- ab jo sach hai to hai. Isme mera koi haath nahi hai.

Main- to fir inko qaid kaise kiya ja sakta hai. Kyuki main to ek aam insan hu. Inki shaktiyo ke aage main kaise tik sakta hu. Or agar tik bhi gya. To bhi hamare beech nirantar chalne wale yudh ka aarambh ho jayega. Jiska koi ant nahi hoga. Fir inhen kabu me kaise kiya ja sakta hai.

U- filhaal ye sabhi kabu me hai. Lekin jald hi nahi rahenge. Kaal black heart ko hi aazaad karane me laga hua hai. Ek baar vo aazad ho gya. Fir vo puri prithvi ko hi narak me badal dega. Uske pass itni powers to hai. Or koi uska kuch nahi bigaad payega. Pehla no. Tumhari prithvi ka lagega. Uske baad dusri prithvi bhi unki najro me aajayegi or vo yaha ke liye nikal jayenge. Isliye unko tumhare yaha hi rok dena padega.

Main- lekin kaise.

Itna sunne ke baad vo meri taraf dekh ke mand mand muskurane laga or yaha meri tension badti hi ja rahi thi…….

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 11

main- ab isme hasne ki kya baat hai. Simple sa hi to sawal puchha hai tumse

U- darashal is sawal ka jawab filhaal mere pass bhi nahi hai.

Ye sunte hi mujhe laga ek or jhatka.

Main- ab ye kya baat hui. Jab tumhe itna sab pata hai to ye kaise nahi pata.

U- darashal inki kamjori baise koi hai hi nahi. Or agar koi hogi bhi to uske ware me inke aalawa kisi ko pata hi nahi hai.

Main- to ab kya karu main. Inko kaise roku. Main koi jadugar nahi hu jo in bhoot preto ko rok saku. Balki unke pass jadui shaktiya hai. Vo mujhe cheeti ki tarah masal denge.

U- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Vo tumhe aaram se hara sakte hai. Lekin tumhe maar nahi sakte. Kyuki tumhare andar bhi kuch shaktiya hai. Jo tumhe bhi immortal banati hai. Halaki puri tarah se nahi lekin fir bhi tum ek immortal ho. Jise maar pana har kisi ke bas me nahi hai. Or rahi baat in sabko harane ki to samay aane per iski jaankari bhi tumhe mil jayegi. Isliye chinta chhodo or filhaal to tum jao bapis apne ghar. Sabhi tumhara besabri se intjaar kar rahe hai. Or ek baat ka khaas dhyan rakhna. Abhi kaal ke saamne mat aana. Uski najro me tum mar chuke ho. Us ka fayeda uthana. Or chupchap apni tayyari karna.

Main- kam se kam ye to bata do ki ye black heart kaha per or kaise qaid hai or kaal kaise usko aazaad karane wala hai.

U- darashal kaal ek tilismi pathar ki talash kar raha hai. Jo prithvi per hi kahi chhipa hua hai. Jiska naam hai Paras Pathar. Jaise hi is pathar ko us black heart ki body se touch karaya jayega vo turant hi jaag jayega ya yu kaho ki jinda ho jayega. Kyuki filhaal vo qaid hai ya yu kaho ki mara hua hai. Uski soul ko usi ke baap ne qaid kar liya hai. Or uski body ko jalane ke liye chhod diya tha. Lekin kaal ne uski body ko bacha liya or tabse vo usi Paras Pathar ki khoj kar raha hai. Lekin use abhi tak kuch nahi mila. Lekin ab jald hi use paras pathar milne wala hai. Kyuki usne kai baar time travel kiya hai sirf yahi janne ke liye ki ye pathar akhir kaha per chhipa hua hai. Or use thoda andaja bhi ho gya hai. Isliye ab uska rukh usi taraf hai.

Main- ek baat batao jab tumhe sab pata hai to tum use rokte kyu nahi. Tumhari baato se lagta hai tumhe sampurna gyan hai past present and future ka. Fir use rok kyu nahi lete tum.

U- is baat ka jawab tumhare sawal me hi chhipa hua hai. Mujhe pata hai ki aage kaise or kya hone wala hai. Or use kon pura karega. Or me samay me chedchaad nahi kar sakta. Jis kaam ke liye jise chuna gaya hai use bahi karna hoga. Isliye main use chah kar bhi nahi rok sakta. Rokna to tumhe hi padega.

Main- ye kaal is waqt kaha hai or kis bhes me hai. Bas itna or bata do.

U- vo is samay. Nagaland me hai baha ka ACP ban kar ghoom raha hai. Baaki uske sathi uske aaspass hi rehte hai.

Main- thanks for the information.
Main jau kaise ghar ye bhi bata do.

U- apni speed force se or kaise. Kholo portal

Main- poratl to main khol lu. Lekin mujhe ye idea nahi hai ki portal ko sahi jagah ke liye kaise nevigate karte hai. Maine labhi try kiya hi nahi hai. Agar me kahi or pahuch gya to.

U- are ye bahut hi simple hai. Tumhe bas apni soch ko kabu karna hai. Speed force ke douraan tumhe apne man me us jagah ke baare me hi sochna hai jaha tumhe jana hai. Bas vo poratl tumhe bahi pahucha dega.

Main- ye kaise sambhav hai.

U- dekho tum jo bhi energy generate karoge usper tumhara hi kabu hoga. Tumhara dimaag tumhari shaktiyo ko order dega ki tumhe kaha jana hai or kaise. Bas baaki shaktiya apna kaam baise hi karegi. Chaho to try karlo Ek baar.

Main- mujhe yakeen nahi.

Ye sunte hi vo hasne laga.

Main- uda lo mera majak

U- sorry. Lekin tum usme fase hi nahi.

Main- aise kaise fas jaunga. Us earth per mere se jyada dimaag sayad hi koi chalata hoga. Ye baat to tum bhi jante hi hoge.

U- ha bhai janta hu. Khair jokes a part. Tum apni speed ko bilkul high per jaise hi le jaoge. Usi samay time barrier toot jayega or fir us speed force me dakhil ho jaoge. Jaha se tum jaha chaho baha ja sakte ho. Chaho to time travel kar sakte ho. Ya fir kisi dusre dimensions me bhi travel kar sakte ho. Or isse pehle tum apna agla sawal puchho me bata du. Tum speed force me enter karoge to baha pahuch kar tumhe sab apne aap hi samajh aajayega. Tumhe jyada dimaag lagane ki jarurat nahi padegi.

Main- lekin maine suna hai ki speed force me fas bhi sakte hai. Kyuki aisa ek case mere saamne aachuka hai.

U- tum electro ki baat kar rahe ho.

Main- ha

U- ye bala matter tumper lagu nahi hota hai. Ha kuch paresani jarur aa sakti hai lekin uske liye thode sachet rahoge to kaam aaram se chal jayega.

Main- kaisi paresani.

U- jaise gunahon ko rokne or gunahgaro ko pakadne ke liye police hoti hai. Baise hi jo bhi time travel ya fir speed force se safar karte hai. Unhe pakadne ke liye bhi ek khaas tarah ki police tainat hoti hai. Jo aise logo ka sikaar karte hai. Or agar ik baar inke jaal me fas gye to gye kaam se.lekin lekin. Ye log bhi tab hi saamne aate hai jab koi baar baar aisa kar raha ho. Jaise ki kaal. Lekin use unse bachana aata hai isliye use abhi tak vo log pakad nahi paye hai. Isliye tum unki tension na lo. Or bina koi jhijhak ke aane safar per nikal pado.

Main- lekin kis jagah per me running karu.

U- is musibat ka hal hai mere pass. Aao mere sath.

Usne mera hath pakada or agle hi pal ham ek bahut bade maidaan me khade the. Jaha dur dur tak kuch nahi tha.

U- yaha per round chakkar lagao. Apni speed ko badalo or chale jao.

Main- ek baat batao tum mujhe pal bhar me ghar bhej sakte ho na.

U- ha bhej sakta hu. Lekin usme vo maja kaha. Jo ab aayega or dusri baat ye hai ki. Tum speed force me ghusne ki practice kar lo. Kyuki ye tumhara vo hathiyar hai jiski madad se tum kaal per bhari pad sakte ho. Isliye ab time waste na karo or doudna suru karo.

Uski baat ko sunkar main doudne hi wala tha ki maine usse kaha.

Main- ek aakhiri question.

U- theek hai puchho.

Main- tum ho kon. Or tumhara naam kya hai. Or ye sab kaise jaante ho tum.

U- me bhi ek insan hi hu. Naam hai. DEV SINHA.

yahi per rehta hu. Or rahi baat ki main ye sab kaise jaanta hu. To is sawal ka jawab fursat se dunga. Kyuki isme bahut time jayega. Isliye ab ye sab chhodo or apne man ko puri tarah se shant karo or doudna suru kar do. ( Ha to bhailog ye apni story Divyastra the power of five elements ka hero hai dev orf arnab hai baaki iski saari story agar pata karni hai to ye story jarur padle...)

Maine bhi ab usse kuch nahi puchha. Or doudna suru kar diya.

2-3 chakar ke baad meri speed form me aane lagi. Or isliye maine or tez doudna suru kiya. Meri speed se aaspaas ki puri jagah per ek aandhi si aagye thi. Charo taraf dhool udne lagi thi. Or vo ground karib 50 ekad ka tha. Or meri speed ki bajah se mujhe kuch mini sec hi lag rahe the uska pura chakkar lagane me. Or dheere ye fasla or kam hota ja raha tha. Kuch or round lagane ke baad main 1 sec. Me karib 10 round lagane laga tha.or ye ginti badti hi ja rahi thi.karib 1 min. Ki doud ke baad meri speed apni peak per thi. Almost full or is speed me main us ground ke karib 1000 chakkar laga raha tha 1 sec. Me. Tabhi mere saamne achanak se ek portal khul gya or bina kisi deri ke main usme ghus gya. Or aage doudte hue jaane laga. Or us speed force me mujhe bahut kuch dikh raha tha. Jo bahut hi tezi se nikalta ja raha tha. Thodi hi der baad mujhe ek portal dikha khula hua or main usse bahar nikal gya. Ab main bapis se jameen per aagya tha lekin meri speed bahut jyada thi jise control me lane ke liye thoda time laga or me bapis se khada ho gya.

Maine aaspaas dekha to ye bhi ek khaali maidan jaisa hi tha. Yahi achha hua ki yaha koi tha nahi. Lekin ab mujhe confirm karna tha ki main sahi jagah per pahucha hu ya nahi. Isliye maine doudte hue aage gya thodi hi der ke baad mujhe kuch ghar dikhne lage. To maine apni speed bapis se kam ki or normally unke ghar ke saamne jaake khada ho gya.maine apna suit bapis off kiya or unke ghar ka darwaja khatkhataya.

Thodi der baad ek lady ne darwaja khola.

Lady- ji kahiye kon chahiye.

Main- ji mujhe thoda paani chahiye hai or me bhatak gya hu isliye jagah ki jaankari bhi chahiye.

Lady- theek hi rukiye me paani lekar aati hu.

Vo jaise hi andar gyi. Mera mobile bajne laga. Maine mobile nikala to koi unknown no. Tha. Maine call received kiya.

Main- hello.

Harry- hello sir main Harry.

Ye aawaj me achhe se pehchanta tha.

Main- Harry lekin tumhare andar to virus agaya tha na.

Harry- ha sir lekin ab me theek hu. Or tab se aapki hi talash kar raha hu. Jaise hi aapka tracker on hua maine aapko call kiya. Main samajh gya tha ki aap bapis agaye hai.

Main- baise ye konsi jagah per hu main abhi. Or yha se ghar kaise aau.

Tabhi vo lady paani lekar aagyi. Maine unse paani liya or pura ek hi jhatke me pee gya. Or unko gilaas bapis kiya.

Harry- sir me usi jagah per choper bhej raha hu. Aap tension na lo. Baise is waqt aap. Dehradun ke aaspass ho.

Main- theek hai bhejo me intjaar karta hu.

Ye Kehke maine call cut kiya. Or un lady ko thanks kaha

Main- thanks mere log abhi aate hi honge ab me rasta dhudn lunga.

Lady- chaliye koi baat nahi. Baise or paani chahiye aapko. Lagta nahi aapki pyaas bujhi hogi.

Main- ha baise thoda or mil jata to.

Lady- rukiye me abhi lai.

Ye kehke vo andar gyi or thodi hi der me mere liye or paani le aai. Or sath me is baar ek jug bhi lagai bhar kar. Taaki or pyas lage to me pi saku

Or maine dekhte dekhte hi dekhte pura jug khaali kar diya. Bakai bahut pyaas lagi thi mujhe. Us dev ne to mujhe paani bhi nahi pilaya bas apni baato me hi uljhata raha.lekin agar vo na hota to main bahi per fasa rehta. Isliye maine man me hi use thanks kaha.

Tabhi uper se ek chopper ki aawaj aane lagi. Jo dheere dheere neeche utarta ja raha tha. Or vo lady ye dekhkar bahut hi hairan thi.

Main- lagta hai vo log aagye.thanks aapne mujhe paani pilaya. Aapko kabhi bhi kisi jagah meri madad ki jarurat pade to mujhe aap call kar sakti hai. Ye leejiye mera card.

Maine unhe card or unka jug bapis diya or me chopper ki traf gya. Or chopper land hote hi usme se nikle bhai.

Or jaise hi unhone mujhe dekha doud kar gale se laga liya.

Bhai- kaha chala gya tha tu. Pata hai ham sab ki kya haalat ho gyi thi.

Main- kya bhai aap bhi. Haalat to meri bhi kharab ho thi. Lekin abhi mujhe gye 2-3 ghante hi hue honge usme itna kya tension lena.

Ye sunte hi bhai mujhse alag hue.

Bhai- kaya kaha tune 2-3 ghante.

Main- ha or nahi to kya.

Bhai- beta tujhe gye pure 1 saal ho chuka hai. Ye dekh date

Bhai ne mujhe date dikhai jisme pura 1 saal aage tha.

Main- lekin ye kaise sambhav hai. Mujhe to aisa laga jaise kuch ghante hi hue hai.

Bhai- ab chhod baaki baate ghar ja kar karenge. Filhaal ghar chal sabhi teri raah dekh rahe hai. Or khas kar radha. Usne apna jo haal bana rakha hai use dekhega to rone lagega.

Main- aisa kya hua use. Mujhe batao bhai abhi.

Bhai- darashal tere jaane ke baad usne apne aap ko kamre me band kar liya hai or uska kehna hai ki us kamre ka darwaja tu hi kholega or koi nahi. Or agar tu bapis nahi aata to vo usi kamre me sara jeevan nikaal deti. Hamne maa ne papa ne sabhi ne use bahut samjhaya lekin usne kisi ki baat suni hi nahi. Ab tu chal tu hi use samjhana.

Ye sunte hi mujhe bahut bura lagne laga. Or main jhat se chopper me baith gya or bhai mere sath or ham udd gye ghar ki taraf.

To be continue………………..

UPDATE - 12

karib 20 min. Me ham ghar pahuch gye. Jaha chopper land hua or ham usse nikal kar car me baithe or ghar ki taraf nikal gye. Thodi hi der me ham ghar pahuch gye.

Main car se bahar nikala to mera pura pariwar darwaje per khada tha or meri raah dekh raha tha. Or sabhi ki aankho me is waqt nami thi jinme main bhi shamil tha.

Main aage bada to maa ne meri aarti utari or apne gale se lagaya. Or uske baad mere shaitan aage aaye or main unse bhi gale laga. Sabhi is waqt bhavnao me beh rahe the. Uske baad main dad ke gale laga unhone mujhe kas ke gale laga liya. Uske baad me sabhi se mila. Hamare beech abhi tak itni si bhi baate nahi hui thi. Sabhi apni baate sirf apni aankho se hi kar rahe the.

Main- radha kaha hai.

Maa- apne kamre main hai. Ja jakar use bahar leke aa.

Main daud kar apne kamre me gya. Or maine darwaje per apna angutha rakha or vo open ho gya. Or main kamre me dakhil hua.

Kamre me andhera laga hua tha. Tabhi meri najar bed per padi jaha radha meri tasveer ko liye usi ko nihar rahi thi.

Maine peeche se use aawaj lagai.

Main- radha

Meri aawaj sunte hi usne peeche mud kar dekha or jaise hi uski najar mujh per padi. Vo turant hi uth kar mere gale lag gyi. Or ham aise gale lage jaise kai janmo ke baad mile ho. Ham dono ki hi aankhe nam thi is waqt.

Main- ye kya haal bana liya hai tumne apna. Aisa koi karta hai bhala.

Radha- main kya karti. Aap mujhse bina kuch kahe chale gye isliye main aapse naraj thi. Or isiliye maine apna aisa haal banaya hai taaki aap jaldi se bapis aajaye or mujhe yaha se bahar le jaye. Ab isme meri kya galti.

Main- ha meri maa galti sab meri hi hai. Ye baat to maine shadi ke pehle se janta hu ki galti sirf meri hai. Ab jaldi se mujhe meri radha bapis loutao Verna me fir chala jaunga or is baar loutkar bhi nahi aaunga.

Radha- sorry na mere babu. Aap gussa kyu karte ho. Mujhe bas 5 min. Do me aapki purani radha ban kar aati hu. Bas 5 min.

Main- theek hai main bahar wait kar raha hu jaldi aana.

Ye kehke main baha se bahar chala gya. Or radha jaldi se bathroom me ghus gyi. Uske chehre ki kushi bata rahi thi ki vo aaj kitni kush hai. Bhagwan kare uski ye hasi kabhi kahi na jaye.

Main jaise hi bahar aaya to maine ek dum se shocked reh gya. Kyuki pura pariwar is waqt mere darwaje per khada tha or mand mand muskura raha tha.

Main- show ab khatm ho chuka hai chalo neeche.

Ye kehke main neeche ko aagya jaha mere peeche peeche baaki sare log.

Main bahi sofe per baith gya tabhi maa mere liye ek badiya si coffee le aai.

Or sabhi mujhe ghoor ne lage.

Main- kya hua sab mujhe ghoor kyu rahe ho.

Dad- hame janna hai ki ye sab kaise hua or tu baha se bapis kaise aaya. Or itna time kyu lag gya.

Maine apni coffee ka sip liya or unhe batana suru kiya.

Main- radha ko to aajane do. Tab sabko ek sath bata dunga.

Maa- ha ye bhi theek hai.

Ashk filhaal mujhse chipak kar baithi thi.

Main- baise avi kaha hai vo dikh nahi raha hai.

Dad- ha vo mumbai main hi hai. Tumhare jaane ke baad se hi usne bhi khud ko baha ke base me band kar diya hai. Or pata nahi kya banane me laga hua hai. Taaki tumhe bapis la sake. Hamara to phone tak nahi uthata hai vo.

Main- mera bacha. Harry usse contact karo or meri baat karao usse. Uske to fuse udne wale hai meri baat sunke. Baise vo aayega kaise yaha per.

Harry- sir maine chopper ko pehle hi bhej diya tha. Ab tak to pahuch gya hai. Bas unhe batane ki der hai. Main call karta hu unhe.

Harry- avi tumse koi baat karna chahta hai.

Avi- maine kaha tha na mujhe disturb mat karo

Main- mujhse bhi baat nahi karoge kya aviraj surya pratap singh.

Meri aawaj sunte hi uska dimaag hil gya.

Avi- dad aap ho kya.

Main- ha beta main hi hu. To video on kar.

Avi ne screen per camera on kiya or uske saamne main aagya.

Avi- dad aap kab aaye or kaise. Kaha ho aap abhi.

Main- beta main to ghar per hu sabhi ke sath. Or abhi kuch der pehle hi bapis aaya hu.

Avi- lekin aap kaha per the.

Main- sab batata hu. Pehle tu ghar bapis aaja abhi. Building ki chhat per chopper wait kar raha hai tera.

Avi- abhi aaya main.

Ye kehke avi jaldi se bass ko lock karke lift se uper ki taraf gya jaha chopper already hawa me latka hua tha. Or uske neeche seedi. Jisper chadkar avi jaldi se chopper main baith gya. Or chopper ud gya ghar ki taraf.

Or karib 20 min. Me vo bahi per land ho gya jaha ek car uska wait kar rahi thi. Jisme baith ke vo jaldi hi ghar pahuch gya or aate hi seedha mere gale lag gya.

Main- kaisa hai mera sher.

Avi- ek dum fit n fine. Aap kaha the mujhe sab janana hai.

Main- ha main sab bataunga. Ruko thodi der. Tabhi main chilla ke bola.

( Are avi mumbai se aagya or tum apne kamre se bahar nahi aa pai)

Baise to saare kamre sound proof the lekin fir bhi maine bola aisa. Jisper sabhi hasne lage.

Main- ashk jaake dekh to.

Ye sunkar ashk bhagkar kamre me gyi. Or thodi der baad radha ko bahar le kar hi aai. Or jab maine radha ko dekha to dekhta hi reh gya. Aisa lag raha tha jaise hamari abhi shadi hui hi nahi hai. Or main pehli baar ladki dekhne aaya hu. Itni pyari or khubsurat lag rahi thi vo.

Maa- kya baat hai ye to puri pari banke aai hai

Bua- najar na lage. Kitni pyari lag rahi hai.

Dad- tumhi najar lagaogi meri beti ko.

Isper sabhi fir se hasne lage. Itne main vo mere bagal me aakar baith gyi.

Avi- ab batao dad kya hua tha or kaise.

Main- theek hai to suno. Hua yu ki.

Main us black hole me to chala gya lekin baha per me uske force se ek disha me badta hua ja raha tha. Na baha hawa thi na kuch or. Lekin mere suit ne or sayad meri powers ne mujhe marne nahi diya. Or main ho gya behosh. Or jab meri aankh khuli to main mumbai main tha. Mujhe kuch logo ne hosh me laya. Baha per main utha or unse puchha ki main kaha hu. To unhone mujhe bataya ki main mumbai main hu. To ye sunke mujhe laga jhatka kyuki main to black hole me gya tha fir yaha kaise pahuch gya. Yahi sochte sochte main ek texi main baitha or baha se pahucha apne mumbai wale ghar ke address per. Or jaise hi baha pahucha mujhe ek or jhatka laga kyuki is jagah per ek bahut bada mall bana hua tha. Main hairan paresan kabhi us mall ko to kabhi us texi wale ko dekhta.

Maine aise hi apni puri story sabko batai. Or dev ke bare me bhi. Or sabhi ke aascharya ki koi Seema hi nahi thi. Ye sab sunne ke baad. Halaki maine unko kaal or black heart ki jaankari filhaal nahi di thi. Vo main gol kar gya tha.

Avi- dad aap majak to nahi kar rahe ho na. Aap sach main ek dimensions ka chakkar laga kar aarahe ho.

Main- ha beta. Ye sach hai. Main ek dusri hi earth per pahuch gya tha us warm hole ki madad se.

Avi- omg matlab multiverse sach main exist karta hai.

Main- jaha tak mujhe pata hai HA sach main exist karta hai.

Avi- lekin aapne speed force main rasta kaise dhunda yaha aane ka.

Main- mujhe dhundna hi nahi pada main bas doudta gya or seedha nikla us jagah jaha se Harry or bhai mujhe leke aaye hai. Ye concept filhaal meri samajh me to bilkul nahi aaya hai. Sayad isme bhi us dev ka hi koi hath hoga ya fir sayad ye isi tarah kaam karta hoga. Hamari manjil apne aap hi mil jaati hogi speed force me.

Avi- ha dad. Aisa hi hota hai. Hamara dimaag jis jagah a waqt ke bare me sochata hai vo powers use bahi le jaati hai. Or ye speed force to aapne hi genrate kiya tha isliye use pata tha ki aapko kaha jana hai isliye usne aapko bahi pahucha diya.

Main- matlab vo sach keh raha tha.

Avi- ha dad. Time barrier ke tutte hi sabhi portal apne aap hi khul jaate hai. Or baaki rasta dhundne ka kaam speed force khud hi kar deti hai.

Dad- chalo jo bhi hua achha hua. Tum sahi salamat bapis aagye hame or kuch nahi chahiye.

Maa- mujhe to lagta hai ki vo hamare mahadev hi honge jinhone tumhe sahi salamat rakha or us jagah per us warm hole ko banaya jiski madad se tum us earth per pahuche. Verna space me bina space suit ke koi bhi insan ek sec bhi jinda nahi reh sakta hai.

Radha- aapne sahi kaha maa. Main kal hi mahadev ka abhishek karungi vo bhi pure vidhi vidhan se.

Maa- sahi kaha ham bhi chalenge. Sath main.

Uske baad vo din aise hi baato main nikal gya. Or raat ko maine radha ke uper chadai kar di.

Usper itna pyaar jo aaraha tha mujhe.

Or maine use achhe se keh diya ki aainda agar main aise kahi gayab ho jau to aisa mat karna jaisa abhi kiya tha tumne. Tumhe to pariwar ko hosla dena chahiye tha ulta tumne hi sabka hosla tod diya.

Or ye baat sunke use apni bhool ka ehsas hua or usne mujhse vaada kiya ki aainda vo aisa kuch nahi karegi.

Uske baad next day. Subah 4 baje hi hamare gaon ke mandir me mahadev ka rudra abhishek karwaya maa or radha ne milke. Jisme ham sabhi bhi shamil the. Ham sabhi ne mahadev ka koti koti dhanyabaad kiya or unka aasirbaad liya.

Uske baad ham sabhi ghar bapis aagye. Or subah ke chai naste ke baad maine base me ek meeting bulai

Jisme mere sabhi bhai time per aagye or sath me dad bhi.

Veer, Rony, main, aadil, Aarav, sunny, or rishi. Or sath main dad bhi.

Ab hame us kaal ke liye koi solid plan banane ki jarurat thi. Taaki usper nakel kasi ja sake…

To be continue……………….

UPDATE - 13

sabhi log base me mere bolne ka intjar kar rahe the.

Dad- ab bol bhi do.

Main- dad baat kuch aisi hai jis per bharosa karna thoda kathin hai. Lekin vo sach hai. Or bahi main soch raha hu ki kaise kahu.

Dad- bharosa karna nahi karna vo tu ham per chhod de or saaf saaf bata ki baat kya hai.

Main- theek hai to suniye.

Uske baad maine sabhi ko kaal se releted jaankari di. Or black heart se releted bhi. Jise sunke sabhi ke bheje ka fuse udd gya.

Or mahol me kuch der ki shanti chha gyi.

Bhai- are u serious?

Main- ha bhai. Dev ne mujhe yahi jaankari di thi.

Dad- baise usne jo bhi bataya hoga vo sach hi hoga. Lekin ab problem ye hai iska saamna ham kaise karenge.

Main- dad baat saamna karne ki nahi hai. Balki unko harane ki hai. Aise demons se hamara saamna pehle nahi hua hai. Sirf kaal ko chhod kar. Vo bhi ab pata chala ki uska sirf ek clone tha.

Rony- baise ek yahi tarika hai ki kaal ko hame abhi rokna hoga or jaan se maar dena hoga. Taaki uska ye kaam yahi atak jaye.

Dad- sahi kaha tumne yash. Ya fir usse vo paras pathar chhen lena ye bhi ek tarika ho sakta hai.

Main- agar hamne vo paras pathar usse chhena ya usse pehle hasil kiya to kahi na kahi ham use vo pathar thali me paros ke de denge. Or kaal hamse kisi na kisi tarah vo chheen hi lega. Chhal se ya bal se. Vo kisi ka bhi roop le sakta hai. Vo hamare neeche kab aayega or kab jayega hame pata bhi nahi chalega.

Dad- baise ye baat bhi theek hai. To fir hame kya karna chahiye.

Main- hame use fasana chahiye. Apne jaal me. Baise vo future dekh kar apni ladai ladta hai. To hame karna ye hai ki hame apne kaam ke liye 1 se jyada plan banane honge taaki jab bhi vo hamare saamne aaye uske liye ye ek surprise hi rahe. Use bilkul bhi bhanak na lage ki aisa bhi ho sakta hai. Jaisa usne mere sath kiya kuch aisa hi hame uske sath karna hai.

Sunny- simple batao ki kya karna hai or kaise.

Main- sabse pehle to usper najar rakhni hai. 24 hours. Vo agar mootne bhi jaye to hame khabar honi chahiye.

Rishi- uske liye hame ye pata hona chahiye ki vo kaha hai or kis bhesh main hai.

Main- filhaal vo nagaland main hai baha ka ACP ban kar. Or vo baha usi pathar ki talash hi kar raha hai. Kyuki uske hisaab se pathar bahi per hai. Or dusri baat hame uske har plan ko fail karna hai. Lekin kuch is tarah se ki use bilkul bhi doubt na ho khas kar ham per to bilkul bhi doubt na ho. Jo ki thoda muskil kaam hai. To plane ye hai ki koi ek nagaland jayega or baha per apna chehra badal kar rahega or uske karib rahega. Baki ka kaam Harry kar dega.

Bhai- main jata hu baha per. Koi police wala banke. Ek nakli id ki jarurat padegi jiska intjam chouhan kar dega. Uske karib rahunga or us per najar rakhunga. Or agar kuch khatra bhi laga to maine sambhal lunga. Baaki Harry us per 24 hours najar rakhega hi. Taaki agar kuch mujhse miss ho jaye ya kahi kuch hone wala ho to Harry mujhe batata rahega.

Main- badiya hai. Aap aaj hi delhi jao or chouhan se mil lo. Or use samjha do ki kya or kaise karna hai.baaki main lunga bhai ki identity. Usko ye pata nahi chalna chahiye ki main abhi zinda hu or bapis aagya hu. Taaki vo meri taraf se carefree rahe. Bahi aap log bhi normal rahenge. Kyuki vo kahi na kahi se ham per najar to jarur rakhega taaki agar ham uska kaam bigade to use pata chalta jaye. Tab tak main koi solid plan sochta hu. Usko patakhni dene ke bare me.

Dad- badiya hai. Hame ab har kadam bahut hi savadhani se rakhna hoga. Baise vo bahut hi chalak hai. Lekin hame usse jyada chalak banna hoga.

Main- Harry ye kaal kuch alag tarah ka jeev hai. Tum uski body se nikalne wali tarango ko pakado. Bahut hi baariki se. Agar ek baar vo tarange hamari pakad me aagyi to fir chahe vo kitne hi roop badal le. Hamse chhip nahi payega.

Dad- yes sahi pakda tumne. Har jeev se kuch tarange to nikalti hi hai. Or ye to alien hai pakka kuch alag tarah ki reading niklengi uski body se. Harry main bhi tumhari madad karta hu.

Harry- theek hai sir.

Main- sahi hai. Ab chaliye jara kaam karle.

Uske baad Harry ne do mask ready karno ko chhod diye. Ek kisi naye chehre ka to dusra bhai ke chehre ka.

Meri or bhai ki personality ek hi hai isliye mujhe unki identity me koi nahi pad payega.

Ye mask kuch alag tarah ki technology se bante hai. Body me ek chip jaati hai jisme us insan ke haav bhav pehle se hi install hote hai. Fir us chip ko us mask se connect kiya jata hai or jaise hi dono body se milte hai. Baise hi vo ek naya insaan ban jata hai. Or koi bhi exray ya fir computer uski pehchan nahi kar sakta ki ye bahi insan hai ya koi dusra.

Or ye bhi Avi ka hi ek kaarnama hai. Jise usne 4 saal pehle banaya tha.

Khair ham thodi hi der me puri tarah se ready ho gye.

Bhai ab veer pratap singh nahi Balki Avinash Singh ban gye the. Or main ban gya tha veer pratap singh.

Uske baad bhai nikal gye baha se seedhe delhi ke liye. Seedhe Chouhan ke ghar ki taraf. Bahi main gya uper hall main jaha ledies apne kaamo me lagi hui thi. Tabhi amar baha aaya.

Amar- dad ye aapke kapde kaise change ho gye.aapne surya chachu ke kapde pehan liye.

Tabhi maine use bataya.

Main- beta main surya chachu hi hu. Maine mask pehna hai. Lekin abse tum mujhe dad hi kehna. Taaki bahar kisi ko shak na ho ki main veer nahi surya hu. Samajh gye.

Amar- theek hai dad. Baise ye baat ghar me sabhi ko bata dengi chahiye. Verna confusion bad sakta hai.

Main- tumne sahi kaha. Ek kaam karo sabko mere kamre main bhej do. Yaani ki surya ke kamre main.

Amar- ok.

Uske baad amar ne sabhi ko ghar walo ko mere kamre me aane ko keh diya. Or ye sunte hi sabhi apna kaam chhod kar mere kamre me aagye.or baha mujhe na dekh bhai ko dekh kar sabhi hairan the.

Maa- kaha hai surya. Veer.

Main- maa aapke samne to khada hu main.

Maa- ye kaisa majak hai.

Main- maa majak nahi sach hai. Suniye.

Uske baad maine baha moujud sabhi ko bataya ki ye kyu or kaise hua hai. Jise sunke sabse jyada confuse bhabhi or radha the. Kyuki unhe samajh nahi aaraha tha ki unka kya hoga vo ye sab kaise adjust karengi.

Or ye maine bhap liya.

Main- aap dono ghabraye nahi. Main aaj hi mumbai ja raha hu. Or bahi rahunga jab tak ye problem solve nahi ho jaati hai. Isliye aap dono ko koi takleef nahi hogi. Baaki bhabhi agar bhai se baat karni ho to Harry se keh dena vo karwa dega. Or radha tumhara jab man kare aajana mumbai. Tumhare saamne main ye mask nahi pehan sakta isliye us douran main use utaar dunga.

Ye sunte hi sabhi hasne lage. Or radha or bhabhi sharma gyi.

Maa- beta lekin abhi to aaya hai abhi jana jaruri hai.

Main- ha maa jana jaruri hai. Verna sab gadbad ho jayegi. Baaki main sabhi ke touch me rahunga. Or Rony bhai to yahi hai or dad bhi. Aadil sunny or rishi bhi yahi rahenge. Baaki Aarav main or bache bapis jayenge.

Maa- theek hai jaisa tujhe theek lage. Karna. Lekin khabardaar jo abki baar aise kisi jaal me fasa hai to. Tange tod dungi teri. Us kaal ki band baja ke hi aana. Use batana ki usne kisse panga liya hai.or use ye kitna bhari padne wala hai.

Main- don't worry maa. Isbaar vo mujhse bachne nahi ja payega. Chahe iske liye mujhe pure brahmand ka chakkar hi kyu na lagana pade. Ab main chalta hu.

Ye kehke maine bua fufa or maa ka aasirbaad liya or sabko bye bolke ham 6 log baha se mumbai ke liye nikal gye.

To be continue………………..

UPDATE - 14

bahi bhai pahuche seedhe Chouhan ke ghar. Jaha use bilkul bhi idea nahi tha ki kon aane wala hai.

Pehle to use guard ne roka. Isliye bhai ne unhe apna asli naam bataya. Or bahi naam guard ne andar call karke chouhan ko bataya. To usne foran hi use andar bhejne ko keh diya.

Bhai ghar ke darwaje per pahuche or unhone bell bajayi. To Chouhan ne hi darwaja khola. Or apne saamne kisi or ko khada dekhkar vo hairan reh gya.

Chouhan- kon ho tum. Guard ne to bataya tha ki veer aaya hai. Or tum veer nahi ho.

Bhai- sir main veer hi hu. Maine mask pehan rakha hai is waqt. Andar chaliye sab batata hu bistaar se.

Ye kehke bhai andar aagye or darwaja band karke chouhan bhi uske peeche.

Tabhi bhai ne apne chehre per kaan ke pass ek click kiya. Or unka chehra badal gya. Vo ab veer ban gye the.

Ye dekhkar Chouhan hairan tha.

Chouhan- ye sab kya hai tum bhesh badal kar kyu ghoom rahe ho.

Uske baad bhai ne unhe bataya ki ye sab surya ka plan hai. Or surya ke bapis loutne ki khabar sunkar vo bhi bahut kush ho gye. Unhe to yakeen hi nahi ho raha tha.

Bhai- sir ab sabse pehle meri ek nakli id banaiye polive wali. Or aisi ki jisse me us acp ke ek dum najdeek reh saku.

Chouhan- ha ho jayega. Aao mere sath.

Uske baad chouhan apne ghar me bane ek kamre me gya. Or baha per ek self per rakhi book ko thoda sa hilaya or aisa karte hi baha per ek secrate door open ho gya. Uske baad dono us door se andar chale gye. Or door apne aap band ho gya.

Andar jaake Chouhan ne ek passport or ek police ki I'd nikali. Fir bhai ne mask dobara on kiya or chouhan ne unki kuch photos kheechi. Or uske baad karib ek ghante me bhai ka passport or I'd dono ready ho gye. Ab vo senior inspector avinash singh ban gye the. Jinka delhi se transfer hota hai nagaland ke liye. Or jo jaruri paperwork the. Chouhan ne un sabka bhi arrangement kar diya. Koi kitna hi bariki se janch kyu na kare lekin in sab me galti nahi nikaal sakta tha. Or chouhan ne ek nakli data bhi police ki official I'd per upload karwa diya Aarav ko kehke. Jisse avinash ka background bhi ban gya. Ab bas baha jaane ki deri thi.

Chouhan- ho gya tumhara kaam. Tumhe kal baha per report karni hai. Baaki ka kaam to tum jante hi ho.

Bhai- ha sir main janta hu. Achha ab me nikal raha hu. Aaj hi. Taaki jara janch padtaal bhi kar saku ki akhir chal kya raha hai baha per.

Chouhan- theek hai all the best. Or agar koi tumse jyada sawal kare to uski baat seedhe mujhse kara dena. Main sambhal lunga.

Bhai- theek hai.

Uske baad bhai baha se nikal gye seedhe airport ke liye. Or baha se next flight leke udd gye nagaland ki capital city Kohima.

Jo ki behad hi khubsurat city mese ek hai india ki.

Baha pahuch kar bhai yani ki avinash ek hotel me checkin karte hai or thoda fresh hoke nikal jaate hai kaal ko dekhne ke liye.

Police headquarter ke saamne hi bhai ek chai ki tapri per khade hoke chai pi rahe the. Tabhi unhe Vo ACP bahar aate hue dikhai deta hai. Vo akele hi jeep leke baha se nikal gya. Sayad kisi personal kaam se ja raha tha.

Or ye dekhkar bhai ke chehre per ek muskaan aagyi. Or unhone bahar jaake ek texi ko roka or kaal ki jeep ka peechha karna suru kar diya.

Texi wale ko bhai per shak hone laga tha ki kahi kuch gadbad to nahi hai. Or bhai ye samajh rahe the. Isliye unhone apna id us texi wale ko dikhaya jise dekhkar vo nischint ho gya. Or usne puri siddat se kaal ki jeep ka peechha kiya. Vo city se bahar kahi ja raha tha. Or ham usse karib 100 meter ki dusri per chal rahe the taaki use hamper shak na ho. Lekin vo bhi shatir hi tha. Or isliye ab mujhe plan badalne ki deri thi.

Bhai ne texi ko ek chhote se dhabe per rukwaya or use bahi se bapis bhej diya. Or bhai khud restarant ke andar chale gye. Bahi us texi ke bapis lout jaane per ACP nischint ho gya or apni car ko tezi se chalane laga.

Bahi bhai ne apne mobile me us pure area ka ek 3D model Harry se mangwaya or vo usme dekhne lage ki ye ACP akhir ja kaha raha hai. Baha per jungalo ke aalawa kuch bhi nahi tha. Isliye bhai ne Harry ko us car ki direction batate rehne ko kaha. Harry us per barabar najar jamaye hue tha.

Bahi dad kaal se nikalne wali tarango ki pehchan karne me lage hue the. Ek alag screen per. Jisme bhi Harry unki puri tarah se madad kar raha tha. Lekin. Ye tarange un dono ki hi pakad se bahar jaane lagi thi. Unhe ek to ye samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye akhir konsi tarange hai. Or dusra vo unki pakad me bhi nahi aarahi thi. Isliye dono ho paresaan the.

Bahi karib 2 ghante baad kaal usi road se bapis usi office ke liye nikal gya. Or bhai ne use jaate hue bhi dekh liya. Jisse vo nischint ho gye. Or unhone Harry se us jagah ki jaankari li jaha vo gya tha.

Harry ne turant hi us jagah ke baare me bata diya. Vo jagah bhai se karib 15 km door highway se andar ki taraf thi. Jaha per car to ja ho nahi sakti thi. Or kaal baha per doud kar hi gya tha. Or ab bhai ki baari thi baha jaane ki. Isliye vo us dhabe se thode aage road per paidal hi nikal gye. Or thodi dur aane per jab road thoda sunsaan sa hua to bhai ne baha se doud laga di usi taraf jaha kaal gya tha. Abhi sham hone lagi thi isliye andhera hona suru ho gya tha. Isliye bhai ko jyada tension nahi thi. Lekin road per unke doudne se jo lights utpann ho rahi thi use dekhkar kaafi logo ka muh khula ka khula reh gya tha. Unhe to samajh me hi nahi aaraha tha ki ye akhir hai kya. Bahi kuch logo ne iska video bhi banane ki kosis ki lekin unke mob. Harry ke control me the. Jaise hi video unhone save kiya baise hi vo delete bhi ho gya. Bahi thode aage jaake bhai ne ek right turn liye or jungle me ghus gye. Bahi jungle ka rasta pura teda meda tha. Jaha per theek se chal pana bhi muskil tha. Lekin yaha bhai pure jor shor se doud laga rahe the.

Thodi hi der me vo Harry ke dwara mark ki hui jagah per pahuch gye.

Bhai- Harry confirm yahi jgah hai.

Harry- ha sir yahi jagah hai.

Bhai- lekin yaha to kuch bhi nahi hai. Jhadiyon ke aalawa.

Harry- sir is jagah ko achhe se scan keejiye right side ki jhadiyo ko khas kar.

Bhai ne baisa hi kiya to vo bhi hairan reh gye. Kyuki baha per jhadiyo ke andar ek bahut hi gehri gufa type bani hui thi.

Bhai- your right Harry.

Harry- sir be careful aage censor bagera kuch ho sakte hai. Jisse unko aapki moujudgi ka ehsas ho jaye. Filhaal mujhe to kuch nahi dikh raha hai lekin fir bhi

Bhai- ok Harry.

Bhai thoda aage bade to unke aage bahut hi ghani jhadiyan thi. Or jaise ho bhai ne jhadiyo ko hatane ke liye chhua unhe bahut hi tez jhatka laga. Or vo udte hue dur ek ped se ja takraye. Pura ped hi hil gya is takkar me. Or bhai bhi ek dum shom reh gye.

Khair bhai jaldi se uthe apne aap ko sambhala.

Bhai- ye kya tha.

Harry- lagta hai ye jhadiya artificial hai. Jinme current doud raha hai or ho sakta hai ki inko band karne ke liye bahi per koi jugaad kiya gya hai. Lekin ye meri pakad me nahi aaraha hai baha per sab kuch ek dum asli lag raha hai.

Tabhi bhai ko kisi ke aane ka ehsas hota hai. Or vo tezi se bahi moujud ek ghane ped per chad jaate hai or usme chhip jaate hai.

Or vo neeche dekhne lagte hai.

Tabhi achanak se vo samne wali jhadiya puri tarah se gayab ho jaati hai. Or usme se kuch 5-6 log bahar nikalte hai. Jo ye dekhne aaye the ki ye alarm kyu baja tha. Kisi ne un jhadiyo ko touch kiya tha.

Vo charo traf dekhte hai. Tabhi unhe ek ped ki kuch tehniya tuti hui dikhai deti hai or baha per kuch juto ke nishan bhi. Jise dekhkar vo samajh jaate haj ki yaha per koi insaan aaya tha. Koi jaanwar nahi. Vo or bhi satark ho jaate hai or un juto ke nishano ka peechha karne lagte hai. Or ek jagah per aake vo nishan gayab ho jaate hai. Or vo jagah thi vo ped jisper bhai chhipe hue the.

Bhai samajh jaate hai ki ab chhipne se koi fayeda nahi hai.

Isliye vo apni watch se apne suit ko open karte hai or sword leke neeche kud jaate hai. Or vo log kuch samajh paate usse pehle hi sabke sir unke dhad se alag ho jaate hai. Or bhai bina koi der kiye us khule hue darwaje me ghus jaate hai.or unke andar jaate hi darwaja band ho jata hai.or puri gufa me red light jalne lagti hai or siren bajne lagta hai. Kyuki vo darwaje andar jaane wale sabhi ki identity check karta hai. Or agar koi bhi anjaan us darwaje me ghusta hai to ye light jalne lagti hai. Tabhi baha per ek gas leak hone lagti hai. Lekin bhai ne is waqt apna suit pehna hua tha jis bajah se vo gas unke andar nahi jaa pati hai. Or bhai same direction me aage badte hai.

Saamne se bahut sare kadmo ki aawaj bhai ko saaf saaf sunai deti hai. Jaise vo sab isi taraf aarahe the.

Bhai bina koi der kiye us gufa ke upri hisse me chipak jaate hai kisi makdi ki tarah. Unka suit apne aap hi girgit ki tarah apna colour change kar leta hai or mitti ke rang ka ho jaata hai. Ab koi agar jyada hi dhyan se dekhega tab hi unhe dhund payega Verna nahi. Vo Spiderman ki tarah usi upri hisse per rengte hue andar ki taraf jaane lagte hai.

Bahi unke neeche se bahut se guard baha per aa jate hai or charo taraf dekhne lagte hai ki kon andar ghus aaya hai.tabhi kismat se unki najar ek chuhe per pad jaati hai or unhe samajh me aajata hai ki ye alarm aakhir kyu baja hai. Tabhi vo baha per apne hath me lagi ek badi se screen per koi password dalte hai or samne ka darwaja khul jaata hai. Or vo us chuhe ko bahar kar dete hai. Lekin unhe ye bhi pata tha ki unke kuch log bahar gaye hue hai. Isliye unme se kuch log unhe dhundne ke liye bahar chale jaate hai or baaki darwaje per ho khade ho jaate hai. Bhai ye sab dekh rahe the. Or vo bhi turant hi andar chale jaate hai.

Thode aage jaane per unki aankhe hairat se fati reh jaati hai. Kyuki us darwaje se nikli tunnel ke khatm hote hi ek bahut hi badi khadan jaisi aajati hai. Jaha per joro shoro as khudai ka kaam chal raha tha. Ye khadan jameen ke andar hi khodi ja rahi thi. Baha per karib 50 se jyada log kaam kar rahe the.or unhe dekhkar bilkul bhi nahi lag raha tha ki unhen yaha jabardasti laya hua hai. Vo sab kushi se apna kaam kar rahe the. Or time time per pani bhi per rahe the.

Ye khadan karib 1000 feet gehri to lag hi rahi thi. Bahi per neeche jaane ke liye seediya bhi banai gyi thi.

Lekin ek baat tay thi ki jaise hi kaam pura hoga in sabko yahi per gaad diya jayega. Jo baat sayad ye log nahi jaante the. Baha per kuch log kuch aadhunik machinon se koi reading pakad rahe the.jaise sayad paras pathar ki reading. Sayad usse koi energy nikalti ho jise ye log catch karna chah rahe ho. Halaki reading baha per kaafi jyada aarahi thi. Lekin unhe abhi tak pathar nahi mila tha.

Bhai ne jaldi se baha ki kuch photos click ki. Or Harry ko bhej di.

Halaki yaha ka mahool dekhkar lag raha tha ki sayad jaldi hi inhe vo pathar mil jayega. Or uske baad asli tabahi shuru hogi.

Bhai ki samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki akhir vo ab kare kya. Yaha moujud guards ko maar kar baaki sabhi ko yaha se bhaga de. Ya fir yaha se lout jaye. Or pathar ke milne ka wait kare….

Samay hath se nikalta ja raha tha lekin bhai kisi bhi natije per nahi pahuch pa rahe the.

To be continue………………...

UPDATE - 15

Bhai ne saari situation Harry ko bata di thi. Bahi Harry ne turant hi mujhe bhi saari situation samjha di thi. Or ab main bhi soch raha tha ki kya kiya jaye. Mujhe kisi bhi haalat me paras pathar kaal ke hath nahi lagne dena tha. Or uske liye jo karna padega vo main karunga. Agar is waqt bhai baha mara mari karte hai to ho sakta hai kaal or bhi jyada chokanna ho jaye or fir hamara baha tak pahuchna bhi impossible ho jaye. Isliye mujhe ek idea aaya jo maine Harry ko bataya or Harry ne turant hi bhai ko bata diya.

Bhai ko bhi vo idea theek laga. Or unhone ek high frequency wale automatic camera ko bahi mitti me kuch is tarah se set kiya ki kisi ki bhi najar us per agar pad bhi jaaye to bhi use pata na chale ki baha per kya hai. Or us camere se Harry baha ki live recording karta rahega. Or jaise hi baha per paras pathar nikalega. Ham baha pahuch kar use kaal se pehle uda lenge. Or kaal tak uski jaankari na pahucha laaye baha ke log iska bhi intjaam Harry ne kar diya tha. Jise usi samay activate karte. Yaani ki signal jammer.

Bas hamara kaam ho gya tha. Uske baad bhai bapis darwaje ki taraf aagye lekin ab problem ye thi ki baha per log khade hue the. Or unse bach kar baha se bahar jana impossible tha. Bahi bahar jo log baaki logo ko dhundne gye the unki laashe bhi abhi tak unhe nahi mili thi. Kyuki bhai ne unhe bahi moujud ek ghani jhadiyon me chhipa diya tha. Lekin kab tak vo laashe chhipi rahengi ye to koi nahi jaanta tha. Halaki bahar andhera lag gya tha isliye bhi unhe vo laashe nahi mil rahi thi. Sayad kal din me vo unhe mil hi jayengi.

Ab bhai ko kuch bhi karke in logo ko andar bhejna tha taki vo bahar nikal sake.

Lekin bhai kuch karte usse pehle hi andar se kuch logo ke chillane ki aawaj aane lagi. Bhai bhi hairan ho gye ki kahi vo pathar mil to nahi gya. Lekin Harry ne unhe bata diya ki mitti mese kuch zehriile scorpiyo bahar nikal aaye hai or unhi ne kuch logo ko kaat liya hai.

Jise sunke bhai nischint ho gye. Or guard vo shor sunkar andar ki taraf bhage or usi mouke ka fayeda utha kar bhai jaldi hi us gate se bahar nikal gye. Harry ne unhe direction batai or vo us disha ki ore chale gye.jo ki un baaki guards se opposite direction thi.

Thodi hi der ki doud ke baad bhai road per pahuch gye.

Or city ki taraf nikal pade. Jaha khaali sadak milti baha per doud laga dete. Or jaha kuch gadiya milti baha ruk jaate. Isi tarah karte karte vo pahuch gye apne hotel tak. Baha jaake badiya se fresh hue or fir apne laptop per baha ki footage dekhne lage. Jaha per abhi bhi kaam chal raha tha.

Use dekhne ke baad bhai room me so gye. Kyuki subah unhe police station me report bhi karna tha.

Bahi din bhar ki mehnat ke Baad dad ko akhir kaal se nikalne wali tarango ke baare me pata chal gya tha. Unhone pehchan liya tha ki ye konsi tarange hai.

Harry- sir konsi tarange nikal rahi hai kaal se.

Dad- ye bahut hi rare Gama tarange hai. Same aisi hi tarange kuch bahut hi rare chhipkali se bhi nikalti hai. Jinki prajati ab lipt ho chuki hai. Ye tarange jaldi hi pakad me nahi aati hai.

Harry- sir to fir inko trace kaise karenge ham.

Dad- uski fikr tum mat karo. Avi hai na.

Harry- lekin sir avi agar aisi koi device banayega bhi to uska test karne ke liye kuch to aisa hona chahiye jisse same bahi tarange nikalti ho. Ham kaal ke pass to nahi ja sakte na uska test karne ke liye.

Dad- tumhara kehna sahi hai Harry. Lekin main ek aisa formula bana sakta hu. Jisse isi prakar ki tarange nikalti ho. Bas mujhe thoda time chahiye hoga. Itne me avi use trace karne ke liye koi na koi device bana hi lega. Or agar nahi bhi bana paya. Tab bhi tum apni taraf se is energy ko save karke rakho.

Or use samajhne ki kosis karo. Or uske ware me jyada se jyada jaankari ikatha karne ki kosis karo. Taaki hame kuch madad mil sake.

Harry- sir surya sir ke andar kaal jaisi hi shaktiya hai. To kya unke andar se bhi yahi tarange nikalti hongi. Kya aisa possible hai.

Dad- your right. Tum ek baar un tarango ko catch karo or mujhe dikhao.

Uske baad Harry ne turant hi surya ke body se nikalne wali tarango ko scan kiya or dad unhe dhyan se dekhne lage. Or jo result saamne aaya usse vo puri tarah hairan the.

Harry- kya hua sir.

Dad- yaar Harry surya se to kuch alag hi tarange nikal rahi hai. Ye vo nahi hai jo kaal se nikal rahi hai. Inka combination bilkul hi alag hai.

Harry- lekin ye kaise sambhav ho sakta hai.

Dad- maybe. Sayad surya ke andar mera formula jyada maatra me uplabdh hai na ki kaal ki shaktiya. Sayad is liye uski tarange bhi alag hai.

Harry- ho sakta hai.

Dad- khair chhodo tum avi se contact karo or use iski jaankari do. Or tum apne kaam me lag jao. Baaki me apna kaam dekhta hu.

Uske baad Harry ne avi ko uski jaankari di. Jise sunke avi ne thoda socha or use ek tarika mil gya. Or usne 2 din ka waqt manga. Bahi dad lag gye the. Kaal se nikalne wali tarango ka structure unhone ready kar kiya tha. Ab uska practical karne ka time tha. Vo apni lab me jaake usme lag gye.

Bahi mera dimaag me filhaal koi bhi faadu idea nahi aaraha tha. Keval ek hi idea chal raha tha ki me time travel karu or aage jaake dekhu ki kaal kaise or kya karne wala hai or uski usi kaam main band baja du. Jo mujhe thoda riski lag raha tha. Kyuki mujhe time travel ka experience na ke hi barabar tha. Or main ye option tab hi istemaal karna chahta tha jab mere pass koi or rasta na bacha ho.

Or ek or tarika mere dimaag me aaraha tha ki abhi jaake kaal per surprise aatack kar du. Or uska kaam hi tamaam kar du. Taaki baad ki koi tension hi na rahe. Lekin main aisa bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Kam se kam paras pathar ke milne tak to nahi. Or dusra ye bhi tha ki kahi fir se ye kaal ka koi clone na ho.

Or sabse imp baat jo mujhe pata lagani thi vo ye ki kaal time travel kab or kaise karta hai. Kyuki ab mujhe usko time travel nahi karne dena tha. Kyuki agar use jara si bhi bhanak lagi to time me aage ya peechhe jaake mere kiye karaye per paani fer sakta tha.

Yahi sochte sochte kab raat nikal gyi pata hi nahi chala.

Bahi next day se bhai bahi ke police station me ACP ke karib reh kar duty karne lage. Vo har samay ACP ke sath hi rehte or baaki jagaho per Harry us per najar rakhta.

Lekin kuch bhi harkat kaal ne nahi ki.

Bahi 3 din ke baad raat ko karib 2 baje. Harry ne mujhe neend se uthaya

Main- kya hua Harry.

Harry- sir lagta hai Paras pathar unko mil gya hai maine abhi baha ki footage me dekha hai. Baha per moujud kaal ke sabhi log bahut kush hai. Maine baha ka jammer on kar diya hai.

Ye sab sunte hi meri neend ek dum se gayab ho gyi.

Main- bhai ko inform karo or us jagah bhej do. Or unse kaho ki ek bhi aadmi jinda na bache. Sivaay baha per kaam karne walo ke. Ya fir aisa karo. Ki kisi tarah baha moujud sabhi logo ko behsoh kar do. Taaki bhai apna kaam aasani se kar sake.

Harry- sir baha per behosh karna filhaal possible nahi hai. Veer sir hi baha jaake kuch kar sakte hai.

Main- unhe jaldi baha jaane ko kaho.or mujhe live dikhao.

Uske baad Harry ne bhai ko turant hi inform kiya or bhai bhi ye sunke kush ho gye. Uske baad vo turant hi baha ke liye nikal gye.

Or karib 20 min. Me jungle ki seema tak pahuch gye.ek car se. Uske baad unhone jungle ke andar doud laga di. Or jaldi hi vo un jhadiyo tak bhi pahuch gye. Or unki kismat achhi thi ki kuch log phone ya radio leke bahar hi khade the. Sayad signal na milne ki bajah se. Or darwaja bhi khula hua tha. Uske baad bhai ne der na karte hue bahar moujud sabhi ko maar diya or ek ki lash ko darwaje ke beecho beech chhod diya or andar chale gye. Uske baad andar jo bhi unke raste me aata use vo maar dete.

Fir vo neeche gye jaha 2-3 log us pathar ka parikshan kar rahe the.

Vo laal rang ka behad hi chamkeela pathar tha. Usse ek bahut hi tez roshni nikal rahi thi jo puri khadan ko hi roshan kar rahi thi. Ye najar bahut hi adbhut tha. Sabhi Gour se use hi dekh rahe the.

Tabhi bhai ne jaldi se us pathar ko apne hatho me le liya. Or achanak se pathar ki roshni band ho gyi. Kyuki bhai ne use chhipa liya tha. Sabhi hairan ho gye ki pathar kaha gya.or yaha baha dekhne lage. Lekin tab tak bhai us pathar ko leke bapis uper aachuke the. Or us darwaje se bahar nikal chuke the. Or bina ek bhi sec gabaye vo apni car tak gye or baha se seedhe pahuche apne ghar pahuche jo ki sarkaar ne unhe alott kiya tha. Baha se jaldi hi vo apna beg leke nikal gye seedhe airport or baha per Harry ne already plane bhej diya tha. Jisme baith kar vo seedhe pahuche ghar.

Bahi neeche jo log jinda bach gaye the. Unhe yaha jo bhi hua vo turant hi kaal ko batana tha isliye vo signal dhundte hue road tak aate jaha unhe thoda signal mil gya. Or unhone kaal ko saari jaankari de di. Jise sunke uska matha hi ghum gya ki ye kaise hua. Kisne use itni badi chot pahucha di. Or use is ware me kuch pata kyu nahi chala.

Use shak ho raha tha surya ke bhaiyo ke uper. Lekin use viswas nahi ho raha tha ki use un logo ne shuda kaise. Or unhe ye kaise pata chala ki yaha per khudai chal rahi hai. Isliye vo turant hi gufa ke pass pahuch gya. Or baha ke haalaat dekh kar use confirm ho gya ki ye kaam unhi logo ka hai. Kyuki jis tatah un sabko kaata gya tha baisa keval surya ya uske bhai hi kaatte hai.

Apni itni badi haar se use bahut gussa aaraha tha. Or usne apna gussa nikala baha moujud har ek insaan ki life energy ko sokh kar. Usne baha per kaam kar rahe har ek insaan ko pura nichod liya. Or us jagah per ek bomb laga diya jis dhamake me vo puri khadan deh gyi or saari lashe usi me dafn ho gyi.

(Note - aap sabhi ko thodi confusion jarur hogi ki itna sab ho gya lekin kaal ko iski bhanak tak kyu nahi lagi. Jabki uske log jab gayab hue tab use batane ki try to jarur ki hogi sabhi ne. To iska jawab janne ke liye next update ka wait kare. Thanks.)

To be continue………………..

UPDATE - 16

Kaal baha per hi khada tha or apne gusse ko kabu karne ki kosis kar raha tha. Or soch raha tha ki jisne bhi ye kiya hai. Vo yaha tak pahucha kaise. Tabhi uske kaano me ek aawaj padti hai.

Kaal- achha hua tum yaha aagye veer. Aaj tumhe bhi tumhare bhai surya ke pass pahucha dunga. Lekin usse pehle bas itna bata do ki vo pathar kaha hai. Or agar nahi batana chahte to mat batao. Kyuki us pathar ke liye main tumhare pure khandan ko itna tadpaunga ki vo khud mujhe vo de denge. Or uske baad main sabhi ko maar dunga. Ab faisla tumhe karna hai.

Uski ye baat sunkar mujhe gussa aana chahiye lekin main ek dum shant tha. Or us per has raha tha.

Main- kya baat hai. Aaj tujhe is haalat me dekhkar kitna maja aaraha hai main bata nahi sakta. Or rahi baat mujhe surya ke pass pahuchane ki to tere liye ek surprise hai.

Ye kehke maine apna mask hata diya. Or uske saamne aaya mera real face jise dekhte hi vo char kadam peechhe hat gya.

Kaal- ye impossible hai. Tu jinda kaise ho sakta hai. Jarur ye bhi tune mask pehna hai surya ka.

Main- tere is sawaal ka mere pass ek hi jawab hai.

"JAAKO RAAKHE SAIYYAN

MAAR SAKE NA KOI"

main- ummid hai tu iska matlab samajh hua hoga.

Kaal- achha hai. Baise bhi maine tujhe apne hatho se maarna chahta tha. Na ki baise jaise maine tujhe us black hole me pahuchaya tha. Ab meri vo ikchha bhi puri hogi.

Main- to fir der kis baat ki aaja.

Ye kehke maine doud laga ke uske chehre per ek punch mara. Punch kuch jyada hi power wala tha. Jisse udta hua vo laga ek ped se. Or vo ped beech me se toot gya.or isse pehle ki vo uthta main uske pass gya or use apne hatho se hawa me utha liya. Or us tute hue ped jo ki kisi nukile bhale ki tarah ho gya tha. Usper patak diya. Or uske sarir me vo ped aar paar nikal gya. Ek tarah se vo usi me fas gya tha.

Or use ab ho raha tha bhayankar dard jiski bajah se vo bahut hi bhayank chilla raha tha.or uthne ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin vo uth nahi pa raha tha kyuki uska sarir aadhe ped me ghusa hua tha. Or use uthne ke liye koi saport nahi mil pa raha tha.

Main- uth saale ab dikha apna gussa. Sale mujhe black hole me bhejega. Maine kaha tha na ki main tujhe aisi mout marunga ki tu bas sochta hi reh jayega ki ye hua kaise. Tabhi maine apni sword se uske dono kandhe kaat diye. Or uska garden or kandhe wala hissa neeche ja gira lekin vo abhi bhi ped me ho fasa hua tha. Isse pehle ki vo fir se judta maine uske andar hath dala or uska dil nikaal liya. Or vo dil nikalne me hi bahut takat lagani pad rahi thi. Kyuki uski body use apne pass kheech rahi thi. Uski puri body me bhayankar kampann hone laga tha.

Maine apni talwar ko uske dil me fasa diya jisse uski body bhayankar jhatke lene lagi. Uske baad maine lighter se bahi sukhi ghaas per aag lagai or uske dil ko kabab ki tarah usme daal diya.

Meri talwar mere hath se chhutne ki kosis kar rahi thi uske dil ki bajah se lekin meri pakad kaafi majbut thi. Or dil nikaal lene ki bajah se uska sir jo neeche pada hua tha vo bhi nahi jud pa raha tha.

Or aise hi karib 30 min. Ki bhunai ke baad uska dil puri tarah se rakh me badal gya. Or uske dil ke khatm hote hi uska sarir bhi kisi pathar ki tarah toot kar bikhar gya.or fir apne aap hi punchtatva me vileen ho gya.

Or yaha per kaal ka ant ho gya puri tarah se. Bina koi bhi jokhim uthaye.

Saale ne bahut paresaan kiya tha. Lekin akhir kaar ye apne anjaam tak pahuch gya.

Maine apni talwar aag se bahar nikali or aag me dekha to uske dil ka bhi namo nishan nahi bacha tha.

Main puri tarah sure hona chah raha tha ki ye mar gya hai. Kahi aisa na ho ki ye sala fir se kaise bhi jinda ho jaye. Or mera time barbaad kare.

Jab main puri tarah se sure ho gya. To baha se chala gya seedha airport. Jaha harry ne mera plane bapis bhej diya tha. Darashal main isi plan se yaha aaya tha plan bhai ko le ke chala gaya or main yahi jungle me aake iski raah dekhne laga. Or Harry ne us per kadak najar rakho ki kahi ye fir se apne kisi clone ko yaha na bhej de. Lekin aisa nahi hua.

Sayad use mere yaha hone ki ummid bilkul bhi nahi thi. Or yahi iski sabse badi bhool thi. Or dusri baat. Mere black hole me jaane ke baad usne overconfident main time travel nahi kiya Verna pakka ye is samay meri band baja deta. Lekin kehte hai na. Ki geedad ki jab mout aati hai to vo sehar ki taraf jata hai. Or jab is kaal ki mout aai to ye jungle ki taraf aaya.

Lekin aaplog thode confuse jarur honge ki bhai ne jab uske kuch sathiyo ko maar diya tha to ye khabar kaal tak kyu nahi pahuch paai. Kyuki agar ye khabar use pata chal jaati fir to hungama pakka tha. Or us gufa me alarm bhi baje the. Iski jaankari bhi kaal ko nahi di gyi. Akhir kyu?

To iska jawab ye hai ki. Sabse pehla kaam to Harry ne kiya. Us area ke saare signals ko jam karke. Jis bajah se vo log kaal ko inform nahi kar pa rahe the ki yaha per kya hua hai. Or dusri baat unhe bhi nahi pata tha ki yaha per ye sab jo hua hai ye kisne kiya hai. Or agar unki security me itni badi galti vo khud hi kaal ko batate to sabse pehle to kaal unhi ko maar deta. Kyuki vo apne kaam me itni laparwahi bardast nahi karta hai. Or isi liye jab signal janm hone ki bajah se kaal ka contact nahi hua to unlogo ne socha ki jab hame vo pathar mil jayega tab ham kaal ko ye sab batayenge. Kyuki us samay uska mood achha hoga or usi kushi me sayad vo in sabko na maare. Bahi in 3 dino me kaal bhi us gufa ki taraf Bapis nahi gya tha. Kyuki vo nahi chahta tha ki kisi ki najar us per pade ki ye achanak se kaha chala jata hai.

Isliye jab tak kuch khaas kaam nahi hota hai tab tak vo baha nahi jata hai. Or dusri baat ye ki veer har samay uske sath hi rehta tha. Din me use ek min. Ke liye bhi akela nahi chhodta tha. Kisi na kisi kaam se uske aas pass hi rehta tha. Jis bajah se vo apna kaam nahi kar pa raha tha. Vo raat me baha ja sakta tha. Lekin vo khud hi baha nahi jata tha.

Bahi sabse imp baat. Ki kaal to time travel karke dekh sakta tha ki uske sath kya hone wala hai or kya nahi.

To usne surya ko black hole me pahuchane ke baad time travel kiya tha. Or usne pure 1 saal aage tak ka future dekh liya tha. Jisme use surya kahi nahi dikha. Or uske bhai bhi ek dum hatash or nirash hi dikhate the. Jis bajah se vo sure ho gya tha ki ab surya kabhi Bapis nahi aane wala hai. Isiliye usne apna sara dhyan keval paras pathar per hi focus karna suru kar diya. Or usne past me time travel karna start kiya. Or paras pathar ko trace karne laga. Halaki pehle bhi usne trace kiya tha. Lekin uski exact jagah use abhi tak pata nahi chali thi. Isliye usne firse past me travel kiya or use is baar jagah ka pata chal gya. Or usne fir Kohima ke jungalo me paras pathar se nikalne wali reading ko pakadna start kar diya. Jisme use 3-4 mahine lag gye. Us pathar ki jagah dhudne me. Use exact location per 0.01% reading mil gyi. Jo ki kaafi thi baha per khudai karne ke liye. Or bas usne fir bahi ke ACP ka roop liya or apna kaam karne laga. Bahi beech beech me vo 1-2 mahine ka time travel bhi karta rehta tha taaki aage agar kahi kuch gadbad ho to vo uska pata laga sake. Bahi use pura confident tha ki uska pata surya ke bhai kabhi nahi laga payenge. Kyuki usne 1 saal aage tak ka future dekha tha surya ke parivar ka or use pata chal gya tha ki inse na ho payega. Or isi overconfident ne aaj uska kaam tamam kar diya. Halaki surya ki planning kuch khaas nahi thi. Lekin yaha per kaal khud apni galti se mara gya.

Khair ghar aake maine sabko kush khabri di. Jise sunke sabhi bahut kush ho gye.

Ab rahi baat us paras pathar ki to iska kya karna hai mujhe nahi pata tha. Filhaal isko safe rakhna tha. Taaki ye kisi or ke hath na lage. Or jaha tak baat rahi blackheart ki to meri sixth sense mujhse keh rahi thi ki usko jinda karne ke liye aage bahut log aane wale hai. Isliye saabdhan to rehna hi padega.

Agle din se ham sabhi ki normal life shuru ho gyi. Bache bapis clg jaane lage or sunny rishi Aarav or aadil apne apne city bapis chale gye. Bahi bhai main or Rony apne business me lag gye.

(Yaha per surya ki kahani ka ek chapter close ho chuka hai. Or ab agla chapter shuru hota hai. Jisme kai supernatural shaktiyo se surya or uske pariwar ka saamna hoga. Jinme ek eham role yuva peedi bhi nibhayegi. Or next update se kahani ka focus hoga bacho ki clg life per. Or jaise jaise story ki aage badhegi baise baise naye dushman aate jayenge. Bas apna sath banaye rakhe.)

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 17

Charo bache apne clg pahuch chuke the. Or class shuru hone me abhi waqt tha to vo canteen main hi time pass kar rahe the. Unke sath unke kuch dost bhi baithe hue the.

INTRODUCTION

KIRAN- ye ashk ki friend hai usi ki class me hi padti hai. Iski age ashk ke barabar hi hai. Or iske pita ek bade businessman hai. Kiran thodi Bold type ki ladki hai.kapdo se bhi or vicharon se bhi. Isse agar koi live in me rehne ko kahe to bhi ye mana nahi karegi. Lekin ye har kisi ko bhav nahi deti hai. Apne papa ki ladli hai. Or maa ki bhi kyuki ye eklouti hai.

Charu- ye bhi ashk or kiran ke sath unhi ki class main hai. Ye thodi natkhat type ki ladki hai. Iske dill me kuch bhi chhipa nahi reh sakta. Ye jaisi bahar hai vaisi hi andar bhi hai. Jise jo bhi kehna hota hai muh per hi keh deti hai. Iske pita ek govt. Job karte hai. Lekin dono hi apni beti per jaan chhidakte hai. Iska ek chhota bhai bhi hai. Jo filhaal school main hai.

Iske aalwa.
Inke group me 1 ladke or bhi hai.

Jatin- ye ladka samar ka dost hai. Or baaki sabhi ka bhi. Ye Samar or amar ka hi class mate hai. Ye subhav se normal hai. Na jyada gusse wala na hi jyada shant. Na hi jyada chanchal. Isme sabhi gun achhi khasi maatra main moujud hai. Baaki bharosemand hai. Samar ka khasa hai. Iske pita ek private job hi karte hai. Or maa bhi. Ye ghar ka ek louta bacha hai jis bajah se ise bahut laad pyar se pala hai. Lekin isne kabhi bhi us pyar ka galat fayeda nahi uthaya hai. Sayad ise bachpan se hi achhi sangat mili hai. Or yahi baat iske mata pita bhi jaante hai. Jis bajah se unhe is per or pyar aata hai. Or iske liye bina kahe hi gifts bagera laate rehte hai.

To ab kahani per aate hai.

Ye 7 log bahi per baithe hue the.

Charu- yaar tum log kaha gayab ho gye the. Pichhle kai mahino se clg me dikhe hi nahi. Na hi koi contact ho pa raha tha tum logo se. Kahi holiday per gye the kya.

Ashk- nahi yaar ghar gye the. Thodi problem chal rahi thi isi bajah se.

Kiran- baise us din se tumhare dad bhi nahi dikhe kaha hai aajkal vo.

Ashk- bas kar jyada laar mat tapka. Dad hai vo mere.

Avi- ha kiran kyu meri mom ka ghar todne per tuli ho.

Ye sunke kiran ne apna muh teda kar liya. Or baaki sabhi hasne lage.

Ashk- baise batao kya chal raha hai clg me. Koi khaas baat.

Charu- bahi same. Boring lacture. Or kuch excitement rahi hi nahi clg main.

Kiran- ha yaar

Jatin- baise tumhe kya exiting karna hai.

Kiran- kuch bhi jisme maja aaye.

Samar- theek hai ek kaam karte hai sham ko club chalte hai. Kya khayal hai.

Charu- club to jaate hi rehte hai.kuch or naya bolo na.

Avi- house party.

Amar- koi occasion bhi to hona chahiye.

Samar- baise 2 din baad hamare avi or ashk ka birthday hai. Isse badiya occasion kya hoga.

Amar- are ha. Main to bhool hi gya tha. Badiya hai.

Kiran- mere farmhouse per Chalke mast party karenge. Or clg se sabhi ko invite karenge. Sabhi milke dhamaal masti karenge.

Samar- idea achha hai lekin tumhare farmhouse per nahi. Hamare ghar per. Ek to tumhara farmhouse bahut dur hai. Jis bajah se jyada log aa nahi payenge. Or hamara ghar pass main hi hai to jyada log aayenge.

Charu- ha theek hai. Baise bhi hamne tumhara ghar dekha nahi hai. Isi bahane dekh lenge.

Kiran- yahi wala ghar na. Ya fir gaon wala.

Amar- yahi wala. Baise bhi hamara gaon ab gaon nahi hai. Balki is country ka sabse devloped mini city ban gya hai. Baha per airport bhi hai. Isliye use gaon kehna band kardo.

Insab ki baate avi or ashk sun rahe the.

Avi- ok theek hai behas band karo. Or us din clg ke notice board per notice laga dena or hostel main bhi. Taaki jyada se jyada logo ko pata chal sake or vo aa sake.

Samar- ho jayega dont worry.

Ashk- or ha hamare gifts bhi yaad se le aana.

Amar- vaise kya laaye inke liye.

Jatin- ashk ko to koi bhi gift chal jayega lekin is avi ko kya gift denge. Ye socho.

Samar- ha yaar.

Avi- no thanks mujhe kuch nahi chahiye.

Charu- aise kaise. Ham to denge.

Avi- to fir jo achha lage le aana. Chalo ab class ka time ho gya hai.

Uske baad sabhi baha se apni apni classes main chale gye.

Bahi earth se kai yojan dur ek chhote se grah per.

This is tha. HELL.

Ye ek chhota sa grah hai. Lekin yaha ke logo ke pass alokik shaktiya hai. Jiska pura control yaha ke raja ke pass rehta hai. Or technology ke mamle main bhi ye grah peeche nahi hai. Yaha per jadu or science ka adbhut taalmail dekhne ko milta hai.or kaal bhi isi grah ka nivasi tha. Isi bajah se vo prithvi per senoy ke kaafi kaam aaya tha. Nai nai technology ko banane main. Yaha ke raja ki kaafi jaankari aapko pehle hi dev ke dwara di ja chuki hai. Ki ye kya karte hai or kyu. Brahmand me rehne wale har ek jeev ko niyati khud unke hisaab se kaam sopti hai. Or yaha ka raja bhi unhi main se ek hai. Ise bhi niyati ne hi ye shaktiya or ye kaam diya hai. Lekin iska beta kuch alag hai. Vo niyati main yakeen nahi rakhta balki apni niyati khud banata hai. Or uski shaktiya bhi yaha ke raja ke control se bahar thi. Or isi soch ke tahat usne yaha ka takhta palat karne ki kosis ki. Or apne pita ko maarne ki bhi kosis ki. Taaki vo yaha se samast brahmand per apna raaj faila sake. Lekin uske pita ko uski is soch ki bhanak lag gyi. Or unhone apni saari shaktiyo ko laga kar black heart ki aatma ko qaid kar liya. Or uske bejaan sarir ko brahmand main chhod diya. Or jo bhi black heart ke samarthak the unhen qaid kar liya. Lekin kaal us samay baha per moujud nahi tha. Jis bajah se vo bach gya. Or use jab black heart ke baare me khabar lagi to usne sabse pehle uski body ko dhunda or use ek surakshit sthan per chhipa diya. Or fir vo nikal pada paras pathar ki khoj main. Vo black heart ke sabhi samarthakon ke sampark me rehta tha taaki vo use bata sake ki paras pathar use kaha mil sakta hai. Or isi tarah usne aadhe se jyada brahmand ko chhan mara lekin use vo nahi mila lekin prithvi per jaate hi use pathar ke hone ka ehsaas hone laga. Tabhi uska samana surya se hogya. Or surya ke hatho uski haalat buri hone ke baad uske aham ko chot lagi or usne tay kiya ki pehle surya ko maarega fir hi vo apna maksad pura karega. Or isi liye usne senoy ka sath diya. Taaki senoy bhi uske kaam aaye us pathar ko dhudne main. Lekin yaha sab ulta hota gya. Surya ne uske sabhi mansubon per paani fer diya. Or jab usne future me jaake dekha ki uski mout hone wali hai to usne khud ko bacha liya or john ko maarke uska rup leke senoy ke sath ho gya. Jiske bare me senoy ko bhi khabar nahi thi. Or vo jaan gya tha ki iska bhi ant najdeek hai isliye usna use bachane ka prayas nahi kiya or uske jaane ke baad usne apni hi ek aarmy banai or use gupchup tarike se pathar ko dhudne ka kaam sopa or sath hi surya se nipatne ki tayyari karne laga.jisme use kaafi samay bhi lag gya. Kyuki prithvi itni badi hai jaha use ghas main sui dhundna tha. Or isme time to lagna hi tha. Lekin jab use vo pathar mili to uske liye ye kahabat sach ho gyi ki hath ko aaya per muh na laga.

Khair ab aage dekhte hai kya hota hai.

Baha per moujud sabhi logo ko ye pata lag chuka tha ki kaal ab nahi raha hai. Yaha per sabhi logo ko kaal se ummid thi ki vo kuch bhi karke paras pathar le aayega or blackheart fir se jeevit ho jayega.

Raja ko keval uska beta hi kafi takkar de sakta hai. Or agar uske pass paras pathar aajtaa to fir raja ki mout nischit thi. Lekin filhaal raja bahut kush tha. Or jashn mana raha tha apni is jeet ka. Vo bhi kaal ko kai varshon se dhudnd raha tha lekin kaal har baar uske hatho se nikal jata tha. Lekin jab use pata chala ki kaal mar gya hau tabse pure Hell main jashn ka mahool hai. Kyuki unhe viswas hai ki ab sayad hi koi fir se black heart ko jinda karne ki kosis karega. Bahi raja ki najar surya per bhi pad chuki thi or use viswas ho gya tha ki surya sabki band baja dega.

Bahi jail main baithe black heart ke samarthak bahut hi mayus the. Lekin unme ek maha kameena bhi moujud tha jiske pass ek plan tha.
Or sabhi usi ki taraf dekh rahe the.

À1- tum itna kyu muskura rahe ho. Kaal mara gya or tumhe kushi ho rahi hai.

Takshak- ha mujhe dukh hai kaal ke jaane ka. Lekin main kush is liye ho raha hu kyuki mere pass ek yojna hai. Jisse hame fir se paras pathar mil sakta hai or blackheart fir se jeevit ho sakta hai.

Ye sunte hi sabhi ek tuk use dekhne lage.

A2- kya yojna hai tumhare paas.

Takshak- pehle to ye ki prithvi per jarur koi bahut hi powerfull shakti hai kyuki kaal ko maar pana behad hi muskil tha. Ye to sabhi jante hi hai. Isliye hame ab kaal se bhi jyada shaktishali yodha ko baha bhejna hoga. Taaki vo us insaan ko khatm kar sake or usse vo pathar bapis haasil kar sake.

A2- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Agar ham ka jail main na hote to hamare pass bhi asimit shaktiyan hoti. Fir hamme se koi bhi us dust insaan ko khatm kar sakta tha. Lekin is jail ke andar hamari shaktiya kaam hi nahi karti hai. To fir aisa konsa yodha hai jise ham baha bhej sakte hai.

Takshak- sayad tum vikraal ko bhul gaye ho. Jo ki kaal ka hi bada bhai hai. Or shaktiyo main kaal se kai guna jyada shaktishali hai. Or sabse jaruri baat ki vo bhi black heart ka khaas hai. Or agar ham usse kahenge to vo jarur baha per jayega or apne bhai ki mout ka badla bhi lega or usse paras pathar bhi le aayega.

Ye sunte hi baha moujud sabhi ke chehre per ek kameeni muskurahat fail gyi.

À1- tumne sahi kaha. Ham vikraal ko kaise bhul sakte hai.

Baha per kuch logo ko abhi vikraal ke baare main nahi pata tha lekin. Jab uski itni tariff vo sun rahe the to unhone apna ek sawaal kiya.

A5- agar vo itna hi takatvar hai to kyu na usse kaho ki hame hi yaha se bahar nikaal de. Baaki kaam to ham fir kar hi lenge.

Takshak- aisa nahi kar sakte. Kyuki vikraal ko yaha se niskashit kiya gya hai. Agar vo yaha pair bhi rakhega to uski shaktiya usi samay khatm ho jayegi. Or isi bajah se kaal or vikraal dono hi yaha ke raja se nafrat karte hai. Or blackheart ka support karte hai. Kyuki unhe yaha bapis jo aana hai.or sath main raja se badla jo lena tha.

A5- matlab hame keval blackheart hi aazad kara sakta hai.

À1- ha. Isiliye ham sabhi uske jeevit hone ki raah dekh rahe hai. Khair ye sab chhodiye. Aap turant hi vikraal se sampark keejiye or use saari baat bataiye or use jaldi hi prithvi per jaane ko kahiye. Kyuki ab or intjaar karna hamare bas main nahi hai.

Takshak- theek hai………..

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 18

Uske baad takshak ne vikraal se contact kiya tallypathy ke jariye. Or use sab kuch vistaar se bata diya.

Bahi vikraal apne bhai ki mout ki baat sunkar ek dum aag babula hogya. Usne gusse main ek bahut badi chattan me ek punch de mara. Or vo chattan taas ke patto ki tarah bikhar gyi. Or bahi per us jagah ka mousem bhi ek dum se bigadne laga.

Tabhi takshak ne use shant kiya or usse kaha ki apne dimaag ka istemaal karo or prithvi se paras pathar lekar aao. Or sath me surya ko maar kar bhi.

Jise sunke vo fouran hi earth ke liye nikal gya. Ek poratal khol ke.

Aise hi 2 din nikal jaate hai. Or fir aata hai birthday wala din.

Subah se hi sabhi ne avi or ashk ko wish kar diya tha. Or surya or baaki pariwar ne mumbai jaane ka plan banaya lekin jab unhe pata chala ki sham ko unki house party honi hai. To sabhi ne apna plane cancel kar diya. Kyuki bache bado ke beech jyada enjoy sayad nahi kar paate isliye sirf phone per hi wish kar diya.

Bahi clg main subah hi notice board per notice laga diya tha house party ka. Jise sunke sabhi bahut hi exited the.

Or har ek class main jaake bhi sabhi ko personally invite kar diya tha Samar or amar ne. Jisse sabhi ne aane ke liye haami bhar di thi.

Bahi ghar per bhi party ki tayyariya joro shoro se chal rahi thi. Ghar pura decorate kar diya tha. Or kahane or peene ki bhi puri tayyariya kar di gyi thi. Or sabse imp music ko blast karne ke liye badiya speaker bhi aagye the.

Or unhi sab main sham kab ho gyi pata hi nahi chala.

Or 7 baje se hi sabhi ka aana bhi shuru ho gya tha.

Party ghar ke peeche side pool ke pass thi or sabhi ye dekhkar kaafi exited the.

Inke main friend to aahi chuke the or baaki ke bache bhi aane lage the. Or 8 baje tak pure clg ke karib 300-400 bache baha per moujud the. Or inmen se kaafi to aane hi nahi waale the.

Bheed kaafi bad gyi thi. Lekin jagah ki kami nahi thi.

Music baj raha tha or sabhi injoy kar rahe the. Sabhi soft or hard drink apni capacity ke anusar le rahe the. Or dance kar rahe the.

Uske baad karib 9 baje cake ko kaat gya ashk or avi dono ne hi cake ko sath main kata or ek dusre ko khilaya or uske baad Amar Samar jatin charu or kiran ko bhi. Or uske baad sabhi unke chehre per cake malne ke liye aage aane lage to ashk to sabke hath jodne lagi. Kyuki usne jo makeup kiya tha vo kharab ho jata. Lekin cake to malna tha. Isliye unke chehre per thoda thoda cake mal hi diya sabhi ne. Uske baad sabhi apne taraf se laaye hue gift unko dene lage. Or khana khakar sabhi jaane lage. Ab ghar main sirf ye 7 log hi bache hue the. Tabhi baha per gaon se pura pariwar hi aa dhamka. Jise dekhkar sabhi bahut kush ho gye. Actually Harry ne sabko bata diya tha ki party jaldi hi khatm ho gyi hai isliye agar aap sabhi jaana chahe to ja sakte hai. Or 10:30 baje tak sabhi log baha per pahuch gye.

Sabhi maao ne apne bacho ko wish kiya unhe gifts diye or khub aasirbaad diya. Bahi baaki teeno log to dekh kar hi reh gye pure pariwar ko. Kitna bada pariwar tha.vo bhi aaj ke time per. Jaha aaj sabhi log khud family se alag ho jaate hai bahi ye joint family main mil jul kar rehte hai.

Khair uske baad sabhi ke beech kaafi baate hui or fir sabhi bahi per ruk gye. Kiran charu or jatin bhi.

Ye din bhi nikal gya.

Subah hote hi saare log apne apne ghar chale gye. Ab ghar main keval 4 log hi bache hue the. Or aaj kisi ka bhi clg jaane ka bilkul man nahi tha. Or yahi haal baaki sabhi ka bhi tha. Lekin jaana bhi jaruri tha. Lekin ye log nahi gye. Or aajkal din in sabhi ne ghar per hi masti main hi nikala.

Bahi vikraal ne in 2 dino me surya or uske pariwar ki saari history pata kar li thi. Lekin andar ki baate abhi bhi use nahi pata thi. Jaise ki paras pathar kaha per hai.

Iske liye usne ek yojna banai

Ab dekhna ye tha ki iski ye yojna kaha tak safal hoti hai. Or aise samay main jaha surya ko aane wale khatre ke baare main koi idea nahi hai.

Rony or main office ja rahe the tabhi raste main mere man me ek sawal aaya.

Main- bhai mujhe samajh main nahi aaya ki tumko kaal ne pakad kaise liya tha. Matlab hua kya tha baha per.

Rony- badi der me yaad aaya ye sawal.

Main- ab aagya to aagya batao to.

Rony- darashal main aise hi ghumne gya tha. Tabhi mera mobile chori ho gya. Mujhe bhi pata nahi chala ki ye kaise ho gya. Khair maine dusra mobile liya or baha se parking main gya to kuch logo ne mere uper gun laga di. Maine mud ke dekha to unki gun kuch alag type ki thi. Or unhone mask bhi pehna hua tha. Isliye main samajh gya ki ye sayad usi ke aadmi hai jiski bajah se ham sab paresaan hai. Or isliye main unke sath chala gya bina koi chalaki kiye. Vo mujhe ek warehouse le gye. Tabhi unlogo ne mere muh per koi spray maar diya. Jisse mera bheja ek dum se blank hone laga. Or mujhe aagya gussa isliye main sabhi ko maarne laga. Lekin ladai thodi der hi chali or main behosh ho gya. Uske baad tab hosh aaya jab aadil ne uthaya vo bhi usi warehouse main. Or fir usne bataya ki kya hua tha is beech. Main to pura hi hill gya tha ye sunkar ki tu ab nahi hai. Main to usko maarnr nikal gya tha sahara ki taraf lekin aadil ne mujhe rok liya.

Main- bhai vo aapko warehouse kyu le gye the. Vo aapko gaadi me hi behosh kar sakte the.

Rony- maine unki thodi baate suni thi. Jisme vo baat kar rahe the ki filhaal unke jaane ka intjaam nahi hua hai thoda time lagega isliye unhe kahi rukna padega. Or isi liye vo mujhe us khaali pade warehouse me le gye the. Or unhone socha ki kahi main kuch gadbad na kardu isliye mujhe behosh kar diya. Ha agar main bahi parking main unhe maar deta to sayad aisa kuch hota hi nahi.or uske liye mujhe bahut dukh bhi hai.

Main- chalo koi na ab baise bhi sab theek hai.

Rony- baise ham us pathar ka kya kare. Kyuki mujhe lag raha hai ki koi na koi jaldi hi aayega usko lene ke liye. Or sayad vo kaal se bhi jyada takatvar ho

Main- mujhe bhi is baat ka andesha hai. Us pathar ko nast nahi kar sakte. Use agar tod bhi diya tab bhi uske ek chhote se kad se bhi unka kaam chal sakta hai. Us pathar ko jalaya bhi nahi ja sakta. Bahut shaktishali hai vo. Isliye jab tak koi solid ilaaz nahi milta tab tak usi hifajat hi karni padegi hame. Fir chahe koi bhi aaye use hamse chheenne ke liye.

Rony- ha ye baat to hai.

Aise hi baate karte hue ham log office pahuch gye.

Bahi bache bhi clg pahuch chuke the.

Lekin jaise hi charo andar pahuche to andar ka mahool kaafi shant tha. Bache to na ke barabar hi dikh rahe the clg main.

Amar- aaj chhuti to nahi hai na clg ki.

Ashk- mujhe bhi aisa hi lag raha hai. Dekho na koi bhi nahi dikh raha hai.

Avi- baise agar chhutti hoti to guard hame gate per hi bata deta. Lekin usne bhi kuch nahi kaha.

Samar- sahi kaha tune. Ek kaam karte hai raju kaka se puchhte hai ya fir koi sir se

Ye kehke charo baha se canteen ki taraf gye. To baha per raju akela hi baitha hua tha

Samar- are kaka aaj clg me itni shanti kyu hai. Kahi chhutti to nahi hai na.

Raju- baise keh sakte ho ki aaj chhutti hi hai clg main

Amar- lekin achanak ye chhutti sab theek to hai na.

Raju- nahi beta. Darashal kal tumlog aaye nahi the na isliye tumhe kuch pata nahi hai. Kal ek bahut bada kaand ho gya clg main. Or aaj usi ka asar hai ye.

Ye sunke charo ke chehre ek dum se gambhir ho gye.

Samar- aisa kya ho gya kal??

Fir raju ne unhe bataya ki kal kya hua tha. Jise sunke sabhi ek dum shock ho gye. Unhe viswas hi nahi ho raha tha ki ye kaise ho gya……

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 19

Raju- darashal kal Reena mam ne building ki chhat se kud kar apni jaan de di hai.

Ye sunte hi sabhi ek dum se shocked ho gye ki ye kaise ho gya or kyu.

Amar- apne clg ki building se.

Raju- ha beta. Pata nahi kya hua unko jo unhone ye kadam utha liya. Baad main police aai thi or thodi bahut janch padtaal ki thi lekin koi bhi jaankari hame nahi di unhone. Apne tak hi rakhi. Sayad koi bahut badi baat rahi hogi.

Ashk- abhi 3 din pehle hi to mili thi main unse tab mujhe to vo ek dum theek hi lag rahi thi. Fir achanak aisa kya ho gya jo unhe ye kadam uthana pada

Avi- baise police wale kon aaye the.

Raju- are bahi tumhare papa ke dost vijay.

Samar- ham unhi se puchhte hai ki aakhir baat kya hui hai. Unhe jarur kuch pata hoga.

Ashk- ha theek kaha tumne.

Uske baad ashk ne turant hi Vijay ko call kiya.

Vijay- are aaj hamari yaad kaise aagyi beti ko

Ashk- kya chachu aap bhi. Aapko tab yaad Karungi jab bhool jaungi. Filhaal to mujhe aap ye bataiye ki ye Reena mam wala kya matter ho gya.

Vijay- ha beta ab kya kar sakte hai.

Ashk- baise aao hame kuch bata sakte hai ki aisa unhone kyu kiya hoga. Vo kya hai na agar nahi pata chalega to neend hi nahi aayegi. Na hi padai me man lagega.

Vijay- theek hai bata deta hu. Lekin ye. Baat apne tak hi rakhna.

Ashk- pakka vada

Vijay- darashal koi unhe blackmail kar raha tha. Unse bahut paiso ki maang kar raha tha. Ab jab mamla bardasht ke bahar chala gya to unhone suicide kar liya.

Ashk- kya. Lekin kis liye blackmail kar raha tha. I mean aisi kya khaas baat thi.

Vijay- koi mms tha.

Ashk- omg fir use aapne pakda ya nahi

Vijay- ham lage hue hai. Jaldi hi pakda jayega vo. Tum log tension na lo. Or ha. Ek baat ka dhyan rakhna. Aainda agar kahi per bhi kapde bagera change karo to us jagah ko achhe se dekh liya karo ki kahi koi camera bagera to nahi laga hai baha per. Samajh gyi na.beta.

Ashk- ha chachu achhe se samajh gyi. Aap use jaldi pakad leejiye. Or uski itni pitaai karna ki saala apne aap ko bhi bhul jaye.

Vijay- bilkul beta. Theek hai ab main rakhta hu.

Ye kehke call cut gya.

Bahi ashk ne vo baat sabko batai jise sunke sabhi ke chehro per gussa aagya tha. Khair raju ne sabhi ko samjhaya ki ye baat kisi ko na bataye Verna vichari ki badnami hogi.

In charo ko bhi ye baat sahi lagi. Or fir ye charo baha se bapis ghar ke liye nikal gye. Or raju bhi clg main hi bane apne ghar main chala gya. Aaj clg to band hi tha.

Bahi charo ghar pahuch kar usi baare main soch rahe the.

Avi- Harry

Harry- yes avi.

Avi- jara ye pata to karo ki Reena mam ko kon paresan kar raha tha. Right now.

Harry- abhi karta hu avi.

Ye kehke Harry lag gya kaam me. Usne sabse pehle Reena mam ka mobile hack kiya or unke saare chat bagera dekhe us mms ko bhi. Uske baad un no. Ko locate kiya lekin filhaal vo no. Band the. To usne purana tarika apnaya. Jab jab vo msg ya call aaye the. Tab ki location history pata ki. To use vo mil gyi. Uske baad settelite se us jagah ki pichhali recording ko check kiya. Or usme vo insaan saaf saaf dikh gya. Uske baad uski history nikalne me Harry ko jyada samay nahi laga.

Ashk- kya hua Harry kuch pata chala.

Harry- sab kuch pata chal gya hai. Us aadmi ka naam Ravi hai. Xyz mall ki ek shop main kaam karta hai. Banda thoda jyada hi smart hai. Or usne bahi per rehkar kai ladkiyon ke mms banaye hai or baad me unse paise bhi lute hai. Agar no. Ke hissab se dekha jaye to Reena uska 40 sikaar thi.

Samar- abhi kaha hai vo bas itna bata.

Harry- usi mall main hai usi shop main. Ye rahi uski photo.

Itna dekhte hi Samar nikal gya bahar. Or uske peechhe baaki ke teeno bhi.

Charo pahuche us mall main. Car ko park kiya or seedhe gye andar. Or us shop ko dhundne lage. Or thodi hi der me vo dukaan use mil gyi. Charo us shop main gye.

Jaha us ladke ke sath ek ladki bhi khadi hui thi.

Or abhi vo kuch samajh paate usse pehle hi ek jordaar punch pada Samar ka us Ravi ko. Or vo ladkhadata hua neeche ja gira. Or is aawaj se sabhi ka dhyan inki taraf ho gya. Samar us taraf gya or use fir se khada kiya or fir use ek jordaar punch jad diya. Jisse abki baar vo ashk ke pass gira. Or ashk ne turant hi uski peeth main apni laate maarna start kar diya. Vo dard se karahane laga. Or baha moujud sabhi log inko rokne ke liye aagye. Jisme shop ka maalik bhi tha.

SM- ye sab kya kar rahe ho tum log. Chhodo mere aadmi ko. Ise kyu maar rahe ho.

Amar- kyuki usne kaam hi aisa kiya hai. Ise to jaan se maarne ka man kar raha hai lekin

SM- lekin isne kiya kya hai.

Amar- aaiye dikhata hu main aapko

Ye kehke amar use trail room me le gya. Or baha per uper dekhne laga. Or use camera dikh gya. Jise is tarah se set kiya gya tha ki ek najar main use dekh pana impossible tha.

Amar ne bahi rakhe stool per chad kar vo camera kheech liya or us shop maalik ke hatho me rakh diya. Jise dekh kar uski samajh main aagya ki akhir maajra kya hai. Or vo gusse main bahar gya or usne bina der kiya teen char thappad jad diye. Uski haalat pehle se hi kharab kar di thi Samar or ashk ne. Vo lagbhag behosh hi hone wala tha. Tabhi baha per vijay aagya apne kuch logo ke sath. Jise avi ne inform kar diya tha.

Vijay- bas bahut hua. Samar chhodo use. Baaki ka kaam ham karenge. Baise thanks tum logo ki bajah se ye jaldi pakda gya.

Ashk- achhe se thukai karna iski

Vijay- tum logo ne chhoda hi nahi hai iski thukai karne layak. Ab to lagta hai thane me jaate hi ye apna gunaah kabul kar lega.

SM- i m sorry sir. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki ye meri shop me ye sab karta hai. Ye leejiye iska camera.

Vijay- baise asal galti to tumhari hi hai. Tumhe dhyan rakhna chahiye ki tumhari shop me akhir kya ho raha hai or kya nahi.

SM- sir aage se pura dhyan rakhunga.and sorry again.

Uske baad vijay use leke baha se chala gya or baaki jo bhi log the vo bacho ke liye taliya bajane lage. Hamne sabka abhi baadan liya or baha se chalte bane.

Or isi tarah ye din bhi nikal gya. Or next day clg main. Entry hui ek naye proffessor ki. Jo ki history ke hi the. Jo subject Reena mam padati thi.or in charo me sabse jyada history ashk ko hi pasand thi. Isiliye use Reena mam ke liye itna feel ho raha tha. Bahi naye sir ke aajane se ab vo fir se track per aane lagi thi.

Proff- hello student mera naam suraj Sharma hai. Or main aaplogo ka naya history teacher hu. Mujhe bachpan se hi purani or historic chezo me bahut dilchaspi rahi hai or isi bajah se main yaha aaplogo ke saamne as a history teacher khada hu. Ab aap sabhi apna intro de

Uske baad sabhi class wale ek ke baad apna intro dene lage. Or jab ashk ki baari aai to usne apna intro kuch is tarah diya ki sir sunkar hi kush ho gye. Or unhe bhi samajh main aagya ki unhe kis per jyada dhyan dena hai.

Aise hi kuch dino tak ye sab chalta raha.

Bahi kai sehro me achanak se hi logo ke gayab hone ki ginti badti ja rahi thi. Or ye lagbhag har bade sehar ka haal tha. Jinme mumbai bhi shamil tha. Ab ye achanak se kyu or kaise ho raha tha iski jaankari kisi ke pass nahi thi. Police bhi paresaan thi. Infact gayab hone wali main kuch to police wale bhi shamil the. Logo main khoff bhi badta ja raha tha. Lekin filhaal use sabhi kisi seriel killer ka kaam bata rahe the. Jo logo ko maar raha tha or unki lash bhi nahi mil rahi thi kisi ko.

Bahi ye baat surya tak bhi pahuch hi gyi. Or use bhi ab tension. Hone lagi thi ki ye akhir kon kar raha hai. Or kyu ?

Bahi bacho me khoff ka namo nishan nahi tha. Lekin bado ne unhe keh rakha tha ki raat main jyada bahar na ghume. Isliye bache bhi jyada raat tak bahar nahi nikalte the.

Aise hi ek raat karib 12 baje ashk ko ek call aaya. Or us waqt avi bhi uske pass hi tha.

Ashk- hii kiran

Kiran- hii ashk

Ashk- kya hua neend nahi aarahi hai kya.

Kiran- yaar main charu ke ghar gyi thi lekin nikalne main kaafi der ho gyi.

Or oper se ye car bhi beech raste band pad gyi hai. Yaha na to koi auto najar aaraha hai na hi taxi. Uper se andhera laga hua hai charo taraf bahut dar lag raha hai yaar pls to yaha aake mujhe ghar drop kar de.

Ashk- theek hai. Baise agar tu charu ke ghar se jyada dur nahi hai to bahi chali ja na.

Kiran- yara yahi to problem hai main uske ghar se kaafi dur hu. Or yaha se mera ghar bhi filhaal dur hai. Or uper se aajkal ye log jo gayab ho rahe hai us bajah se kaafi dar lag raha hai. Or mere dad bhi ghar per nahi hai. Verna me unko bula leti. Pls tu aajana.

Ashk- theek hai apni location bhej main aati hu.

Kiran- already bhej di hai. Or ha jaldi aana. Jyada late mat karna.

Ashk ne location check ki or kaha.

Ashk- 15 min. Me pahuchti hu. Tu car ke andar hi baithi rehna or gate bagera bhi lock kar lena or car ki light bagera bhi band rakhna. Taaki koi Agar baha aaye bhi tab bhi use lage ki car main koi nahi hai. Samajh gyi na.

Kiran- theek hai tu jaldi se aaja.

Uske baad call cut gya. Or ashk ne avi ko sath le liye or dono nikal gye kiran ki taraf………….

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 20

Karib 15 min. Me ashk or avi baha apni car se pahuch gye. Us sadak per vakai me andhera laga hua tha street light bhi nahi jal rahi thi. Khair car ki light se unhe kiran ki car dikh gyi. Avi ne car ko uske bagal me hi roka. Fir dono car se bahar nikale. Ashk ne kiran ko call lagaya. Lekin kiran phone hi nahi utha rahi thi.

Avi ne car ke andar jhank kar dekha torch se lekin car ke andar use kiran najar nahi aai. Ashk or avi dono ne kiran ko aawaj lagai lekin koi response nahi.

To avi ne car ke gate ko khoolne ke liye uske lock ko pakda or jaise hi use dabaya gate khul gya. Ye dekhkar dono hi hairan reh gye ki kiran ne car ko lock nahi kiya tha kya. Khair dono ne puri car ko achhe se chhan mara lekin unhe kiran car main nahi mili.

Ashk- ye kaha chali gyi. Kahi nahi nahi aisa kuch nahi hua hoga.

Avi- ek kaam karte hai aas pass dekhte hai. Sayad bathroom karne gyi ho.

Ashk- possible hai. Dekhte hai.

Uske baad dono aaspass dekhne lage or kiran ko aawaj lagane lage or sath me ashk use call bhi kar rahi thi. Tabhi avi ko kahi se phone bajne ki aawaj sunai di. Isliye usne dhyan laga kar suna or us taraf chala gya. Or ashk uske peechhe.

Thode aage jaane per

Avi- fir se call lagana kiran ko

Ashk ne fir se call kiya to unhe bahi jhadiyo mese phone ke bajne ki bahut hi dheemi aawaj aane lagi. Avi ne jaldi se jhadiyo ko hataya or baha torch maari. To use mobile dikh gya ulta pada hua. Avi ne use uthaya or screen per naam or num. Dekhke confirm ho gya ki ye usi ka mob. Hai.

Ab donk dua karne lage ki use kuch hua na ho. Bahi ashk uska mobile check karne lagi ki sayad usne koi msg bagera chhoda ho lekin phone me kuch nahi tha.

Avi- lagta hai Harry ki madad leni padegi

Ashk- sahi kaha.

Avi- Harry.

Harry- yes avi.

Avi- is jagah ki pichhle 15 min. Ki footage check karo. Dekho kiran yaha thi fir kaha chali gyi vo.

Harry- ok.

Harry ne jaldi hi baha ki footage check ki

Harry- sir aap dono ko abhi ghar bapis jana chahiye. Me surya sir ko yaha bhej deta hu vo sab sambhal lenge.

Avi- lekin aisa kya dekh liya tumne. Jo hame ghar jaane ko keh rahe ho. Vo theek to hai na.

Harry- sir vo aapse bahut duri per hai. Or baha car se ja bhi nahi sakte hai. Baha jaldi agar koi pahuch sakta hai to vo surya sir hi hai. Or mujhe baha bahut saare log dikh rahe hai. Isliye tum dono ka jana theek nahi hoga. Isliye tum dono ghar chale jao.

Ashk- lekin dad kab aayenge kab baha jayenge isme kaafi time lag jayega.

Main- nahi lagega

Ye aawaj sunte hi dono ne peeche mud kar dekha or mujhe dekhkar dono hi mere gale lag gye.

Ashk- dad vo kiran. Pls use bachaiye pata nahi kon le gya use.

Main- ha mujhe bataya Harry ne. Isiliye to pehli fursat me bhagta hua aagya yaha per. Ab tum dono ghar jao baaki me sambhal lunga.

Avi- lekin dad

Main- avi mujh per bharosa nahi kya

Avi- ha dad.

Main- to bas jaldi jao ghar Harry inko sahi salamat ghar pahunchati jaldi.

Harry- ok sir.

Uske baad maine dono ko ghar bhej diya. Or Harry unkee najar jamaye hue tha.

Bahi me nikal gya us taraf jaha harry ne unhe dekha tha.

Kaafi lumba or kathina rasta tha isliye maine ek long turn leke ka socha or road se bhagna start kiya. Harry mujhe guide kar raha tha. Or yaha per main achhe se bhag pa raha tha isliye jaldi hi main unke karib pahuch gya.

Ab hairan hone ki baari meri thi. Kyuki vo 6 log the or itni tez speed me bhag rahe the ki kya batau. Lekin mujhse tez nahi the. Lekin meri samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye akhir hai kon or ja kaha rahe hai. Or kiran ko kaha le ja rahe hai.

Khair maine jyada time na barbaad karte hue socha ki pehle kiran ko safe karna hoga. Uske baad hi dekhenge inko. Isliye main jaldi se bhaga or unke karib pahuncha or jisne kiran ko pakad rakha tha usse ek hi jhatke me kiran ko chheen liya or baha se agle hi sec bhag gya. Bahi pass me hi ek mandir tha maine kiran ko usi mandir me lita diya. Vo filhaal behosh thi. Ye mere liye achhi baat thi. Or fir me jaldi hi unke peechhe chala gya

Jaha vo log hairan the ki unke hath se ladki achanak se kaha gayab ho gyi. Bahi me chhip kar unhe dekh raha tha.

Vo kuch ajeeb si harkate kar rahe the. Jaise kutte karte hai. Vo sungh rahe the. Tabhi vo sabhi usi taraf bhage jaha vo mandir tha. Or jaldi hi baha pahuch gye. Or kiran ko mandir me dekhkar hi unki fat gyi

A1- ye ladki yaha kaise pahuch gyi. Kon laya ise.

A2- pata nahi hame to koi nahi dikha.

À1- jo bhi ho use bapis lana hoga. Tum jao use lekar aao.

Iska ishara milte hi ek ne jaise hi mandir ki seediyo per kadam rakha baise hi uska pair jalne laga. Isliye usne turant hi apna pair bapis kheech liya.

A3- ham andar nahi ja payenge. Lagta hai hame ab kisi or ko dhundna hoga.

À1- tumne sahi kaha. Lekin ye yaha pahuchi kaise

Bahi main ye sab dekhkar dang tha ki akhir ye hai kya cheez. Or unke pair kyu jalne lage mandir me jaate hi.

Ye kehkar vo log aas pass fir se sunghne lage. To unhe kahi se fir se koi smell aai or vo foran hi baha ki taraf nikal gye or me unke peeche.

Thode aage jaake maine dekha ki road per ek joda bike per ja raha hai. Or achanak se hi unme se ek unki bike ke saamne aagya. Or use bachane ke chakkar me uski bike ka balance bigad gya. Vo vo road ki side me takra gye. Unhe halki fulki chote bhi lagi.

Or jaise hi vo dono khade hue unhe un logo ne gher liya charo taraf se. Or unhe dekhte hi unki haalat patli hone lagi.

Vo aadmi unse baat karne laga ki kya chahte ho bagera bagera.

Or isi beech unme se ek ne kuch kiya or agle hi pal vo dono jameen per behosh pade the.

Main ye dekhkar puri tarah se shocked tha. Kyuki usne sayad fook hi maari thi or vo dono behosh ho gye.

Or ab mujhe lagane laga tha ki ye jo koi bhi hai sadharan nahi hai. Jarur inke pass koi bahut hi khaas power hai. Uske baad vo unhe utha kar fir se apne raste nikal gye. Bahi maine fir se unke hathon se dono ko chhuda liya or usi mandir me rakh diya.

Main ye sab bahut hi tez speed me kar raha tha. Taaki unko ehsas bhi na ho ki ye kaise or kon kar raha hai.

Or is baar unke hatho se sikaar ke gayab hone per vo pure pagal sa hue ja rahe the. Vo jor jor se chilla kar mujhe lalkaarne lage. Ki jo bhi hai saamne aa jaye Verna bahut bura hoga.

Ab main tehra ek Rajput. Or jab koi Rajput ko lalkarata hai to Rajput kabhi bhi peechhe nahi hat ta. Isliye maine bhi unke saamne jaane ka faisla kar liya.

Ab dekhte hai ki kya hota hai. Inka ya mera………..

To be continue………………...

UPDATE - 21

khair maine unko peechhe se aawaj lagai.

Main- jise tum dhund rahe ho vo yaha hai.

Meri aawaj sunkar un sabhi ne pechhe mudkar dekha.

A1- kon ho tum or hamara sikaar kyu chheen rahe ho.

Main- mera yahi kaam hai. Me masoom logo ko sikaar banne hi nahi deta hu. Ha agar chaho to aise logo ka sikaar kar sakte ho. Jo pehle se hi currupt hai. Jinko jinda rehne ka koi haq nahi hai.

A2- baate bahut badi badi karte ho. Lekin tumhe bata de hame masoom logo ka sikaar karne me hi maja aata hai.

Main- ab is baare me main kuch nahi kar sakta. Lekin meri bhi ek khasiyat hai. Mujhe bhi maja aata hai sikaar karne me. Lekin tum jaise logo ka. Or isse pehle tum sab maare jao mujhe ye bata do ki tum log ho kon. Or ye aatank kyu macha rakha hai tum sabhi ne. Chahte kya ho tum log.

A1- hame bhi sikaar banaya gya tha jiski bajah se hame ab bahut jyada pyaas lagti hai. Insani khoon ki pyaas. Or aisa karna hamari majburi bhi hai or maja bhi.

Main- to fir ye batao ki tumhara sikaar kisne kiya tha.

A1- uske baare me hame bhi pata nahi hai. Lekin sirf itna pata hai ki vo akela hai. Or bahut hi jyada shaktishali bhi. Tum hame to sayad maar sakte ho lekin use chhu bhi nahi paoge.

Main- baise tum logo ko sikaar karna hi tha to yahi kar lete. Ye logo ko kaha leke ja rahe the.

A1- hamara sikaar hote hi ye aam insan bhi hamari tarah hi ban jaate hai. Isliye ham apni khaas jagah per le ja kar hi inka sikaar karte hai. Taaki kisi ko bhi hamare baare me pata na chale. Ki ye sab kon or kyu kar raha hai. Or inko hamari tarah banne me karib 10 ghante to lagte hi hai. Tab tak to yaha inka antim sanskar bhi ho jayega. To fir ye hamare kis kaam ke. Or hame order mila hai hamari tadad badane ka. Jisme ab tum bhi shamil hone wale ho.

Main- ohh to ye baat hai. Baise tumne mujhe badi aasani se saari jaankari de di.

A1- vo isliye kyuki tum bhi ab kichhu der ke mehmaan ho. Or marne wale ki aakhiri ikchha to puri karni hi chahiye.

Ye keh kar vo sabhi hasne lage.

Or yaha mera doubt confirm hogya tha inke dant dekhkar ki ye log Vampire hai. Jo mere liye bhi kaafi shocking tha. Kyuki mere hisaab se ye log exist hi nahi karte hai. Ye bas kalpanik hai. Lekin aaj apni aankho ke saamne inhe dekhkar bakai me hairan tha main. Or ek tarah se dekha jaye to kaal bhi kisi vampire jaisa hi tha. Jo logo ki energy ko sokh leta tha or ye normal hai jo logo ka khoon peete hai.

Main abhi apni socho me hi gum tha tabhi mere peeche se ek uchhalta hua aaya or mere kandhe per chad gya. Or jaise hi usne meri garden me apne danto ko lagane ki kosis ki. Mera face mask uper aagya or puri garden or chehre ko cover kar kiya. Or uske danto me itna dum nahi tha ki mere suit ko bhed sake. Or isi harkat se mujhe hosh aaya or maine use pakda or apne aage patak diya.

Or agle hi sec. Meri talvaar uske dil me ghus chuki thi. Lekin use koi asar hi nahi hua. Vo hasne laga or uske sath baaki bhi. Maine apni talvaar jaise hi bahar nikali uska pura ghav bhar gya.

A3- mare hue ko kya maroge tum. Lekin ham jarur maar sakte hai tumhe kyuki tum jinda ho.

Main samajh gya tha ki meri ye talvar inka kuch nahi bigaad payegi.halaki maine stories me suna tha ki inki kamjori chandi hoti hai. Or suraj. Or filhaal dono hi mere pass nahi tha. Tabhi mujhe ek idea aaya. Or maine apni kamar se ek patli si taar nikali jo ki jitni chahe lumbi ho jaati thi or majbuti itni ki kisi se na tute. Halaki iske istemaal ki aajtak jarurat nahi padi thi lekin sayad aaj padne wali thi.

Or maine bina ek bhi pal gabaye apni speed se un sabhi ko usi taar me ek sath lapet liye or kas kar bandh diya. Vo ekdum hairan reh gye ki ye achanak se kya ho gya.

Vo apna pura jor lagane lage usse nikalne ke liye lekin unki kosis bekaar thi.

Main- ab dekhta hu kitna jor hai tum sabhi main.

Ye kehke maine unko ghasitna start kiya or main pahucha usi mandir ke saamne. Jise dekhkar unki bhi fatne lagi. Unhe samajh me aagya ki main kya karne wala hu.

Mere chehre per ek kutil muskaan thi or unke chehre per dar.

Uske baad maine apne jute utare or unko ghasitata hua mandir ke andar lejane laga.

Jaise hi unke sharir mandir ki seediyo per pade unhe tez jalan hone lagi or vo dard me tadapne lage. Lekin maine koi reham nahi dikhaya or unhe ghasitta hua mandir ke andar le aaya. Or shivling ke saamne lakar chhod diya. Or mahadev ke saamne aate hi unki jalan or bad gyi. Or dekhte hi dekhte un sabhi ke sharir rakh me badal gye. Unke sharir ka namo nishan hi mit gya tha.

Baise to in sabhi bhoot or pisacho ke aradhya hote hai mahadev. Lekin jo bina bajah begunah or masoom ko paresan karte hai unhen to mahadev swayam bhi maaf nahi karte hai. Or yahi hua inke sath

Or ab main samajh gya tha ki ye to maatra chillar the. Inki fouj pata nahi kitni bad gyi hogi. Or inka main boss pata nahi vo kon hai. Mujhe use jaldi hi dhundna padega. Verna pata bhi nahi chalega ki kab sehar ke sehar khali ho jayenge. Or inke lagbhag har sehar me aise hi gine chune log honge jo ye sikaar daily kar rahe hai or apni tadaat bada rahe hai.

Or mere jehan me ek sawal or tha ki ye akhir achanak kaha se pragat ho gye. Pehle to kabhi aisa kuch nahi dikha tha. Meri sixth sens keh rahi thi ki jarur kuch bahut badi gadbad chal rahi hai. Mujhe jaldi hi uske ware me pata karna hoga.

Filhaal mujhe in sabhi logo ko inke ghar pahunchana tha. Kiran ka ghar to pata tha. Lekin in logo ka ghar Harry hi pata laga sakta tha.

Main- Harry

Harry- yes sir.

Main- ye sab dekha ya nahi.

Harry- ha sir dekha na. Lekin samajh me nahi aaya ki ye akhir the kya cheez. Inka to dill bhi nahi tha.

Main- ye ek tarah ke vampire the. Or yahi log har jagah faile hue hai or sabhi ko gayab kar apni tadaat bada rahe hai.

Harry- fir to ye vakai me chinta ka visay hai. Ab hame kya karna chahiye.

Main- filhaal to inhe hosh me lana hai. Fir dekhte hai.

Ye kehkar maine aaspaas dekha to mujhe mandir me hi ek jagah peene ka pani dikh gya. Maine baha se thoda paani liya or unke chehro per mara. Or paani lagte hi vo hosh me aagye. Bahi fir maine kiran ke muh per paani daal diya or vo bhi hadbada kar jaag gyi. Or yaha baha dekhne lagi apna sir pakde hue. Tabhi uski najar mujh per gyi.

Kiran- uncle aap yaha.

Main- ha tumhe hi dhund raha tha.

Kiran- lekin maine to ashk ko bulaya tha

Main- ha me bhi yahi per tha to uski jagah me hi aagya tha

Tabhi usne aaspass dekha to vo hairan reh gyi.

Kiran- ham kaha per hai uncle.

Mujhe pata tha ki ab bahut saare sawal barasne wale hai. Isliye mujhe koi story sunani padegi.

Main- pehle ye batao ki tum apni car me kyu nahi thi baha per kya hua tha.

Kiran- mujhe kuch theek se yaad nahi hai. Me bathroom karne gyi thi tabhi baha me achanak se behosh ho gyi or fir mujhe yaha hosh aaya. Is beech kya hua mujhe koi idea nahi hai.

Tabhi meri najar un couple per gyi.

Main- aap log theek hai na.

A- ha ham theek hai lekin ham yaha kaise aagye. Or vo log kaha gye jinhone hame ghera tha.

Main- darashal me ise dhund raha tha tabhi meri najar aap logo per gyi. Aao log beech sadak behosh pade the. Isliye me aapko yaha ke aaya taaki aapko hosh me laya ja sake. Or ittefaq se ye bhi mujhe yahi mil gyi. Agar aaplogo ko hosh nahi aata to fir mujhe aap sabhi ko hoshpital ke jana padta.lekin sukra hai mahadev ka jo aaplogo ko hosh aagya.

A- thanks bhai aapne anjaan hokar hamari itni madad ki.

Main- koi baat nahi chaliye me aao teeno ko ghar chhod deta hu.

Kiran- mere man me abhi bhi kai sawal hai

Main- ha me jaanta hu. Mere man me bhi kai sawal hai. Lekin filhaal hame jana hoga . Tumhare perents tumhara wait kar rahe honge. In savalon ko baad me dekhenge.

Itni der me Harry ek car yaha le aaya tha. Saari situation ko samajh kar. Fir maine teeno ko apni car me baithaya or sabse pehle un couple ko unke ghar chhodne ke liye nikal gya. Jaha raste me uski bike use dikh gyi. To usne kaha ki vo apni bike se chala jayega. Usne use start karke dekha to vo start ho gyi. Or maine bhi jyada kuch nahi kaha. OR unhe jaane diya. Uske baad me nikla kiran ke ghar ki taraf. Or karib aadhe ghante me ham kiran ke ghar pahuch gye. Jaha uski mom uska hi intjaar kar rahi thi. Unhe bahut chinta ho rahi thi kiran ki.

Main- kiran filhaal apni mom ko kuch mat batana ki kya hua hai. Verna khamakha vo tension me aajayengi. Unse kehna ki tumhari car me hi neend lag gyi thi. Or mujhe tumhe dhundne me thoda time lag gya. Isi me late ho gye.

Kiran- theek hai uncle.

Fir ham ghar ke darwaje per pahuche or kiran ne bell bajayi to uski mom ne turant hi darwaja khol diya or kiran ko sahi salamat dekhkar unhone rahat ki saas li. Or use gale se laga liya. Or fir bahi sab sawal puchhe jiska jawab kiran ne badi hi aasani se de diya jo maine use bataya tha. Fir unki najar mujh per gyi.

Kiran- mom ye ashk ke father hai. Yahi mujhe dhundne aaye the.

Ye sunkar unhe bhi jhatka laga.

K mom- lekin ye bilkul nahi lagta ki inki ashk jitni badi beti bhi ho sakti hai.

Kiran- mom darashal ye apne aap ko puri tarah fit rakhte hai jis bajah se inki age ka pata laga pana bahut hi muskil hai. Jab maine pehli Baar inhen dekha tha to maine unhe ashk ka bada bhai samajh liya tha.

Is per kiran hasne lagi or baha ka mahool bhi theek ho gya. Fir unhone mera dhanyabaad kiya or maine baha se vida le li or nikal gya mumbai wale ghar ki taraf. Jaha ashk or avi or unke sath amar or Samar bhi jaag kar meri raah dekh rahe the…..

Ab inko main kya batau yahi tension mujhe ho rahi thi…..

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 22

Main ghar pahucha to meri car ki aawaj sunke charo hi gate per aagye.

Or aate hi sawalo ki bouchhar kardi mere uper.

Main- jara shanti le lo. Aate hi sawal daag diye.

Ashk- sorry dad. Aaiye baithiye.

Main jakar sofe per baitha or ashk mere liye paani leke aai. Or maine thanda paani piya. Ekdum aatma tript ho jaate aisa.

Avi- ab bataiye kiran mili ya nahi.

Main- ha beta mil gyi or use sahi salamat uske ghar bhi chhod aaya hu.

Amar- vaise mujhe kyu aisa lag raha hai ki kiran ke gayab hone ke peechhe bahi kaaran hai jo aajkal sabhi sehro me ho raha hai. Kyu chachu main shai keh raha hu na.

Main- ha tumhara anumaan sahi hai.

Ashk- aapka usse encounter hua jo ye sab kar raha hai.

Main- ha hua lekin vo akele nahi hai. Balki unki puri aarmy hai jo sabhi cities me faili hui hai. Ab unka pata lagana hai. Inka kaam to ho gya pura. Baaki ho sakta hai kal se yaha per dusre koi aajaye.isliye filhaal sabhi ko satark rehne ki jarurat hai. Khaskar raat me bahar bilkul nahi ghumna hai.

Avi- ye galat baat hai dad aapki. Aap hame aisa koi kaam kyu nahi karne dete. Aap to hamari age ke the tabhi se ye sab kar rahe ho. Or aap hame rok dete ho. Ham bhi dam rakhte hai aise logo se nipatne ka.

Ye baat sunkar mujhe hasi aagyi or maine avi ki taraf dekha.

Main- beta tum sabhi mere bache ho or mujhe pata hai ki vipreet situation ko tum sabhi achhe se sambhal sakte ho. Lekin vo kya hai na. Ki meri aadhi age isi sab me nikli hai. Or sayad baaki bhi aise hi nikal jayegi. Or unhi sab me busy hone se maine kai saare imp family time ko miss kiya hai. Apni clg life ko miss kiya hai. Halaki jata tha clg lekin. Sirf 1-2 din ke liye. Baaki time to kisi na kisi country ne kisi na kisi ki band baja raha hota tha. Isliye me chahta hu ki tum sabhi apni life ke ye palo ko dil khol kar jio. Or apni enjoy karo. Baaki ye sab to jindagi bhar chalta hi rahega.or dusri baat ye ki hamare hote hue agar tum sabhi ko aisi situation ka saamna karna pade to lanat hai hamper. Isliye ham sabhi tum sabhi ko rokte rehte hai. Baaki hame tum sabhi ki bahaduri per pura bharosa hai. Isliye aisi baate dubara mat kehna. Or ha jab mouka aayega tab me khud tumse kahunga ki jao aisa karo ya isse nipat lo.

Amar- theek hai chachu aapki baat ko maan lete hai filhaal.

Samar- aap ye bataiye ki ye akhir hai kon log or ye kon karwa raha hai or kyu.

Main- beta tension bahut badi hai. Or kuch is prakar ki hai jisper aasani se viswas karna mumkin nahi hai.

Avi- fir bhi bataiye to.

Main- theek hai to ye sab kon kar raha hai iski jaankari to nahi hai mere pass. Lekin ye sab kyu ho raha hai ye bata sakta hu. To beta ye sab log jo gayab ho rahe hai. Ye ek khunkhar pishacho me badle ja rahe hai. Or apni tadaat ko bada rahe hai.

Ashk- matlab. Thoda saaf saaf bataiye na.

Maine ek gehri saas li.

Main- beta vampire.

Ye sunte hi un charo ke chehro per ek dum shocking expression aagye.

Samar- are u serious chachu.

Main- ha beta. Me bhi hairan tha ye sab live dekhkar. Or unki baato ko sunkar. Lekin unfortunately sach yahi hai. Isiliye keh raha hu filhaal raat me ghumna band kardo. Or apne sabhi friends bagera ko bhi keh dena ki raat me nikalna band karde. Ha unhe ye vampire baali baat mat batana Verna sab hasenge tum sabhi per.

Amar- fir aapne unhe kaise haraya. Maine to suna hai ye bahut hi takatvar hote hai or aasani se marne bhi nahi hai.

Main- beta har kisi ki koi na koi kamjori hoti hi hai. Or unki to bahut saari kamjoriya hai. Maine un sabhi ko utha kar ek mandir me fel diya. Or mahadev ke prangan me pahuche hi unki body rakh me badal gyi. Like magic. Or maine suna hai inki ek kamjori dhoop hoti hai or dusri chandi. Lekin usne kitni sachai hai iski guarantee nahi hai. Lekin jaldi hi sab confirm ho jayega. Kyuki inse mulakaat jald hi hogi.

Ashk- dad be careful kyuki maine suna hai unka agar nakhun bhi lag jaye to bahut hi bhayanak infection hota hai.

Avi- dont worry ashk ye hamare dad hai. Or inko koi chhu le yahi bahut badi baat hai. Baaki rahi baat nakhun lagane ki to bhool jao. Dad apni safety ka pura dhyan hamesha se rakhte aaye hai.

Main- bilkul theek kaha. Chalo ab si jao. Me ghar nikal raha hu. Or dhyan rakhna raat me bahar nahi jana hai. Agar koi emergency hai tab hi ja sakte ho. Samajh gye na.

Amar- don't worry chachu. Mere hote koi is ghar se bahar nahi jayega.

Main- chal rehan de. Tere hote hue bhi ye log bahar nikal gye the. Vo to achha hua Harry ne mujhe bata diya tha. Or me turant hi yaha ke liye nikal gya tha.

Amar- sorry chachu aage se dhyan rakhunga.

Main- badiya or apna bhi khayal rakhna. Ab main chalta hu. Or ha vo kiran tum logo ka dimaag khayegi kal. Ki maine use kaise dhunda bagera bagera. To koi kahani soch lena or use suna dena taaki vo bhi setisfy ho jaye.

Avi- theek hai dad ham use sambhal lenge.

Main- good night bacho.

Ye kehkar me baha se bahar nikal aaya or ek road pakad kar doud gya ghar ki taraf. Or kuch hi der me pahuch bhi gya. Karib 1-2 min. Me.

Bahi ghar pahuch kar me sabse pehle base me pahucha. Jaha is waqt koi nahi tha sivay Harry ke.

Main- Harry ab kaam karne ka waqt aagya hai.

Harry- ha sir.

Main- badiya. Jin cities me se ye log gayab ho rahe hai. Un sabhi cities ko mark karo or raat me jitne bhi log bahar ghumte hue dikhe unper najar rakho. Agar koi gadbad dikhe to mujhe batao.

Harry- ok sir.

Harry lag gya kaam me. Or main sochne laga ki apne weapon ko kaise modify kiya jaye. Jisse ki un sabhi ko main maar saku.

Bahi ek anjaan jagah per 2 log baithe hue the.

Jinme ek to vikraal tha lekin dusre ka pata nahi.

U- tum jaisa chahte the uski shuruwat ho chuki hai. Surya ki najar ham per pad gyi hai. Lekin ab aage kya.

Vikraal- aage sirf itna karna hai ki vo tum tak na pahunche. Use isi sab me uljhaya rakho. Taaki mujhe paras pathar ko dhundne ka time mil jaye. Ek baar pathar mila uske baad uski mout pakki hai.

U- lekin kaise pata lagaoge. Uske ghar ki jaankari to tumhare pass hai hi. Uske ghar me koi anjan pair bhi nahi rakh sakta hai. Or mujhe pura bharosa hai ki usne vo pathar apne ghar me hi chhipa rakha hai.

Vikraal- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Lekin tum uski tension na lo. Maine sab kuch soch liya hai. Or us per kaam bhi shuru kar diya hai. Or agar ye plan nakaamyaab bhi hua tab bhi mere pass backup plan pehle se hi moujud hai. Or sabse imp baat ye hai ki use to koi andesha bhi nahi hai ki koi us pathar ke peeche pada hua hai.

U- ye baat to hai. Lekin aap bhool rahe ho vo kitna chalaak or chatur hai. Use in sabko pathar se jodne me jyada waqt nahi legega. Or fir vo or bhi jyada satark ho jayega.

Vikraal- lekin usse pehle hi main vo pathar hasil kar lunga. Mujhe bas ek baar confirm hone ki jarurat hai. Uske baad mout ka tandav hoga.

Ye kehke vo hasne laga or uske sath vo bhi……….

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 23

Meri neend kab lag gyi mujhe pata bhi nahi chala. Subah bhai ke jagane se meri neend khuli.

Bhai- kya hua surya yaha kyu so rahe ho.

Main- are bhai aap. Subah ho gyi kya.

Bhai- ha beta 9 baje rahe hai subah ke.

Main- are baap re.

Bhai- baise kaha gya tha raat ko. Radha ne bataya mujhe.

Main- thodi problem thi mumbai mai. Bahi gya tha. Baise Harry koi harkat hui kya.

Harry- nahi sir sab theek raha raat me. Sayad aaj kuch dekhne ko mile.

Bhai- ye kis baare me baat kar rahi ho tum log. Or mumbai me kya problem thi.

Main- bhai aap Harry se puchho me chala nahane. Uske baad yahi milte hai. Ek serious problem aagyi hai. Sabko bula lena.

Bhai- theek hai jao fresh ho aao.

Ye kehke me gya apne room me. Jaha maine badiya nahaya fresh hua or ek lover or t shirt daal ke aagya seedhe base me jaha dad rony or bhai teeno hi kaafi chinta me lag rahe the.

Dad- surya ye me kya sun raha hu. Kya sach me vo vampire the

Main- Ha jaha tak mujhe samajh me aaya.

Dad- my god. Ye to vakai me serious issue hai. Ab kya kare

Main- hame unke main boss tak pahuchna hoga. Vo bhi jaldi hi Verna band baj jayegi sabki.

Rony- lekin yaar inse nipatne kaise iska kuch pata kiya.

Main- meri talvar se to unhe kuch bhi nahi hua. Sayad chandi se mar jaaye ye log. Lekin uski bhi koi guarantee nahi hai. Jab tak test nahi karenge.

Bhai- ha baise filmo me dekha to hai. Lekin ye kaam karega ya nahi iske baare me jyada knowledge to kisi ne pass nahi hogi.

Dad- baise ek aadmi hamari madad kar sakta hai.

Main- kon hai vo.

Dad- uska naam Suraj Sharma hai. Main use kai saalo pehle jaanta tha. Usko in sab baato me bahut dilchaspi rehti hai. Bhooto preto pishacho purani nayab cheeze jaise ki vo paras pathar. Usne kai saal lagai the us waqt inhi sab cheezo per. Lekin fir vo hadasa ho gya or ab mujhe pata nahi vo kaha hai.

Main- dad kya vo aapki hi age ke hai.

Dad- ha sayad mujhe chhota hai kuch saal. Ek baar London me usse mulakaat hui thi. Usse. Tabse jaan pehchan thi usse.

Main- uski koi photo bagera hai kya aapke pass. Jisse hame use dhundne me aasani ho.

Dad- ha sayad ek photo to hai uski. Ek baar amar ke birthday per aaya tha vo hamare ghar. Tab uski photo kheechi thi. Purane album me honi chahiye uski photo.

Itna sunte hi hamne purane album dhundna shuru kar diya. Baise to sabhi sambhal kar hi rakhe the. Lekin kaha ye to sabhi bhul gaye the.

Tabhi bhai ko yaad aaya or vo mom ke pass gye.

Bhai- mom kaha ho aap.

Mom kitchen se bahar nikli.

Mom- kya hua

Bhai- mom vo purane album kaha rakhe hai jinme meri bachpan ki photos hai khaskar London wali. Birthday bagera ki.

Mom- aaj unhe dekhne ki ikchha kaise ho gyi.

Bhai- batao na argent hai.

Mom- ruk me laati hu.

Ye kehke mom gyi apne kamre me or thodi hi der baad mom 2 album leke aai.

Mom- inmen hi hai saari photos.

Bhai ne unhe liya or mom ko thanks kaha or jaldi se base me aagye.

Uske baad hamne un album ko dekhna start kiya tabhi dad ko vo photo mil gyi

Dad- ye raha ye hai suraj.

Main- baise dad aapki yaaddast ko manna padega. Kaise aapko aaj tak ye yaad hai. Or iska naam bhi or shakl bhi.

Dad- ha yaar mujhe bhi aascharya ho raha hai. Ki kaise mujhe iska naam yaad aagya. Vo bhi jab iski jarurat padi tab hi. Or dusri baat ye ki abhi kuch mahino pehle me or teri maa yahi album dekh rahe the tab maine isko dekha tha to sayad usi bajah se ye mujhe yaad reh gya.

Dad ki in baato ne mujhe hairan kar diya tha. Lekin maine is waqt unse kuch nahi kaha.

Khair maine us photo ko scan kiya or Harry ke system me daal diya. Uske baad Harry ne uska ek aged chehra banaya or use search karne laga. Uske naam ke sath.

Or is age ke suraj Sharma bahut hi kam the dunia me. Isliye hame jaldi hi uski khabar mil gyi.

Harry- sir mil gye hai. Aapke suraj Sharma filhaal mumbai me hi hai. Or achhi baat ye hai ki is waqt vo bacho ke clg me hi professor hai. Abhi haal hi main join kiya hai unhone.

Ye kaafi interesting tha mere liye.

Main- or isse pehle kaha the ye.

Harry- sir uski koi bhi jaankari nahi mil pa rahi hai

Main- gajab baat hai. Khair chhodo. Chaliye dad unse direct milke hi aate hai.

Dad- good idea.

Bhai- theek hai tum log jao ham office jaate hai.

Uske baad main kamre me aaya badiya ready hua or uske baad ham nikal gye mumbai ke liye.

Ab dekhte hai ye suraj Sharma kya cheez hai……

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 24

khair ham jaldi hi mumbai pahuch gye. Or baha se seedhe pahuche collage.

Main or dad dono sath me hi the. Ham pehle gye staff room me jaha hame pata chala ki abhi vo class me hai. Isliye ham bahi baith kar unka wait karne lage.

Karib 30 min. Baad vo baha per aaye. Unhe dekhte hi hamne unhe pehchan liya. Tabhi vo hame ignore karte hue aage nikal gye.to dad ne unko aawaj lagai.

Dad- kaise ho suraj ji.

Ye aawaj sunkar vo ruke or mud kar hame dekhne lage. Or jab unhone dad ko Gour se dekha to unhe pehchan liya.

SS- omg jay aap yaha. What a pleasant surprise

Ye keh kar dono ne hath milaya.

Dad- ji aapse hi milne aaye hai. Agar aapke pass thoda time ho to.

SS- kaisi baat kar rahe hai aap. Aapke liye to time agar nahi bhi hoga to bhi nikaal lenge. Aaiye mere cabin me chalte hai.

Ye kehkar vo aage chalne lage or ham unke peechhe.

Bahi me unki har ek harkat ko note kar raha tha. Ki agar koi gadbad ho to pata chal sake

Khair ham unke cabin me pahuche unhone hame baithaya.or chai paani ke baare me puchhne lage.

Dad- ji nahi abhi ghar se karke aaye hai. Aap bataiye kaha the itne saalo tak.

SS- ji bas apne projects me hi laga hua tha saari dunia se hat kar. Lekin usne kuch khaas safalta nahi mili isliye bapis dunia me aagya. Or yaha se ye job offer hui to aagya apna gyan baaki bacho me batne ke liye. Baise ye kon hai veer hai kya.

Dad- ji nahi ye mera chhota beta hai surya.

Maine unhe hello kaha.

Main- baise maine bhi apni padai isi clg se ki thi

SS- wow that's nice. To bataiye aaj meri yaad kaise aagyi aapko or usse pehle ye bataiye ki aapne mujhe dhunda kaise.

Dad- kisi ko bhi dhundna aaj ki date me hamare liye jyada muskil nahi hai. Lekin ha iske ware me filhaal aapko me bata nahi sakta ye ek secrate hai.

Is per dono hasne lage.

Dad- darashal kuch problem aai hai saamne or unhe dekhte hi mujhe aapki yaad aagyi.

SS- kis prakar ki problem. Or unse mera kya lena dena.

Dad- kuch supernatural problem hai. Aap jin ke baare me khoj karte the kuch baisi hi.

Ye sunte hi use laga jhatka.

SS- what aapka matlab kahi bhoot pret se to nahi.

Dad- bhoot pret nahi pisach. Khoon peene wale pisach.

Ye sunte hi vo apni chair se khada ho gya.

SS- kya vakai

Dad- aap baith jaiye.

SS- mujhe shuru se bataiye ki kya hua or kaise. Me sunne ke liye utsuk hu.

Dad- darashal aapne haal filhaal me suna hi hoga ki log achanak se gayab ho rahe hai vo bhi lagbhag har city se.

SS- ha.

Dad- to uske peechhe ka main kaaran yahi hai. Or surya ka kal kuch se encounter bhi hua hai.

SS- what. Surya are u alright tumhe kuch hua to nahi.

Main- nahi uncle mujhe kuch nahi hua. Balki vo sabhi peelok sudhar gye hai.

SS- what lekin kaise tumne unko kaise haraya.

Main- meri kismat achhi thi jo baha per ek mandir tha. Or maine unko mandir me patak diya. Baha ke pavitra vatavaran me vo bahi khaak me mil gye.

SS- ye to breaking news hai. Yaar maine itne saal laga diye unhi sab ko dhundne me. Or aaj dekho unki khabar khud mere pass chal kar aagyi.

Dad- ham ye janna chahte hai ki inko kaise haraya ja sakta hai. Is baar to mandir tha. Kahi aage aisi kisi jagah per mile jaha mandir na ho to kya kare. Or jo ham aksar filmo bagera me dekhte hai like silver ya sun light. Kya vakai me inki ye kamjori hoti hai.

SS- well sach kahu to. Sabhi vampire ki kamjoriya ek jaisi nahi hoti hai. Kuch bahut hi khass tarah ke hote hai jinhen na to silver se problem hoti hai na hi sunlight se. Ha lekin adhiktar ki kamjoriya yahi hoti hai. Ab ye tumhe pata karna hai ki inki kamjori vakai me silver hai ya nahi. Baise surya vo kis prakar ke the. Tumne kuch observ kiya unke baare me.

Main- ha maine kuch baate note ki thi. Jaise ki unki sunghne ki shakti bahut hi tez thi. Vo kahi se bhi insano ko sungh kar khoj sakte hai. Or unke aage ke daant bhi kaafi nukile or majbut the. Lekin ha unki body normal jaisi hi thi. Matlab ki jaisi hamari hai. Agar vo hamare beech me bhi khade ho jaye to bhi ham antar nahi bata payenge. Bas unke dant agar na dikhe to. Vo aasani se apne aap ko chhipa sakte the logo ki bheed me. Baaki be bahut hi tez the. Unki speed bhi kaafi tez thi. Andhere me unhe dhund pana impossible hai.

SS- hmmm bas agar colour ko chhod diya jaaye to baaki baate baisi hi hai jaisa hamne pada hai. Kyuki unka colour kuch jyada hi gora ho jata hai. Kyuki unki body me khoon nahi hota hai. Jis bajah se unka rang ek dum safed ho jata hai. Lekin tumne kaha ki unke rang me koi fark nahi tha. Iska matlab unke andar khoon tha.

Main- ha yaad aaya. Maine ek ko apni talvar se mara tha. Lekin usse use koi khas fark nahi pada tha. Ha uski body me ghav hua tha or khoon bhi nikla tha. Lekin jaisi hi maine talvar nikali vo ghav bapis se bhar gya tha. Or ek baat unhone apni fook se 2 logo ko behosh kar diya tha. Matlab unki fook me kuch to baat thi.

SS- yaar ye to koi nai tarah ke pisach lag rahe hai. Inke baare me abhi kuch kehna sayad jaldbazi hogi. Surya tum ek kaam karo. Agli baar agar tumhara unse saamna ho to kisi ek ko jinda pakad lena. Hame usse bahut kuch janne ko mil sakta hai. Unki takat kamjori sab.

Main- baise socha to maine bhi yahi tha. Lekin aao hi bataiye ki unhe jinda kaise pakad sakte hai. Ha agar koi aisi cheez hame mil jaye jisse vo behosh ho jaye to baat alag hai.

SS- well is baare me main madat kar sakta hu. Ek khaas tarah ki jadi buti hoti hai.

Jiska naam hai. Nilima ke phool. Unme se bahut hi teevra mehak nikalti hai. Or us mehak ke sampark me aate hi chahe insan ki halat lagbhag marne jaise ho jaati hai. Ek tarah se koma me chala jata hai. Lekin insano se jyada takatvar cheezo per iska asar itna hi hota hai jaise behoshi ki daba ham per kaam karti hai. To agar ham un pisacho per iski mehak chhodenge to sayad vo bhi behosh ho sakte hai.

Dad- great baise ye hame kaha milenge.

SS- ye phool himalay per hi paaye jaate hai. Lekin aapko baha jaane ki jarurat nahi hai. Kyuki mere pass uske kuch phool hai jo me baha se laya tha. Lekin usko istemaal karne ki kabhi jarurat hi nahi padi. Sayad ab ye kaam aajaye.

Dad- lekin tumne unhe dhunda kaise or tum unki mehak se behosh nahi hue.

SS- mujhe unke baare me jaankari thi. Isliye me aone sath gas mask le gye tha. Jo maine unhe todte waqt pehan rakha tha. Jisse unka effect mere uper nahi hua. Or unhe bahut hi sambhal kar rakha jata hai. -3° temp. Me. Taaki unke andar ki mehak barkrar rahe.

Dad- lekin itne saalo tak to koi bhi phool khila nahi reh sakta fir chahe vo kitne hi thande temp me kyu na rakha ho. Fir ye kaise reh sakta hai.

SS- darashal ise maine ek band box me rakha hua hai. Or dusri baat hame iski pankhudiyo ki hi jarurat padti hai fir chahe vo murjhai ho ya khili. Unhe pees kar ek ghol banao or bas vo ready. Ha lekin use puri tarah secure hi rakhna hoga. Taaki uski khusbu ude nahi. Verna vo kisi kaam ki nahi rahegi. Inhe peesne ke baad karib 10 sec ke andar hi us ghol ko kisi band box me daal dena jisse uski khusbu usi box me band ho jayegi or fir use unhi ke saamne kholna taaki use sunghte hi vo behosh ho jaye. Bas saabdhani ka pura khayal rakhna. Gas mask to utarna hi nahi. Or aaju baju walo ko bhi pehna dena taaki uski chapet me koi bhi na aaye.

Dad- me samajh gya. Me pura dhyan rakhunga. Baise vo phool is waqt kaha hai.

SS- mere ghar per hi hai. Clg se nikalne ke baad mere ghar aajana baha me de dunga. Infact ghol bana kar hi de dunga taaki baad me aapko use banana na pade

Dad- ha ye theek rahega. Aap apna address de dijiye.

Uske baad unhone mujhe apna address bataya or maine unhe apna no. Bhi de diya. Or fir hamne unse vida li or mumbai wale ghar per hi aagye. Or clg chhutne ka wait karne lage.

Karib 5 baje unka mujhe call aaya to ham baha ke liye nikal gye.

Baha pahuchkar unhone apne ghar me ek lab bana rakhi thi vo usme chale gye or unke sath dad bhi or karib 15 min. Baad dono bahar aaye unhone mask abhi bhi pehna hua tha. Or dad ke hath me ek chhoti si bottle thi jisme vo ras bhara hua tha. Ek dum Neela. Jaise poison.

Fir hamne unse vida li or ham baha se seedhe apne ghar ke liye nikal gye. Bachho se mile hi nahi. Kyuki usme time barbaad hota. Jo filhaal hamare pass nahi tha.

Or ab ham raat ka wait karne lage ki kab koi harkat ho kahi per. …….

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 25

Khair raat hui. Or Harry sabhi jagha dekhne laga ki kahi kuch mil jaaye use. Tabhi udaypur me hi use ek akela dikh gya jo sabhi jagah ghum raha tha or apna sikaar dhund raha tha. Lekin afsos ki baat thi ki use sikaar nahi mil raha tha. Kyuki sabhi apne apne gharo me chale gye the. Sadak per kutto ke alawa koi bhi nahi tha.

Harry ne mujhe uski khabar di or maine vo spray liya jise neelima ke phool se banaya tha or turant hi udaypur ke liye nikal gya. Bas kuch sec. Me main baha per tha.

Ab mujhe thoda doubt bhi ho raha tha ki kahi ye koi jaal na ho. Jisme mujhe fasane ka plan ho inka. Isliye me uske saamne filhaal nahi gya. Or chhip chhip kar uske peechhe peechhe ghumne laga or aaspass najar rakhne laga ki kahi koi or bhi to nahi hai na idhar.

Jab me confirm ho gya to maine apna suit off kiya or ek aam insan ki tarah sadak per nikal pada. Or mere nikalte hi bahut hi tez khushbu aane lagi or vo turant hi meri taraf mud gya. Yaha mujhe ek baat samajh me nahi aai ki in sabhi gharon me kitne hi log hai. To kya inhe unki khusbu nahi aati hai. Ya ye sirf sadak ke logo ka hi sikaar karte hai. Or me suit pehan kar iske peechhe pechhe ghum raha tha jab bhi kya isko meri khusbu nhi aai. Ye sawal the jo mere man me chal rahe the. Bahi vo ab same bahi process kar raha tha jo kuch der pehle me kar raha tha. Yani ki chhip kar peechha. Or kaafi der baad jab vo confirm ho gya to achanak se mere saamne aagya. Maine ek normal insan ki tarah thoda dar kar usse baat ki.

Main- kon ho tum or mer rasta rokna ka kya matlab hai.

A1- iska matlab saaf hai. Me tumhara sikaar karunga or apni pyas bhujaunga.

Ye sunkar mujhe dar lagne laga jo usne bhi mehsus kiya.

Main- dekho aage mat aana.

Or maine vo spray nikaal liya.

Main- aage mat aana Verna ye pepper spray me tumhari aankho me daal dunga. Isse bahut dard hota hai.

Main kisi darpok ki tarah behave kar raha tha. Or vo iska pura maja le raha tha.

A1- mujhe is spray se koi fark nahi padega. Or na hi mujhe dard hoga.

Main- bhai dukaan daar ne guarntee di hai. Chahe vo koi bhi ho. Usko itna dard hoga ki usko uski nani yaad aajayegi. Isliye apni khairiyat chahte ho to mujhe jaane do Verna achha nahi hoga tumhare liye.

A1- achha aisi baat hai. To chalo meri aankho me ye spray saalo or khud dekh lo ki mujhper iska koi asar nahi hoga.

Main- ye kya keh rahe ho tum.

A1- me bol raha hu na. Daal meri aankho me.

Main- tumhe dard hoga.

A1- nahi hoga tu khud dekh lena.

Main- pakka na. Fir mujhse shikayat mat karna.

A1- nahi karunga daal de.

Uska itna kehna tha ki maine us spray ko uski naak per chhod diya bahut sara. Or usi waqt mere chahte per mera mask aagya. Jisse mujhe uski mehak nahi lagi. Lekin usper iska asar hua. Or uska sir puri tarah se ghumne laga.

Use samajh nahi aaraha tha ki ye uske sath kya ho raha hai or kyu. Or aise hi hilte dulte vo bahi jameen per gir pada.

Main uske pass gya uski navs bagera check ki. Lekin mujhe kuch mehsus nahi hua. Na hi heartbeat. Fir mujhe yaad aaya ki ye to vampire hai. Isme kya mehsus hoga mujhe. Lekin ye confirm karna bhi jaruri tha ki kahi ye mar to nahi gya. Lekin isko check kaise karu.

Fir maine socha jo hoga dekh jayega. Ise filhaal lab me le jata hu.

Ye sochkar maine use utha liya or baha se turant hi 9+2=11 ho gya.

Main use dusre raste se lab me le aaya. Or stretcher per kas kar bandh diya. Taaki hosh me aate hi ye bhag na jaye.

Baha per dad or dono bhai bhi moujud the.

Main- dad jaldi se usper test keejiye. Isse pehle ise hosh aajaye or mujhe ise maarna pade. Kyuki ye is waqt hamare ghar me hai.

Dad- dont worry me samajh raha hu. Harry suraj ko video call per lo or use dikhao ise.

Harry ne baisa hi kiya. Or jab suraj ne use dekha to vo thoda confuse ho gya.

SS- jay ye vakai me vampire hai ya kisi insan ko pakad laaye ho. Kyuki mujhe to isme koi vampire wali bata najar nahi aarahi hai

Tab maine bahi pade ek chaku se uske hath per ek chhota sa war kiya or sabke dekhte dekhte hi uska ghav foran bhar gya. Fir maine uska muh khol kar uske dant dikhaye. Or uska full body xray bhi. Jise dekhkar suraj ki aankhe fati ki fati reh gyi.

SS- ha yaar ye to sach me vampire hai. Theek hai. Sabse pehle surya isper chandi se war karo. Dekho kya reaction hota hai.

Main- bhai vo chandi ka chaku banwaya ya nahi.

Bhai- ha banwa liya hai. Pure chandi hai.

Maine unse vo chaku kiya or usse usper war kiya. Ek chhota sa cut uske hath per. Or kamaal ho gya. Usper iska tagda asar hua. Uske hath ki skin ghav ke aaspass sad gyi thi turant hi. Or vo lete lete hi tadapne laga tha.lekin vo mara nahi tha ye confirm tha.

SS- great. Ab usper UV kirne chhodo.

Baha UV LIGHT ka intjam bhi tha. Maine usper bahi light maari. Uske pairo per. Or baha bhi uska asar hua uski skin fir se sad gyi. Or vo fir se dard me tadapne laga. Or ye sab ham dekhkar bahut kush ho rahe the kyuki ab hamare pass 2-2 hathiyar the isne nipatne ke liye.

SS- jay iske blood ka sample le lo. Baise to inka blood dead hota hai. Lekin sayad hame usse kuch or pata chal jaye.

Dad- theek hai.

Uske baad dad ne uske hath me ek saaf jagah per sui chubha kar blood sample le liya karib 10 ml. Taaki agar kuch nai cheez mile to kuch kaam aajye uska blood Verna fekna to hai hi.

Abhi blood sample liya hi tha ki uski hatho or pairo ki sadan puri tarah se gayab hogyi. Or vo pehle ki tarah ho gya jise dekhkar ham sabhi hairan reh gye ki ye kya hua.

Dad- ye kya hua suraj. Ye to theek ho gya

SS- chinta ki baat nahi hai. Silver or UV light inhe kaafi kamjor bana deti hai. Or isi mouke ka fayeda utha kar inke heart per hame war karna hota hai jisse inki kahani samapt ho jati hai. Abhi hamne keval hath or pair per hi war kiya tha jis bajah se ye jaldi hi theek hogya. Lekin agar yahi war uske heart per kiya gya hota to sayad ye abhi tak jinda na hota.

Main- uncle kahi aisa na ho ki inke heart per kiya gya war bhi jaldi theek ho jaye or ye fir se jinda ho jaye.

SS- nahi beta aisa hone ki sambhavana kam hai. Fir bhi apni tasalli ke liye tum usi silver ke chaku se uske dil per war karke dekh lo.dekhna ye pakka mar jayega.

Main- theek hai lekin aap bataiye iski jarurat ab or to nahi padegi na.

SS- agar padegi to tum kisi or ko aise hi utha lana. Filhaal hamara ye janna bhi jaruri hai.

Main- theek hai.

Uske baad maine bina der kiye uske dill per chaku maar diya or bahi laga chhod diya. Or thodi hi der me uski puri body hilne lagi jaise vo kaafi dard me ho. Or uski full body baise hi sadne lagi. Or kuch hi min. Me uski body ka hilna band hogya or uski full body puri tarah se sad gyi. Jisme se bahut hi buri smell aane lagi. Jis bajah se ham sabhi ko apni naak band karni padi. Apne apne mask se.

Fir maine vo chaku uski body se nikaal liya. Bahi Harry uski full body ko lagataar monitar kar raha tha. Ki agar kahi kuch harkat hoti hai to use pata chal jaye.

Hamne karib 2 ghanto tak intjaar kiya lekin uski body me koi movement nahi hui. Matlab saaf tha ki ye vakai me mar chuka hai. Jab sab confirm ho gya to hamne use bahar le ja kar uski body me aag laga di. Or hamare dekhte dekhte hi uski body rakh me badal gyi. Or vo rakh yaha baha hawa me udne lagi. Or ham bapis se bass me aagye.

Main- bhai ab aapko hamare liye talware banwani hai silver ki. Dekhna majbut rahe or unki dhar bhi ek dum teekhi rahe. Taaki ek hi war me samne wale ka kaam tamaam ho jaye. Or kuch bullets bhi banwa leejiye. Gun ke hissab ki. Ye kaam apni factory me aasani se ho jayega. Bas aap orignal silver ka jugaad kar leejiye.

Bhai- theek hai me kal hi silver ka order de dunga.

Uske baad ham sabhi apne apne kamro me gye or so gye.

Bahi subah ke 5 baje achanak se base ka alarm bajane laga. Akarm bajne ki bajah kisi ko bhi samajh me nahi aarahi thi ki akhir ye baja to baja kaise. Tabhi mujhe kuch khatka. To me gya sabse pehle us safe ki taraf jaha paras pathar rakha hua tha. Maine use open kiya. Or open karte hi mere hosh udd gye. Kyuki usme kuch bhi nahi rakha hua tha. Vo ek dum khali thi. Or ye tha sabse tagda jhatka. Ham sabhi ke liye. Or mera to fuse hi udd gya tha ki ye akhir hua to hua kaise.

Kab kaha kaise ………………

To be continue………………...

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 26

main us safe se bahar aaya. Or me apne hi khayalo me gum tha me soch raha tha ki akhir kaise paras pathar yaha se gayab ho gya.

Bhai- kya hua

Ye sunke mujhe hosh aaya.

Main- bhai vo paras pathar andar nahi hai.

Ye sunke sabhi ko tagda jhatka laga. Or sabhi baha chale gye use dekhne. Or thodi der baad Bapis aaye.

Dad- bahi per hai.

Ye sunke jhatka khane ki baari ab meri thi.

Main- what lekin abhi to maine dekha baha to kuch nahi tha.

Dad- are yaar tum bhool gye. Is safe me ek system install hai ki agar kisi bhi kaaran se alarm bajata hai to ye safe usme rakhi hui cheez ko apne andar ek unbreakable locker me daal deti hai jise khol pana kisi ke liye bhi sambhav nahi hai.

Ye sunke mujhe saari baat samajh me aagyi or maine rahat ki saas li.

Main- thank God ki vo salamat hai Verna yaha meri to band baj gyi thi safe ko khali dekhkar. Main hairan paresan dono tha ki yaha per kon aaya or ise chura kar le gya.

Bhai- lekin sawal ab bhi bahi hai ki ye alarm baja kaise. Kahi kisi ne security breach karne ki kosis to nahi ki na.

Harry- sir aisa ho sakta hai. Sayad koi sir ka peechha karte hue us darwaje tak aagya ho jaha se sir us vampire ko andar laaye the or jaise hi usne jabardasti andar aane ki kosis ki hogi sayad alarm baj gya hoga. Lekin baha ke cctv me kuch bhi nahi aaya hai aisa.

Ye sunke mujhe pura yakeen ho gya ki sayad aisa hi hua hai.usne yaha ghus kar paras pathar ko churane ki kosis ki planing ki hogi.

Main- possible hai. Filhaal chhodo or chalo so jaate hai. Baise bhi yaha ghus pana kisi ke bas ki baat nahi hai. Or agar koi jabardasti ghus bhi aata hai tab bhi uske hath kuch nahi lagega. Vo dhundta hi reh jayega.

Dad- sahi kaha.

Uske baad Harry per sab chhod kar ham sone chale gye.

Bahi next day sare bache clg canteen me baithe hue the. Tabhi sabhi ke kaano me ek aawaj gunji. Ye aawaj thi kisi ko thappad lagne ki. Sawan itni buland thi ki sabhi ka dhyan us taraf chala gya tha.

Ek table per kuch ladke baithe hue the or ek ladka khada hua tha. Or uske saamne 2 ladkiya khadi hui thi. Or in chafo bacho mese ek ki najar us ladki per tik gyi thi. Ek hi jhatke me. Lekin agle hi pal usne khud ko sambhala or dekhne laga ki akhir hua kya hai.

Ladki1- tune meri friend ko dhoka kaise diya. Teri himmat kaise hue use dhoka dene ki.

Ye aawaj itni buland thi ki sabhi ke kaano me barabar pahuchi. Bahi ladki ka attitude bhi kam nahi tha. Jaise hi un ladko mese dusra ladka khada hua us ladki ne foran hi use ungli dikha kar mana kar diya or uski itne me hi fat gyi. Uski aankhe is waqt kisi jwalamukhi ki tarah lal rakhi hui thi.

Ladka - mera man usse bhar gya hai isliye maine usse breakup kar liya. Isme use dhoka dene wali konsi baat ho gyi.

Ladki1- kyu tumne isse shadi ka vada nahi kiya tha. Jab use nibha nahi sakte to vada karte hi kyu ho.

Ladka- ha maine vada kiya tha lekin vo vada jhutha tha. Or aajkal sabhi aisa hi karte hai ladkiya bhi. Pehle vaada karti hai fir baad me apne kuch alag se kaaran bata kar breakup kar leti hai. Maine bhi bahi kiya.

Ladki1- beta tumhe pata nahi tumne kitna bada crime kiya hai. Ladki ko shadi ka jhansa dekar uske sath sex karne per pure 7 saal ki saza hoti hai. Or tumhari jaankari ke liye bata du ki isne vo call recording abhi tak sambhal kar rakhi hai jisme tune isse vo vada kiya tha. Ab is sabut ke binah per tera pura carrier me kha jaungi. Dekhna tu.

Ye sunte hi un sabhi ke muh khule ke khule reh gye. Or us ladke ki haalat kharab hone lagi.

Ladka- dekh tu aisa kuch nahi karegi. Or baise bhi tu hai kon or is mamle me apni tang kyu gused rahi hai. Maine tere sath to koi dhoka nahi kiya hai na.

Ladki1- mere sath aisa karta to goli maar deti tujhe beech chourahe per. Lekin me is mamle me isliye ghusi hu kyuki tune jiska dill toda hai vo meri khaas friend hai. Isliye tere pass do hi raste hai. Pehla. Yahi uske pair pakad kar usse maafi mang or ye vada kar apni maa ki kasam kha ke ki aainda tu kabhi kisi se bhi jhutha vada nahi karega sirf usse sex paane ke liye. Ya fir dusra rasta ye hai ki me tere khilaaf police me complaint karungi jisme tujhe saja bhi milegi or tera pura carrier chipat ho jayega. Ab bata in dono mese kya karna chahega tu.

Itna sunte hi uski sitti pitti gum ho gyi. Lekin usne filhaal maafi mangne bhi bhalai samjhi. Or usne us dusri ladki ke pair pakad kar maafi mangi or use ye vada bhi kiya ki aainda vo kabhi kisi ko jhutha vada karke nahi fasayega.

Or uske baad vo log baha se chale gye.

Ladka- ruko mere saamne us recording ko delete karo. Tumhara kya bharosa kahi sach me mujhper case kar diya to.

Ye sunkar vo hasne lagi or usne kaha ki. Aisi koi recording hai hi nahi. Ye to sirf tumhari akal thikane lagane ke liye usne jhut bola tha.

Ye sunkar usne apne dant pees liye. Uski aankho me saaf dikh raha tha ki uski is insult ka inhe sayad bahut bada harjana bhugatan padega. Kyuki sabhi usper has rahe the khas kar ladkiya…..

Lekin uska ek khaas dost khada hua or usne pechhe se us ladki ka kandha pakad liya. Or us ladki ne bina der kiye uske hath ko pakad kar mod diya or vo dard me jhatpatane laga.

Ladki1- aainda mujhe kabhi peechhe se hath bhi mat lagana Verna abhi to sirf hath moda hai. Agli baar tod kar rakh dungi. Ye kehkar usne ladke ka hath chhod diya. Or vo dard me apna hath pakad kar baith gya or vo dono baha se chali gyi.

Ye seen dekhkar baha moujud sabhi log talaiya bajane lage. Lekin unhe sunne ke liye vo ladki baha nahi thi vo ja chuki thi.

Amar- kya dabang ladki thi. Kaise bina dare usne Inki khatiya khadi kar di.

Avi- vakai me isme or ashq me koi fark nahi lagta. Dono ke tevar ek jaise hi hai.

Amar- tabhi to clg ke pehle din se hi isse ulajhne ki koi sochta bhi nahi hai.

In sab me Samar bilkul khamosh baitha hua tha. Jisper ashq ka dhyan gya. Or usne ishare se sabhi ko Samar ki taraf dekhne ko kaha. Sabhi ne uski taraf dekha or dekhte hi Sara mamla samajh gye sabhi.

Amar- Samar tujhe kya hua aise gumshum kyu baithe ho.

Ye sunke vo ek dum se hadbada gya.

Samar- kuch nhi bhai.

Is per sabbi mand mand muskurane lage.

Ashq- baise ye ladki thi kon. Aaj se pehle clg me ise dekha nahi hai

Avi- ha yaar sayad ye kisi dusre clg se hogi.

Amar- possible hai. Chalo chhodo class me chalte hai.

Uske baad sabhi baha se apni apni classes me chale gye.

Bahi raat me ek sunsan jagah per vikraal or uske sath 2 ajnabi log baithe hue the.

A1- usne hamari kamjori dhund li ab vo sabki band baja dega.

Vikraal- bajane do usse tumhe kya fark padega. Vo tumtak baise bhi nahi pahuch payega kabhi.

A2- ab aage ka kya plan hai. Itna to confirm hai ki pathar uske ghar me hi hai. Lekin use nikal pana impossible hai.

Vikraal- hame koi tikdam chal chalni hogi use baha se nikalwane ke liye. Kuch aisa jiske ware me vo soch bhi na paye.

A1- aisa kya karenge

Vikraal- filhaal uske saamne dusri problem khadi kar do. Baaki tab tak me sochta hu kuch

A2- matlab me bhi uske pechhe pad jau.

Vikraal- ha

A2- jaisa aap kahe boss.

Ye kehke unki meeting khatm ho gyi or teeno apne apne rasto per nikal pade.

Ab dekhna ye tha ki ye akhir kya karte hai……..

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 27

next day……….

Clg me Samar washroom gya hua tha. Jaha usne kisi ki khusur pusur sun li or vo samajh gya ki ye kya matter hai. Usne foran hi saari baat amar ko batai. Jise sunke use bhi shok laga. Tabhi baha per abhi aagya

Abhi- kya hua tum sabki hawaiyya kyu udi hui hai.

Samar- abe kal jo kand hua tha na. Vo ladke usse badla lene ki planing kar rahe hai.

Abhi- kya plan kiya hai un logo ne.

Samar- unhone pata lagaya hai ki vo ladki kisi dusre clg me padti hai. Or yaha per hostel me rehti hai. To ye log raat me chupke se uske room me jayenge or baha per kuch gadbad karenge. Ab kya karenge ye vo log saaf nahi bole. Ya to uske sath rape karne ka try karenge ya fir usko badnaam karne ke liye koi or harkat karenge.

Abhi- baise mujhe nahi lagta in logo me itni himmat hogi ki vo aisa kuch kar sake. Ha us ladki ko kahi bahar jarur ye rok sakte hai lekin hostel ke andar ghus pana inke bas ki baat nahi hai. Dekh lena baha jaake ye khaali hath hi aayenge vapis. Or agar kisi tarah andar ghus bhi gye. Tab bhi vo ladki inki band baja degi. Kal dekha nahi tha usne kis confident ke sath inse baat ki thi. Or kistarh usne us ladke ka hath moda tha.

Amar- vaise abhi ki baat me dum to hai. Ye log uska kuch nhi bigaad payenge. Dekh lena.

Samar- fir bhi bhai. Agar kisi tarah in logo ne usper kabu pa liya to socho uske sath ye kya kya kar sakte hai. Ha agar hame iski jaankari nahi hoti to koi baat nahi. Lekin ab mujhe pata chal chuka hai to main to shant nhi baithne wala.

Amar- to fir kya karne ka irada hai.

Samar- kuch khaas nahi bas use kisi tarah inform karna hai baaki kaam vo khud kar legi.

Abhi- ha baise ye idea theek hai. Uski friend hai na uske bol do baaki ka kaam vo khud kar degi.

Samar- ha ye badiya hai. Baise tum logo ko pata hai vo kaha milegi.

Amar- ha vo first year me hai. Mujhe bas itna hi pata hai.

Abhi- baise mujhe ek baat samajh me nahi aai. Ki vo ladki hostel me rehti hai in dono ka clg bhi alag hai to ye dost kaise ban gyi. Matlab mili kaha or kaise hogi.

Amar- sayad school friends ho.

Samar- possible hai. Khair ye chhodo chalo filhaal use dhundte hai.

Uske baad teeno baha se first year ki classes ki taraf gye. Abhi classes start nahi hui thi isliye sabhi bache yaha baha tehal rahe the. Tabhi ek kone me teen ladkiya Samar ko dikh gyi. Or unme se ek bahi thi.

Samar- vo rahi chalo chalte hai.

Teeno un teeno ke pass gye.

Amar- excuse me.

Ye aawaj sunke teeno ne peeche mudke dekha.

Amar- ji aapse kuch baat karni hai.

Amar ne usi ladki ki taraf ishara karke bola.

Ladki1- ji boliye.

Samar- ji aapko bas inform karna tha ki aapki jis friend ne kal aapki madad ki thi. Usse badla lene ke liye vo ladke kuch plan kar rahe hai. Sayad raat me uske hostel me ghus jaaye ya kuch or bhi ho sakta hai. Isliye aap unse keh deejiyega ki thoda sambhal kar rahe.

Ladki- lekin aapko kaise pata chala ye sab.

Samar- ji maine unki kuch baate suni thi. Jisme vo yahi sab baate kar rahe the. Isliye mujhe thodi chinta hui or me yaha aagya. Aap unko bol deejiyega. Chale bhai.

Amar- ha chalo.

Ye kehke vo teeno baha se chale gye.

Bahi baha per jitni bhi ladkiya thi vo sabhi in teeno ko dekhkar aisi aahhe bhar rahi thi ki kya hi batau. Teeno ek se badkar ek the. Teeno ke looks per hi flat ho gyi thi sabhi.

Tabhi un teeno ke group ki ek ladki ne us ladki ka naam liya

Ladki- aee nidhi kya soch rahi hai.

Jisse vo hosh me aai.

Nidhi- kuch nhi.

Ladki- ye log kon the. Kitne handsome the. Yaar kash inme se koi bhi mera boyfriend ban jaate to maja hi sajaye.

Ladki2- are vo sab chhod. Nidhi tu sabse pehle usko call karke inform kar de.

Nidhi- ha sahi kaha ruk me karti hu usko call.

Uske baad nidhi ne us ladki ko call kiya. Or kuch rings ke baad usne call utha liya.

Nidhi- hii varsha

Varsha- hii nidhi kaise phone kiya. Sab theek to hai na.

Nidhi- ha sab theek hai. Vo darashal mujhe pata chala hai ki vo ladka or uske kuch sathi kuch plan kar rahe hai tere se badla lene ke liye. Isliye thoda saabdhan rehna. Unhe tumhare hostel ke baare me bhi pata hai. Isliye pls carefull rehna.

Varsha- ohh aisa hai kya. Fir to maja aayega. Aane do saalo ko. Aisa maja chakhaungi ki zindagi bhar yaad rakhenge.

Nidhi- ha lekin care less mat ho jana.

Varsha- ok my darling me puri tarah se chokanni rahungi. Base tujhe ye sab kaise pata chala.

Nidhi- vo kuch ladko ne unki baate sun li thi. Un logo ne hi hame bataya hai.

Varsha- wow strange aisa kon hai jisko meri itni fikr ho rahi hai. Tu jaanti hai kya unko.

Nidhi- nhi kuch senior hai sayad. Unhone suna isliye mujhe Inform kar diya ki saabdhan rahe. Or tujhse kehne ko bhi kaha tha. Sayad kal vo log bhi baha per moujud the.

Varsha- ok agli baar unko mile to thanks keh dena meri taraf se. Theek ab rakhti hu classes ka time ho raha hai

Nidhi- meri bhi. Chal theek hai

Uske baad dono ne phone kaat diya. Or apni apni class me chali gyi.

Aise hi din nikal gya. Bahi raat me vo charo ladke varsha ke hostel pahuch gye.lekin fat charo ki rahi thi. Unme se ek to vapis chalne ka bhi bol chuka tha. Lekin jo main tha vo nhi mana. Or vo log pipe ke sahare hostel me ghus gye. Raat kaafi ho chuki thi isliye pure hostel me sannata chhaya hua tha.

Tabhi vo main ladke ne dusre se uske room ka no. Puchha to usne bata diya. 301.

Vo charo usi room ki taraf gye. Or unhone jaise hi darwaje ko hath lagaya darwaja khul gya. Vo charo ek ke baad ek andar aagye or darwaje ko band kar diya. Or fir unlogo ne bed per so rahi varsha ko dekha. Or usi ke baaju me so rahi uski room partner ko bhi. Uske baad usne apni jeb se rumal nikala or un dono ki naak ke pass kar diya. Or us rumaal me behoshi ki dawa mili hui thi. Jaise hi undono ki naak me uski khusbu gyi vo neend me hi behosh ho gyi. Or uske baad un logo ne light chalu ki. Or apna mob. Nikala or un dono ki photos kheechne lage. Kuch photos unke kapde utha kar bhi. Kuch nude photos.

Ladka- bhai saali ke mamme to dekh kya mast hai. Dabane ka man kar raha hai.

Ladka1- to daba le. Us din bahut hoshiyari jhaad rahi thi. Ab aayega maja. Jab ye khud apne pass aayegi apni tange uthane ke liye.

Un sabhi ne dono ke kapde aadhe neeche sarka diye or unke private parts ki bhi photos le li. Kuch photos me dono ladkiya kiss kar rahi ek dusre ko. To kuch me ek dusre ki chut per hath rakhe hue kuch me ek dusre ke mamme dabate hue. Itni bahiyaat photos un logo ne kheechi ki koi soch bhi nahi sakta.

Uske baad unsabhi ne unke kapde theek kiye or light ko band kar diya. Or jaise hi unlogo ne darwaja khola. Un charo ki fat ke hath me aagyi. Kyuki unke saamne pure hostel ki ladkiya khadi hui thi. Unhe to aisi koi ummid bhi nahi thi ki aisa bhi kuch ho sakta hai.

Bahi ye charo kuch sochte usse pehle hi vo ladkiya ek ek karke andar aane lagi or ye charo kamre ke andar hi fas gye. Bahi sabhi ladkiya hairan thi ki ye dono abhi tak uthi kyu nahi. Tabhi unhe kuch shak hua.

To un charo ladko ko unhone thoda daraya or unse puchha ki ye utha kyu nahi rahi hai tum sabhi ne kya kiya inke sath.

To vo charo isse bachne ki kosis karne lagte hai or kehte hai ki ye tabse aise hi so rahi hai. Hamne kuch bhi nahi kiya hai. Us baat per kisi ko bhi yakeen nahi hota hai. Isliye unme se ek police ko call kar deti hai. Ye dekhkar un charo ki fat kar hath me aajati hai. Or vo log bol dete hai ki unhone in dono ko behosh kiya hai. Or kuch bhi nahi kiya hai inke sath.

Tabhi do ladkiya aage aati hai or un charo ke mob. Chheen leti hai. Or jaise hi vo lock open karti hai un sabhi ki aankhe fati ki fati reh jaati hai. Kyuki unke mob. Me in dono ki bahut sari nude photos rakhi hoti hai. Ye sab dekhkar unhen bahut gussa aata hai or un ladkiyo mese kuch in charo ki pitaai karna suru kar deti hai. Dando se. Hostel me shor dekhkar warden bhi baha aajata hai or un charo ko dekhkar uska bhi bheja khisak jata hai lekin filhaal vo un charo ko bacha leta hai. Kyuki ye ladkiya unhe jaan se hi maar deti. Tabhi baha per police jeep bhi aajati hai. Or sabhi ladkiya unko bata deti hai ki yaha kya hua hai or iska parinaam aage kya ho sakta tha. Ye police achhe se jaanti thi. Or isi ko madde najar rakhte hue police ne bhi un per hath saaf kar diya or un sabhi ke mob. Leke police station le gye. Jaha unki bahut hi achhe se servicing hone waali thi. Bahi baaki ladkiyo ne un dono ko jagane ke liye unke uper paani dala jisse vo dono hadbada kar uth gyi.

Or uske baad jab unhe pata chala ki yaha kya hua. To unke bhi hosh udd gye. Unhe ye ummid nahi thi ki vo in logo ko behosh kar denge. Unhe laga room me aate hi vo inke sath jabardasti karne ki kosis karenge. Jiske liye ye puri tarah se ready bhi thi. Lekin vo charo inse thoda aage nikale. Or jab un dono ko pata chala ki unki nude photos bhi hai bahut saari to unki batti jal gyi. Uske baad vo sabhi turant hi police station gyi.

Jaha un charo ki dil kholkar pitaai chal rahi thi. Ye dekhkar inko bahut sukun mila.

Lekin baad me varsha ne inspector se kaha ki uski photos ko hatwa de Verna uski bahut badnaami ho sakti hai. Unka backup bagera sab kuch hata de.

Ins ye baat achhe se jaanta tha. Isliye usne pehle hi ek cyber cell ke officer ko un charo ke phone de diye the. Taaki usme se vo saari photos ko permanent delete kar de. Unka backup bhi na bache. Or ye sunke varsha ko rahat mehsus hui. Uske baad varsha ne ins se un charo ko subah tak chhodne ko bhi kaha. Jise sunkar ins bhi hairan reh gya.

Tab varsha ne unhe samjhaya ki agar is waqt ye jail chale gye to bahar nikalkar ye pakka gangster hi banenge or ho sakta hai mujhse badla lene ke liye ye fir se koi na koi harkat kare. Inka carrier bhi khatm ho sakta hai. Bahi agar inko aaj chhod diya to ho sakta hai ye sudhar jaye.

Ye baat ins ko bhi theek lagi or usne varsha ki baat maan li or usne keh diya ki subah inko chhod dega. Lekin raat bhar inko achha sabak sikhayega taaki aage se ye kabhi aisi harkat karne ke baare me soche bhi nahi.

Bahi varsha or baaki sabhi ladkiya baha se vapis hostel chali jaati hai. Or insp. Bhi unki or thukai karta hai lekin limit me Verna kahi kuch ulta pulta ho jata to or dikkat bad jaati.

Bahi vo charo ladke apne is faisle per itna jyada pachhta rahe the ki kya hi bataye. Unhe ab dar lagne laga tha ki kahi unke uper rape ka charge na lag jaye or unki puri life hi barbaad na ho jaye. Isliye vo ins se baar baar maafi maang rahe the.

Or isi liye ins ko un per daya aayi or usne unko bata diya ki us ladki ne tum charo per case darz nahi kiya hai. Or tum charo ko sudharne ka ek mouka or diya hai. Or agar ab bhi tum log nahi sudhare to yakeen mano agli baar seedha encounter hoga.

Bahi ye sunke unhe bahut kushi hui or unhone varsha ka bahut dhanyabaad kiya. Or ins se vada kiya ki aage se kabhi vo aisa koi kaam nahi karenge jisse unhen vapis yaha aana pade.

Ye sunte hi ins ne unhe chhod diya. Unki haalat patli thi. Isliye ins khud un charo ko apni jeep se unke ghar chhodne gya. Jaha ye charo kiraye se rehte the. Ins ne chupchap sabhi ko unke gharon me pahucha diya. Kisi ko kaano kaan khabar bhi nahi lagi. Or ab subah bhi ho chuki thi. Lekin ye bahut jyada hi dard me the isliye ghar me ghuste hi inki neend lag gyi.

Lekin ek baat tay thi ki ye charo ab kabhi bhi aisa koi kaam nahi karne wale the jisse unhen vapis police pakad kar le jaaye or unki is tarah se pitaai kare. Inko inka sabak mil gya tha. Or ye sab hua Samar ki bajah se. Jisne inki baate suni or nidhi ko bata diya. Jisne varsha ko bataya or vo sabhi satark ho gyi. Fir bhi unse chuk to ho hi gyi ki unhe pata bhi nahi chala ki kab vo behosh ho gyi. Or agar Samar nidhi ki nahi batata to ye subah varsha or uski room partner ke liye bahut hi problem wali hoti or ye charo ladke aaj subah se hi ek mujrim me badal jaate or fir pata nahi aage chalke or kitni ladkiyo ki zindagi aise hi barbaad karte…..

Lekin sab achha ho gya…..

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 28

usi subah clg me Samar thoda paresan tha. Or use paresan dekhkar sabhi use samjha rahe the ki koi gadbad nahi hui hogi.

Darashal use ye tension ho rahi thi ki kahi kal raat kuch jyada gadbad na ho gyi ho. Kahi kuch galat na kar diya ho un charo ne. Verna use rok pana fir impossible ho jata sabhi ke liye.

Tabhi Samar ke kaano me ek aawaj padi.

Jise vo turant hi pehchan gya. Or uske chehre per ek smile aagyi. Uske dill ko sukun mil gya ki ha sab theek hai.

Fir usne pechhe mud kar dekha. Jaha nidhi or uske sath varsha bhi khadi hui thi.

Vo dono chalkar Samar ke pass aai.

Varsha- thanks aapne kal jo madad ki uske liye.

Samar- isme thanks kaisa ye to mera farz tha . Baise kal kuch jyada gadbad to nahi hui na. Mujhe bahut tension ho rahi thi.

Varsha- ji nahi hamne sab sambhal liya tha. Or un charo ko bhi samajh me aagya hai ki unhone kitni badi galti ki thi baha aake. Unko bahut hi achhi saza bhi mil gyi hai. Or ye sab aapki bajah se hua. Verna aaj me kisi ko muh dikhane ke layak nahi rehti.

Ye baat sunke Samar turant hi khada ho gya or uske sath baaki sab bhi.

Samar- kya karne ki kosis ki unlogo ne.

Varsha- ji rehne deejiye. Ab sab theek hai.

Samar- fir bhi bataiye to.

Varsha thoda hichkichai rahi thi batane me jise sabhi achhe se samajh rahe the

Samar- kahi unlogo ne aapke sath koi jabardasti karne ki kosis to nahi ki.

Varsha- ji nhi. Balki usse bhi bura. Un logo ne meri kuch photos le li thi mujhe behosh karke. Lekin hamari hostel ki ladkiyo ne unhe pakad kar police ke hawale kar diya or police ne raat bhar unki achhi malish ki hai. Or vo photos bhi delete kar di hai. Isliye ab chinta ki koi baat nahi hai.

Ye sunte hi Samar ko bahut gussa aaraha tha. Jo baat varsha bhi samajh rahi thi. Bahi amar or baaki sabhi dar rahe the ki kahi Samar unko maar na de. Isliye ashk ne turant hi Samar ke kandhe per hath rakha or ishare se shant rehne ko kaha.jise vo samajh gya.

Uske baad Samar ne apna or baakio ka intro diya or varsha ne apna.

Yaha varsha ko lagne laga tha ki kahi na kahi Samar use like karne laga hai isiliye vo itna jyada react kar raha tha. Lekin. Filhaal varsha ke dill me aisi koi baat nahi thi. Isliye vo sabko bye bolke baha se chali gyi.

Or uska aise jana Samar ko kuch khaas pasand nahi aaya. Lekin use ummid thi ki sayad ek din vo varsha ke dill me apne liye ek khaas jagah bana lega.

Bahi uske baad kuch khaas nahi hua. Sabhi apni apni class me chale gye.

Bahi vikraal apni tikdam chaale chal raha tha taaki vo paras pathar ko hasil kar sake. Lekin vo kuch soch nahi pa raha tha. Vo surya per seedha hamla nahi karna chahta tha. Kyuki vo surya ki takat ko achhe se jaan gya tha. Isliye kuch aisa plan banane ki soch raha tha jiske baare me surya bhi na soch paaye. Or use paras pathar bhi mil jaaye. Tabhi use ek idea aaya. Lekin ye bahut hi riski idea tha. Or iske safal hone ke chances bhi 50-50 hi the. Isliye vo tellypathy ke jariye us dusre wale bande ko contact karta hai jisse usne ab action lene ko kaha tha.

A2- ha vikral kahiye kya karna hai mujhe.

Vikraal- tumhe ab surya ke saamne aana hai

Or vikraal use sara plan vistaar se samjhata hai. Jise sunke vo kabhi kush hota hai to kabhi thoda nervous. Use surya ka dar bhi lag raha tha lekin vikraal ka dar surya se jyada tha isliye vo baisa karne ko ready ho jata hai.

Or vo is kaam ki tayyariyo me lag jata hai.

Vikraal isko aage rakh raha tha. Kyuki ab usse jyada intjaar nahi ho raha tha. Bahi agar ye plan kaamyaab ho jata to fir vikraal surya ki achhe se band baja sakta tha. Or usse badla bhi le sakta tha. Lekin vo surya ko bhi jaanta tha ki ho na ho. Vo is plan ko fail karne ki puri kosis karega.

Bahi main bhi apne dimaag ke ghode douda raha tha. Mujhe ye shak ho gya tha ki kaal ke baad koi na koi yaha agya hai paras pathar ke liye. Or unke pass saari detail bhi hai mujhse releted. Isliye maine Harry ko bol rakha tha ki sabhi per baariki se najar rakhe.

Bahi Harry bhi baat ki gambheerta ko samjhte hue apna kaam bakhubhi kar raha tha.

Or isi me 2 hafte nikal jaate hai. Lekin in 2 hafto me kuch khaas nahi hota hai. Sirf vo vampire hi surya ke saamne aate hai jinka vo sikaar karta jaata hai. Usne kuch vampire ka pechha karne ki kosis bhi ki taaki use koi lead mil sake inke boss tak pahuchne me. Lekin uske hath kuch khaas jaankari nahi lagi. Jis bajah se surya kaafi paresaan tha. Vo saamne wale ke dimaag ko pad nahi pa raha tha ki akhir ye karna kya chahta hai. Surya filhaal us vampire ko hi apna asli dushman samajh raha tha. Jabki use nahi pata tha ki uske alawa bhi uske bahut se dushman hai. Jo usper war kar rahe hai. Uske saamne bhi koi nahi aaraha tha.un vampire ke aalwa. Usne abhi tak pata nahi kitne hi vampire ko maar diya tha. Lekin inki taadaat khatm hi nahi ho rahi thi.

Bahi Samar or varsha ke beech ab achhi khasi dosti ho chuki thi. Jaha Samar to varsha ko like karta tha lekin varsha sirf use filhaal ek dost hi samajh rahi thi. Halaki vo Samar ke dill ka haal bakubhi jaanti thi. Lekin uske past ki bajah se vo aage nahi badh pa rahi thi. Or ek kaaran ye bhi tha ki vo filhaal Samar ke baare me kuch nahi jaanti thi. Baise to varsha ek confident ladki hai lekin vo in mamlon me kisi bhi prakar ki jaldbazi nahi karti hai. Kyuki jaldbazi ka kya natiza hota hai ye use achhe se pata chal gya tha isliye ab vo apne har kadam fook fook kar rakhti hai.

Ek sham ko in sabhi ne party karne ka plan banaya ghar per baithe baithe boor jo ho rahe the sabhi. Isliye amar ne sabko phone karke inform kar diya or varsha ko bhi usne invite kiya. Lekin varsha ne pehle mana kiya or bahana banane lagi. Lekin amar ke jor dene per usne ha keh di.

Or ye sabhi ek naami pub me jaane ke liye 8 baje nikal gye. Sabhi bahi per milne wale the.

Ye log sabse pehle pahuch gye or sabka wait karne lage. Or agle aadhe ghante me sabhi aachuke the. Jinme varsha bhi shamil thi. Bahi Samar or varsha ek dusre se filhaal najre chura rahe the. Or ye baat sabhi notice kar rahe the. Lekin filhaal unhe kisi ne kuch nhi kaha. Or ye pub me aane ka khaas kaaran yahi tha ki isi bahane ye ek dusre ke thode or karib aajaye sayad.

Sabhi ke aane ke baad sabhi ek sath andar gye. Or baha per khoob dhama choukdi machane lage. Lekin varsha utna jyada enjoy nhi kar rahi thi. Or use dekhkar Samar ka man bhi nahi kar raha tha.

Samar- agar maja nahi aaraha ho to ham bahar chal sakte hai. Agar tum chaho to.

Varsha ko uski baat theek lagi or vo dono baha se bahar nikal gye. Bahi ashk ne unhe jaate dekh liye lekin usne unhe nahi roka.

Bahi Samar or varsha dono hi pub se bahar nikal aaye or apni car ke pass khade ho gye.

Samar- kya hua aaj tumhara mood kuch theek nahi lag raha hai. Koi problem ho to mujhe bata sakti ho.

Varsha- nahi vo bas meri tabiyat kuch theek nahi lag rahi hai isliye mera mood thoda kharab hai. Socha tha yaha aake fresh ho jaungi lekin kaam nahi bana. Me room per Bapis jana chahti hu.

Samar- chalo me tumhe chhod deta hu. Baise bhi tum texi me aai thi.

Varsha- lekin baaki sabhi kaise aayenge

Samar- unka baad me dekh lenge. Filhaal chalte hai yaha se.

Samar ne varsha ko car me baithaya or vo khud drive karne laga or dono nikal gye varsha ke hostel ki taraf. Raste me donk shant hi the. Dono ek dusre se bahut baate karna chahte the lekin baato ki shuruwat kaise kare ye samajh me nahi aaraha tha dono ko hi.

Samar- baise ye achanak tabiyat ko kya ho gya. Kuch ulta pulta kha liya tha kya.

Varsha- pata nahi. Kuch khaya bhi hoga to bhi yaad nahi. Me to aksar bahar hi khaati rehti hu.

Samar- kyu hostel me khana nahi milta kya.

Is baat per Samar thoda hasne laga.

Varsha- milta hai lekin mujhe fast food bahut pasand hai. Me unhe khana nahi chhod sakti.

Samar- to to fir tum bahut beemar padti hogi.

Varsha- nahi me last kab beemar hui thi mujhe to yaad bhi nahi hai. Darshak me regular exercise bhi karti hu isliye kam hi beemar padti hu. Lekin pata nahi is baar kya hua.

Samar- agar jyada serious ho to doc ko dikha do.

Varsha- doc jitna serious nahi hai. Or agar mujhe laga to me dikha dungi.

Samar- baise ek personal sawal puchhna chahta hu main tumse agar tum jawab do to.

Ye sunke varsha ne use thodi der dekha or fir boli.

Varsha- ha bolo

Samar- are u single or not.

Ye sunke varsha thodi hairan ho gyi.

Varsha- ye kaisa sawal hai.

Samar- itna simple to sawal hai. Kya tum single ho. Ya tumhara koi boyfriend bagera hai.

Varsha- is sawal ka jawab jaankar tum kya karoge.

Samar- vo baad me decide karenge. Filhaal jawab do

Varsha- ok to iska jawab hai ki ha me abhi single hu. Or mera koi boyfriend nahi hai. Or na hi filhaal mera aisa koi irada hai

Ye kehke usne kahi na kahi Samar ke irado per paani fer diya tha.

Samar- or ye aapka irada aisa kyu hai.

Varsha- well iske kai kaaran hai. Maine apni kai friends ko dhoka khate dekha hai. Ladke keval apne matlab ke liye gf banate hai or matlab nikal jaane per chhod dete hai. Isliye maine ye decide kiya ki main in sab mamlo me ladungi hi nhi.

Samar- or agar tumhe koi aisa mil jaaye jo tumhara sath kabhi na chhodo fir

Varsha- aisa sathi to sabko chahiye hota hai. Fir bhala me kyu pechhe rahungi. Lekin uska faisla kaise hoga ki vo mujhe kabhi dhoka nahi dega. Hamesha mera sath nibhayega. Kya pata abhi vo mujhse vada kar de. Or baad me chhod de. Fir kya hoga mera.

Samar- to tum batao ki vo tumhe yakeen dilane ke liye kya kare. Jisse tumhe yakeen ho ki vo tumhe kabhi dhoka nahi dega.

Varsha- maine iske baare me filhaal kuch socha nahi hai.

Ye sunke Samar thoda paresan sa ho gya tha.

Kyuki use bhi kuch nahi sujh raha tha ki vo aisa kya kare jisse varsha ko uske pyar per bharosa ho.

Itne me varsha ka hostel aajata hai. Or Samar car ko main gate ke pass rok deta hai. Varsha Samar ko thanks kehti hai or car se utar jaati hai. Or andar chali jaati hai Samar ko bye bolke. Bahi Samar bhi car ko vapis pub ki taraf mod leta hai.

Ab dekhte hai ki aage inka kya hota hai…..

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 29

Abhi vo thoda hi aage aaya tha ki uski najar seat per padti hai jaha varsha ka purse rakha hua tha. Vo purse ko loutane ke liye vapis se car ko hostel ki taraf mod leta hai. Tabhi uski najar hostel ke gate per padti hai jo thodi hi duri per tha. Or baha per ek van khadi hui thi. Lekin Samar ke car ki light jaise hi unhe dikhi vo van turant hi aage bad gyi. Or kaafi tezi se bhaagi baha se. Samar ne socha ki sayad kuch lafange honge. Isliye usne jyada dhyan nhi diya. Or car ko main gate ke pass roka. Abhi raat ke 9:30 hi baje hue the. Lekin vo gali ek dum sunsaan ho chuki thi. Street light bhi nahi jal rahi thi baha per. In sab per pehle Samar ka dhyan nahi gya tha. Vo purse leke car se utra or gate ke pass jaake usne warden ko aawaj lagai. Lekin warden ka koi response nhi mila use. Samar ne socha sayad round per gyi hogi. Isliye vo bahi per wait karne laga. Tabhi usne socha ki varsha ko phone karke bula leta hu. Ye idea aate hi usne apne sir per tapki maar li. Or usne varsha ko call kiya lekin uska ye idea kisi kaam ka nahi raha kyuki uska phone usi ke purse me hi tha. Ab Samar ko samajhme nahi aaraha tha ki vo kya kare. Andar jaate ya kal varsha ko purse louta de. Or kaafi der se warden bhi use nahi dikhai di thi.

Vo yahi sab soch raha tha ki kya kare kya na kare. Tabhi usne decide kiya ki vo kal varsha ko uska purse louta dega. Kyuki raat me girls hostel me ghusna sahi faisla nahi hone wala tha. Isliye vo Bapis apni car ki taraf muda or usne jaise hi darwaja khola. Use andar se kuch girne ki aawaj aai. Jaise koi bhari cheez giri ho. Or use laga sayad warden aagyi hogi. Isliye vo foran hi gate ke pass aaya. Or jaise hi usne saamne dekha uski aankhe fati ki fati reh gyi.

Kyuki saamne hi table gira pada tha or baha per guards kaafi zakhmi haalat me pada hua tha. Or jaha pehle andhera laga hua tha andar bahi ab light jal gyi thi. Sayad usi guards me abhi thodi jaan baaki thi. Or usi ne kaise bhi karke lights ko jala diya tha taaki jo bhi hai vo use dekh sake.

Ye sab dekhkar Samar foran hi andar aaya or usne guard ko uthaya

Samar- heeyyy kya hua kisne ki ye haalat tumhari.

Vo guard ki haalat bakai bahut kharab thi uski body per kai jagah se khoon nikal raha tha sayad chaku se mara tha use. Vo theek se bol bhi nahi pa raha tha.

Guard- voo varsha ko le gye. Or

Ye sunke Samar ka bheja ek dum se blank ho gya. Ki aisa kon hai jisne varsha ko kidnape kiya.

Samar- or kya. Kon the vo log.

Lekin guard ab behosh ho chuka tha. Samar ne use uthane ki kosis ki lekin. Baat nahi bani.

Isliye usne foran hi Vijay ko call kiya.

Vijay- hii Samar kya hua itni raat ko call kiya.

Samar- uncle me meri ek friend ko uske hostel chhodne aaya tha. Or use chhod ke Bapis chala gya tha. Lekin uska purse car me hi tha isliye me Bapis aaya or aakar maine dekha ki yaha ka guard buri tarah ghayal pada hua hai or usne mujhe bataya ki kuch log usi ladki ko utha kar le gye hai aap pls jaldi se nakabandi karwaiye me guard ko hoshpital le ja raha hu. Maine aapko ladki ki photo bhej di hai.

Ye sunte hi Vijay bhi shok reh gya.

Vijay- tum use is hoshpital me le aao me doc ko bol deta hu. Or nakabandi bhi karwa deta hu. Tum tension na lo ham dhund lenge unhe.

Samar- ok. Or ha kuch police walo ko yaha bhi bhen dena yaha warden ka bhi pata nahi hai or guard bhi nahi rahega kuch gadbad na ho jaye.

Vijay- ok me bhej raha hu. Tum jaldi hoshpital pahuchi uski jaan bachana bahut jaruri hai.

Ye kehke phone cut gya. Or Samar ne guard ko aone kandho per uthaya or use car ke pass le aaya. Car ka gate kholne usne guard ko andar lita diya or jaldi hi car ko start karke usi hoshpital ki taraf nikal gya. Car ko bahut speed se chala raha tha Samar. Usne kai signals ko tod diya. Lekin emergency thi.

Isliye use kisi ki fikr nahi thi.

Vo jaldi hi hoshpital pahucha jaha per ek doc or uske sath kuch nurse or wardboy bahar hi khade uska intjar kar rahe the.

Samar ne car ko roka or wardboy ne us guard ko car se nikala or use stretcher per lita kar seedha OT me le gye.

Bahi Samar vapis se car me baitha.

Tabhi use vo van yaad aai jo us hostel ke gate per khadi hui thi. Samar ko pakka yakeen hogya ki usi me varsha ko le jaya gya hai. Lekin uska no. Ya or detail usne notice nahi ki thi. Or ab itne bade sehar me use dhund pana lagbhag impossible tha. Lekin use dhundna bhi jaruri tha.

Isliye Samar ne Harry ko yaad kiya. Usne phone me ek code dala or uske daalte hi use Harry ki aawaj aane lagi.

Harry- hii Samar kaise yaad kiya.

Samar- varsha ko kisi ne kidnape kiya hai. Uske hostel se. Or baha ke guard ko bhi buri tarah ghayal kar diya hai. Maine baha se ek van ko nikalte dekha tha lekin uski baaki detail maine notice nahi ki thi. Isliye tum is van ka pata lagao vo kaha per hai. Ya kaha ja rahi hai. Or usme varsha hai ya nahi.

Harry- ok sir.

Ye kehke Harry lag gya kaam me. Usne settelite se varsha ke hostel ki footages ko check kiya. Or use jyada mehnat nahi karni padi. Use sab kuch dikh gya ki baha per kya or kaise hua hai.

Harry- Samar vo van filhaal city se bahar nikalne wali hai.

Samar- itni jaldi kaise possible hai. Unka city se bahar nikal pana. Bina traffic ke bhi mumbai ko paar karne me 1 ghante se jyada time lag jata hai. Or abhi sirf 20 min. Hi hue hai.

Harry- sir vo log van me nahi hai. Balki vo kahi per utar gye hai or van akeli hi city ke bahar side ja rahi hai. Taaki agar police ko unki van ki jaankari mil bhi jaaye tab bhi vo unko dhund na paye.

Samar- achha. To batao vo kaha per chhipe hue hai.

Harry- mere khayal se aapko baha nahi jana chahiye. Baha bahut log hai. Aapki jaan ko khatra ho sakta hai.

Samar- Harry viswas rakho. Me rony ka beta hu. Aise kai logo ka akele hi band baja sakta hu. Batao mujhe.

Harry- theek hai samar bata deta hu. Vo log filhaal yaha se 10 km. Door hai. Ek factory ke andar jo band padi hai. Sayad isiliye unhone us jagah ko chuna hai.

Ye kehke Harry ne car ke gps me us location ko daal diya or Samar ne car ko full speed se us or bada diya. Bahi Harry ne chupke se vijay ko bhi bahi location bhej di.

Isliye vijay bhi usi disha ki or nikal jata hai apna backup leke.

Bahi us factory me karib 10 log the. Or sabke pass automatic weapons the. Unhone varsha ko filhaal behosh kar rakha tha or ek chair se bandh rakha tha.

Lekin bada sawal ye tha ki ye akhir hai kon or varsha se inki kya dushmani. Inki tayyari dekh kar lag raha tha ki mamla kuch jyada hi bada hai. Lekin ab inki kismat kharab kehlo ya pata nhi ki Samar ko inki location mil gyi thi. Ab bhagwan hi jaane aage kya hota hai.

To be continue…………………...

UPDATE - 30

jaldi hi Samar us factory ke pass pahuch gya. Usne apni car ko ek side park kiya or car me baith kar hi factory ka jayeza lene laga. Ki kahi vo log bahar najar to nahi rakhe hue hai.

Jab Samar ko mamla saaf dikha to vo car se bahar nikla. Or road cross karke factory ki boundry per chad gya. Usne aasani se boundry ko paar kiya or factory ke area me vo aagya. Factory bakai kaafi bade area me faily hui thi. Or itne badi factory me varsha ko dhudhna vo bhi bina kisi ki najro me aaye. Vakai muskil kaam tha. Unke pass weapons ho sakte the or yaha Samar ke pass kuch nhi tha. Fir bhi vo nahi ruka usne main entrance se hi dekhne ki shuruwat ki.

Vo main entrance ke pass gya or andar dekhne laga use koi dikha to nahi lekin use kadmo ki aawaje aarahi thi. Bahut hi halki halki aawaj. Use andaja ho gya ki vo log neeche hi hai lekin yaha se thodi dur hai. Vo charo taraf dekhte hue andar dakhil hua. Tabhi uske kandhe per kisi ne hath rakha. Or isse Samar ek dum se chouk gya. Samar vina koi der kiye ghum gya or ek jordar punch usne pakadne wale ke pait me de mara. Lekin saamne wala bhi tez tha usne hath lagne se pehle hi Samar ka hath rok liya. Or agle hi pal Samar ka muh band kiya or aisa karne se Samar ki najar us par padi. Or Samar ne chain ki saas li. Kyuki saamne vijay khada hua tha. Or uske peechhe usi ke kuch sathi.

Samar or vijay dono hi jaldi se nechhe baith gye.

Vijay- tum yaha se ab jao ham sambhal lenge.

Samar- aap log unhe sambhaliyega or me varsha ko. Well unke pass weapons ho sakte hai isliye aapki tayyari puri hai na.

Vijay- ha don't worry. Ab tum mujhe follow karna.

Ye kehke vijay aage hua or Samar uske peechhe or uske pechhe vijay ke sathi. Sabhi dhyan se aaju baju dekh kar aage bad rahe the. Baha ki machinon ko dhal bana kar sabhi aage bad rahe the.

Vijay- ek kaam karo 4 log kisi dusre darwaje se andar aane ka rasta dhundo kyuki agar ye bhagne ki kosis kare to unhe roka ja sake 2-2 ke pair me rehna.

Ye order milte hi pechhe ke char log bahar chale gye or baaki ke darwajo ko cover karne lage.

Tabhi ye log or aage bade or inhe kuch logo ke baat karne ki aawaje sunai di jo bahut hi pass se aarahi thi. Or ye aawaj sunke sabhi satark ho gye. Or aage bade thode hi aage jaane per inhe ek jagah per bahi log dikh gaye. Bahi varsha bhi dikh gyi jo behosh thi.

Vijay unko dekhke analyse karne laga usne baha unke weapons bhi notice kiye or baha se ye kaha bhag sakte hai ye bhi. Or jo char log dusra darwaja kholne gye the vo bhi bhatakte hue usi jagah per pahuch gye the 2-2 ke pair me. Or unhone exit ko pura cover kar liya tha.

Bahi vijay unke weapons dekhkar kaafi hairan tha. Unke pass pure automatic weapons the. Pistol to dikh hi nahi rahi thi kisi ke pass lekin vijay ko andaja tha ki sayad kamar bagera me chhipa rakhi hogi ya kahi aaju baju rakh di hongi.

Samar- ab kya karne ka irada hai uncle.

Vijay- inke pass automatic weapons hai. Ye pal bhar me hamari band baja denge. Kuch or sochna padega.

Samar- aapke pass night vision wale goggle hai kya.

Vijay- ye sab aarmy walo ko milte hai police ko nahi. Agar light band hui to sare hatho se nikal jayenge.

Samar- to fir ek kaam karte hai.inko distract karte hai. Aapke pass silencer to hoga hi.

Vijay- ha hai.

Samar- badiya.

Ye kehke Samar ne aaspass dekha to use ek lohe ka tukada mila. Usne use uthaya or ek taraf dekh diya. Or uske girte hi bahut tez aawaj hui. Jisse sabhi log ek dum se satark ho gye. Vo aaju baju dekhne lage ki kya hua.

Tabhi unme se ekne 2 aadmiyo ko check karne ko kaha.

Unme se 2 log apni guns ke sath us taraf dekhne gye. Samar ne dekha ki vo log ab unke sathiyo ko nahi dikh sakte hai.

Samar- uncle dono ko shoot karo seedha head shot taaki unhe chillane ka bhi mouka na mile.

Vijay- samajh gya.

Vijay ye kehke baha se aage bada or dusri taraf se unke ekdum saamne aagya or isse pehle ki vo kuch sochte vijay ne donk ko silently tapka diya. Or unki lasho ko ek side kar diya.

Bahi kaafi der tak vo log Bapis nahi aaye to 2 log or unhe dekhne aaye. Or unka bhi yahi anjaam hua.

Bahi jo inhe order de raha tha use kuch shak sa hua ki ye char log achanak se kaise gayab hogye. Usne char logo ko varsha ke pass chhoda or khud ek aadmi ke sath us taraf jaane laga. Mujhe ye zinda chahiye tha. Isliye Samar ne vijay ko isko na maarne ka isara kiya.

Vijay bhi samajh gya. Bahi Samar baaki police walo ke sath varsha ke pass jo char log the unke saamne aagya vo log ekdum se ghabra gye or apni guns ko Samar or vaakio per tanne lage tabhi jo char police wale inke oechhe chhipe hue the unhone bina koi der kiye un charo ko shoot kar diya.

Or bahi vijay ne un dono me se ek ko shoot kar diya or jo main tha uske kandhe or paav per shoot karke use ghayal kar diya. Or uske sir per apni hi gun se ek war kiya jisse vo behosh ho gya.

Yaha per 9 encounter ho chuke the lekin ek goli ki aawaj bhi nahi aai thi kisi ko. Sabhi kaam itna chupchap hua ki kidnapers ko pata hi nahi chala ki actually me hua kya.

Bahi Samar ne foran hi varsha ko khola or use hilaya hosh me lagane ke liye uska naam liya lekin vo behosh thi. Tabhi ek officer ne use paani diya jo usne varsha ke chehre per dala or uske daalte hi vo hosh me aagyi.

Uska sir filhaal sab adjust kar raha tha. Isliye use sab dhundla dikh raha tha. Lekin thodi hi der me vo ek dum normal ho gyi. Or apne saamne Samar ko dekhkar vo thodi hairan reh gyi. Tabhi usne aaju baaju dekha to baha per police wale khade hue the. Or uski jaan me jaan aagyi.

Samar- tum theek hona.

Varsha- ha me theek hu. Lekin me ye kaha hu.

Vijay- filhaal tum safe ho. Ye batao ki ye kon the or tumhe kidnape kyu kiya tha unlogo ne.

Varsha- pata nahi sir. Me to hostel ke apne kamre me ja rahi thi tabhi kisi ne pechhe se mera muh dabaya. Maine usse bachav kiya or unhe maarne ki kosis karne lagi. Tabhi mere chere per kisi ne koi spray maar diya. Or me behosh ho gyi. Uske baad pata nahi kya hua

Samar- koi nahi baaki ke jawab ye dega jise aapne pakad rakha hai.

Varsha- lekin aaplog mujhtak kaise pahuche aapne dhunda kaise mujhe. Or aapko pata kaise chala ki mera kidnape hua hai.

Samar- darashal tum apna beg car me hi bhool gyi thi bahi dene me Bapis aaya tha lekin baha per tum mujhe mili hi nahi or guard bhi ghayal pada hua tha usi ne bataya ki kya hua hai baha per. Or bas maine turant hi uncle ko bata diya or unhone pata laga liya ki tumhe kaha laaye hai ye log.

Varsha- thnk god ki me apna purse bahi bhool gyi thi Verna kisi ko subah tak pata hi nahi chalta ki kya hua hai baha per.

Vijay- chalo ab chhodo ye sab

Uske baad samar or varsha nikal gye hostel ki taraf or vijay us aakhiri bache hue ko apne sath police station le gya. Jaha uski achhi thukaai hone wali thi.

Baaki dekhte hai ab ki kya pata chalta hai usse.

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 31

Samar ne varsha ko uske hotsel chhoda or seedha gya usi pub me jaha vo sabhi bahar hi Samar ka wait kar rahe the. Ye sabhi abhi abhi bahar aaye the. Or inhe pata chal gya tha ki Samar or varsha yaha nahi hai. Isliye sabhi kush ho rahe the ki sayad kuch baat ban jaye. Halaki unko ye pata nahi tha ki abhi baha per kya hua hai.

Avi- Samar ko call to karo kaha per hai. Kahi ghar to nahi nikal gya hame chhod kar.

Amar- sahi baat hai. Ruko me karta hu.

Amar ne phone nikala or jaise hi pehli ghanti baji inke saamne Samar ne car ko rok diya.

Ashk- kya hua bhai koi baat bani ya nahi.

Samar- aao baitho batata hu.

Uske baad teeno car me baith gye. Or baaki apne apne vehicle se nikal gye.

Avi- ha to ab batao kya hua

Uske baad samar ne haal ki saari ghatnao ke baare me teeno ko avgat karaya jise sunke sabhi shok me the ki akhir ye sab kyu or kaise ho gya.

Amar- chalo sukr hai ki varsha apna purse bhool gyi thi. Verna pata nahi kya ho jata. Subah uncle se jaan lenge ki ye sab kyu hua tha.

Avi- ha sahi kaha bhai.

Yahi sab baate karte hue ye log ghar pahuch gye or saari chintaye chhod kar so gye.

Bahi ek bahut hi khufiya military base per aaj kuch khaas hone wala tha. Jiske liye baha per bahut saare bade bade officer meeting kar rahe the.

Ye base bahut hi bade area me faila hua tha. Jaha charo taraf bahut hi sakht pehra tha. Har taraf guards hatho me automatic weapons liye ek dum ready the vo bhi thermal view ke sath. Charo taraf security cameras lage hue the.

Bahi andar ka mahool to aisa tha ki jise dekhkar koi bhi exited ho jaye. Aarmy ke bahut saare weapons baha per moujud the. Bade bade tanks alag alag tarah ki guns, gole,bombs

Baha per in sab ke aalwa country or aarmy ki bahut sari information bhi saved thi. Lekin yaha ke suraksha kavach ko tod pana kisi bhi aam insan ke bas ki baat nahi hai.

Lekin aaj kuch alag hone wala tha.

Ek banda charo taraf moujud jungle me doudta hua ja raha tha. Uski speed normal nahi thi. Uski peeth per guns kamar me bombs or hath me sword bhi thi. Uska chehra bhi puri tarah cover tha.

Vo doudta hua usi base ki taraf hi ja raha tha. Tabhi base ki wall per moujud logo ko thermal image ki bajah se ehsas ho gya ki koi bahut hi furti se isi taraf bhagya hua aaraha hai. Isliye vo ek dum ready ho gye. Or aage vo kuch karte usse pehle hi un dono ke seene me ek ek chaku hua gya or vo dono bahi dhadam se gir gaye. Halaki is per najar kisi ki nahi gyi.

Bahi vo band doudta hua aaya or ek hi chhalang me usne 20 ft. Unchi seedhi deewar langh li. Aisa laga jaisa vo udta hua aaya ho.

Vo dhadam se neeche gira superhero landing bhaisaab.

Uske girte hi charo taraf se logo ne use gun point per le liya. Snipers ne usper dur se hi nishana laga liya.

A1- apne hath uper karlo. Yaha aana mana hai tumhe pata nahi.

X- pata hai tabhi to aaya hu yaha per.

A1- maare jaoge chupchap apne hathiyar daaldo

Ye kehke usne gun ko uski khopdi se tika diya.

Abhi vo log or kuch bolte ya karte usse pehle us bande e apni sword nikali or pal bhar me baha per un sabhi ki kati hue body gir gyi. Ye dekhte hi snipers ne usper goliyan chalana suru kar diya.

Or kuch logo ne alarm baja diya. Jisse sabhi sachet ho gye.

Lekin uske uper goliyo ka koi asar nahi ho raha tha. Isliye ek ne bajuka liya or usper fire kar diya. Us hamle ki dhamas se vo thodi dur jakar gira lekin use kuch nahi hua. Tabhi usne ek bomb liya or us aadmi ki taraf fek diya vo bomb seedha usi aadmi ke uper gira or jab vo fata to uske sath vo aadmi ke bhi chhithde ud gaye.

Uske baad us aadmi ne apni speed ka fayeda uthaya or jo bhi uske raste me aaya usne sabko gajar mili ki tarah kaat diya. Kuch hi min. Me us base per keval 4-5 hi jinda log bache hue the. Jinhone dusri jagah per inform kar diya tha. Jaha se backup yaha aa raha tha. Or jo bhi secrate files thi unhe hamla hote hi secure kar liya gya. Taaki ye info kisi or ke pass na pahuch sake.

Lekin iska maksad kuch or hi tha. Usne bina koi der kiye sabko maar diya keval ek ko chhod kar.

Jo bacha hua tha usne apni gun uske chehre ki taraf kar li. Or aage na badhne ki dhamki dene laga.

Tabhi usne apna mask nikala

X- ghabrao nahi me tumhe nahi marunga. Ye mera chera theek se dekh lo. Or sabko bata dena ki sabka kaal aagya hai.

Ye kehke usne speed se iske sir per ek halka war kiya or vo bahi per behosh ho gya. Uske baad usne bahi moujud cctv me apna chehra dikhya or baha se bhag gya.

Bahi s cctv per bahut se log ye najara dekh rahe the or sabhi hairan the ki ye kya cheez thi jisne kuch hi min. Me sab tehas nehas kar diya. Uski speed dekhkar sabhi hairan the.

Lekin achhi baat ye thi ki sabko uska chehra mil gya tha. Isiliye sabhi turant hi us chehre ki detail nikalne me lag gye the.

Or unhe jyada der nahi lagi.

Aap log samajh hi gye honge ki ye chehra kiska ho sakta hai.

Ji ha ye chehra surya ka tha. Or uski jaankari uski photos aasani se unhe mil gyi. Or ye jaankari rato raat PM tak pahuch gyi. Vo surya ko achhe se jaante the. Isliye unhe is baat per bilkul bhi yakeen nahi ho raha tha. Lekin sare saboot filhaal surya ke khilaaf the. Or ab surya hi unki koi madad kar sakta tha. Ki ye sab akhir kisne kiya hai or kyu.

In sab me subah ho chuki thi. Or subah se hi ek khaas commando ki fouj surya ke ghar ki taraf nikal gyi thi. Jo baha bas pahuchne hi wali thi. Or ek khaas baat ye ki surya raat se hi ghar per nahi tha. Vo gayab tha.

Ab dekhna ye hai ki. Kya vakai me ye surya ne hi kiya tha ya iske peechhe kisi or ka hath tha. Or jisne bhi ye kiya tha uska aisa karne ka kya maksad ho sakta hai.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe…..

To be continue………………….

UPDATE - 32

Sare commandos ne surya ke ghar ko charo taraf se gher liya or unka jo leader tha vo apne kuch sathiyo ke sath ghar ke andar gya. Jaha sabhi log inhen yaha dekh kar kaafi hairan the. Unhe samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki yaha akhir chal kya raha hai. Bahi ye baat pure gaanv me fail gyi thi isliye sabhi gaanv wale bhi haweli ki taraf aane lage the. Hatho me lathiya bagera lekar.

Bhai- kon hai aap sabhi or ye sab kya ho raha hai yaha per.

L- hame mr. Surya ki talash hai. Unhe bahar bulaiye.

Bhai- vo ghar per nahi hai. Aap bataiye ki kya kaam hai usse or aap sabhi hai kon.

L- hame order mila hai direct PM se surya ko arrest karke le jaane ke. Or agar hame rokne ki kosis ki gyi to hame sakht action lene ki bhi chhut hai. Isliye hamare kaam me dakhal na de or seedhe seedhe surya ka pata hame bata de.

Bhai- dekhiye uska pata uske alawa kisi ko bhi nahi pata hota hai. Vo apni marzi ka maalik hai. Isliye hame is bare me koi jaankari nahi hai. Isliye aap sabhi yaha se ja sakte hai.agar surya ghar aayega to me use khud aapke PM ke pass bhej dunga.

L- hame ghar ki talashi leni padegi. Hame viswas nahi ki vo yaha nahi hai. Isliye hame apni tasalli kar lene deejiye.

Bhai- theek hai kar leejiye apni tasalli.

Uske baad vo sabhi pure ghar me fail gye or unhone ghar ka chappa chappa chhan mara har ek kamre ko bariki se jancha lekin unhe surya nahi mila. Or na hi base ke andar jaane ka rasta jiske bare me unhe koi andaja hi nahi tha. Lekin ha agar dhoke se mil jata to or lagda bad jata. Lekin nahi mila unhe. Uske baad vo sabhi baha se chale gye.lekin unhone kuch guards ko usi ganv me rehkar sabhi per najar rakhne ke liye chhod diya taaki jaise hi surya yaha aaye ye use arrest kar le.

Bahi ghar ke andar sabhi paresan the unhe samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab akhir ho kyu raha hai. Vo sabhi surya ko call kar rahe the lekin uska phone out of reach tha. Bahi Harry ko bhi koi idea nahi tha ki surya kaha per hai. Ya fir use pata tha or vo kisi ko bata nahi raha tha. Sayad surya ke hi orders per.

Jab kuch pata nahi chala to veer ne Chouhan. Ko call lagaya

Bhai- hii sir

Chouhan- ha veer kaise ho.

Bhai- badiya hu. Darashal aaj kuch gadbad hui hai jo samajh me nahi aarahi hai. Isliye aapko call kiya hai taaki aap kuch bata sake.

Chouhan- aisa kya ho gya.

Uske baad veer ne unhe saari baat batai jise sunke Chouhan bhi hairan ho gya

Chouhan- what tha.. ye kaise sambhav hai.

Bhai- bahi to samajh me nahi aaraha hai. Aap jara pata keejiye na ki akhir maajra kya hai.

Chouhan- 10 min. Me call back karta hu.

Ye kehke Chouhan ne call cut kiya or apne kuch khaas logo ko call kiya or use jo jaankari mili usse uska bheja puri tarah se fry ho gya.

Uske baad usne bahi baat veer ko batai jise sunke vo bhi shock ho gya ki ye kaise sambhav hai bhala surya aisa kyu karega. Lekin chouhan use batata hai ki baha ke cctv me surya ka chehra record hua hai or jo bhi baha per tha vo bahut hi tez tha. Ye baat baise to kisi ko nahi pata ki surya tez hai lekin unhe shak jarur ho gya hoga.

Ye sunke sabhi chinta me aagye the. Tabhi veer ne Bapis Harry se puchha lekin usne fir se mana kar diya.jis bajah se veer kaafi frustrate ho raha tha.

Fir veer ne surya ka mob. Trace kiya lekin usse bhi use kuch pata nahi chala.

Bahi surya ke gayab rehne se sabhi ka shak yakeen me badalta ja raha tha ki surya ne hi ye sab kiya hai. Lekin sabhi bade adhikari khas kar PM bagera jaante the ki is mamle me jaldbazi karna unke liye ghatak ho sakta hai isliye unhone filhaal mamle ko shant karne ka order de diya tha or is khabar ko leak na hone dene ke order bhi diye the. Taaki surya khud se saamne sajaye or unhe sachhai bata de. Verna agar sarkar per jyada force pad gya to surya ko unhe wanted karna padega jo be nahi karna chahte the.

Bahi dusri taraf sabhi bache or unke sath varsha subah hi police station pahuch gye the us aadmi ki jaankari lene jisne varsha ko kidnape kiya tha. Jaha vijay bhi moujud tha.

Samar- uncle kya kuch bataya isne ya nahi.

Vijay- batayega kaise nahi. Jab police ke dande padte hai to gunge bhi bolne lagte hai.

Varsha- to fir bataiye na kya bataya isne mujhe kyu kidnape karna chahta tha ye. Meri isse kya dushmani.

Vijay- iski tumse nahi tumhare pita se dushmani hai jo ye nikalna chah raha tha.

Ye sunke sabhi chouke.

Varsha- mere pita se. Lekin unse iski kya dushmani vo to abhi jinda bhi nahi hai.

Ye sunke ek or tagda jhatka laga sabhi ko. Vijay ko bhi. Kyuki use bhi ye baat nahi batai thi usne.

Vijay- what tumhare pita ab nahi hai.

Varsha- ha unka pichhle saal ek accident ho gya tha jisme unki death ho gyi thi.

Ye sunke vijay foren hi cell me Bapis gya or us aadmi se baat karne laga baaki sabhi bahar se hi uski baate sun rahe the.

Vijay- teri dushmani varsha ke dad se thi na.

A- ha sir bataya to tha.

Vijay- kya dushmani thi ye bhi bata.

A- sir darashal inke pitaji archeology ke bahut bade genius hai. Ek baar vo ham logo ko Himalayas le gye the. Unhe kisi khajane ke traces mile the. Jiske liye unhen bahut saare equipment ki jarurat thi jo hamare pass the. Isliye unhone hame ek achha offer diya or usi ke liye ham unke sath chale gye. Baha kuchh mahinon ki mehnat ke Baad ham akhir kaar us khajane tak pahuch gye. Baha per itna sona tha ki ek pura ka pura desh usse super power ban sakta tha. Hamne vo sara sona baha se nikalna start kar diya. Or abhi ⅓ hi nikala tha ki vo gufa achanak se deh gyi. Or usme mere saare aadmi dab gye keval me or iske pita hi jinda bach paaye. Vo barf ki gufa thi halki si aawaj me hi vo gir jaati yaha to ham uska sona khali kar rahe the.

Bahi mujhe vo sona dekhke lalach aagya tha isliye maine unhe bhi maarne ka try kiya taaki jitna sona nikala hai usper keval mera hi haq ho jaye. Hamare beech ladai hui lekin meri kismat kharab thi jo hathapai me goli mujhe hi lag gyi. Or vo mujhe bahi per chhod kar or sara sona leke baha se chale gye. Goli mere hath me lagi thi isliye me kisi tarah zinda bach gya. Lekin itna bade pahad se bahar nikalne me meri sach me jaan nikal jaane wali thi. Lekin maine haar nhi maani or ek disha me chalna start kar diya. Kai dino ki mehnat ke Baad mujhe kuch log mil gye jinhone mujhe rescue kar liya. Mera ilaaz hua. Or mujhe chhod diya gya. Uske baad maine inke pitaji ko dhundna start kiya. Unke ghar per najar rakhi to pata chala ki vo mar chuke hai. Lekin mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Kyuki jiske pass itna sona ho uski family aisi haalat me to nhi ho sakti thi. Agar vo sara sona sarkar ko bhi diya gya hoga tab bhi uska 10-20 % dene wale ko milta hai. Or ye Indian rupees ke hissab se karib 10000 crore to ho hi jata. Or isse aap andaja laga sakte hai ki pura sona kitna hua hoga. Bahi maine dekha ki inki mom kaam per ja rahi hai. Or insurance wale paisa jaldi dene ki binti kar rahi hai.

Isliye mujhe shak hone laga ki kahi inke pita sara sona leke gyab to nhi hogaye or isme sayad unki family bhi shamil ho kisi tarah se. Pehle unhe mara hua ghoshit kar do fir identity badal kar ek new life shuru karo. Or yahi janne ke liye maine inke ghar per phone kiya lekin inki mom ne mujhse baat hi nhi ki. Mujhe sach janna tha isliye maine varsha ko kidnape karne ki sochi taaki sachhai mere saamne aaye. Baaki aapko pata hi hai uske baad kya hua.

Itna kehke vo shant hua.

Bahi ham sabka muh khula ka khula reh gya tha. Khas kar varsha ka. Use samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki usper kaise react kare gussa ho ya kush.

To be continue……………….

UPDATE - 33

Abhi ham sab soch hi rahe the ki hame ek tez thappad ki gunj sunai di. Or hamara dhyan us taraf gya. Jaha varsha ne us aadmi ko ek thappad jad diya tha.

Varsha- uncle ye jhut bol raha hai. Apne aap ko bachane ke liye mere papa per iljam laga raha hai. Mere papa agar jinda hote to vo hamare saamne hote u gayab na ghumate jaisa ye keh raha hai. Jarur kuch or hi mamla hai.

A- me bhala kyu jhut bolunga. Sir maine jo bola hai vo pura sach hai.

Vijay- Samar tum varsha ko le jaao. Or varsha tum chinta mat karo me iske teh tak jaunga or pata karunga ki iski baato me kitni sachai hai. Or ise to saja baise bhi hokar hi rahegi. Isliye tum be fikr raho.

Ye sunke ham sabhi ghar Bapis aagye. Bahi bacho ke jaane ke baad vijay ne usse or puchhtachh ki thodi bariki se sawal jawab kiye. Lekin kuch khaas clue use nahi mila. Use yakeen tha ki sayad varsha ki mom is baare me kuch na kuch jarur jaanti hai. Isliye vijay ne unse milne ka faisla kiya or chala gya baha se. Varsha ke ghar jo ki delhi me tha.

Bahi dopehar me veer ko ek msg aaya.

Jise dekhkar veer kuch bhi hua or hairan bhi. Isliye usne turant hi call back kiya lekin call attend nahi hua dusri taraf se. Or uske baad fir se msg aaya jise ladke veer foran hi base me chala gya. Baha se usne kuch saman liya or ek car me baithke nikal gya us address per jo us msg me aaya tha.

Jo inke ghar se karib 2 ghante ki duri per tha. Ek sunsaan ilake me.

Veer ne car ko roka or charo taraf dekhne laga tabhi ek ped ke pichhe se surya bahar nikla. Jise dekhkar veer ki jaan me jaan aai. Vo car se bahar nikla or seedha surya ke pass gya.

Bhai- kaha gayab tha kal se. Or ye sab kya ho raha hai.

Surya- bhai kisi ne fasaya hai mera chehre jaisa mask pehan kar. Me to mumbai me tha. Mujhe bhi jab khabar mili to me bhi hairan reh gya.

Bhai- to kamse kam ek call to kar hi sakte ho. Pata hai ham sab kitne tension me the.

Surya- bhai pata hai lekin agar call karta to me trace ho jata. Isiliye nahi kiya. Encrypt phone se msg kiya taaki use decode karne me unhe time lage.or hamara kaam ho jaaye.

Bhai- kisne kiya ye kuch pata chala.

Surya- filhaal nahi bhai. Lekin Harry laga hua hai. Jaldi hi pata chal jayega. Aap vo laaye ho jo maine mangaya tha

Bhai- ha lekin uska kya kaam.

Surya- darashal un pisacho ke boss ko fasane ke liye mujhe ye chahiye hai. Ho na ho mujhe pura doubt hai ki ye log isi ke liye yaha aaye hai.

Bhai- doubt to mujhe bhi hai. Baaki ye lo or ha sambhalkar. Agar ye unke hath lag gya to gye kaam se.

Surya- jaanta hu bhai aap tension na lo.

Uske baad bhai ne surya ko bahi paras pathar de diya. Or vo leke surya baha se chala gya or bhai Bapis ghar aagye. Or jaise hi ghar me ghuse unhe laga ek tagda jhatka. Kyuki saamne surya baitha hua tha. Or uske baaju me baaki sab.

Bhai ek dum shock the ki surya yaha kaise abhi to vo usse milke aaye hai.

Unka chehra dekhte hi main samajh gya ki kuch gadbad jarur hui hai.

Main- kya hua bhai mujhe dekhke aap tension me kyu aagye

Bhai- tu yaha kab aaya

Main- 20 min. To ho gye honge. Kya hua.

Bhai- me just abhi tujhse hi to milke aaraha hu.

Ye sunke mujhe laga tagda jhatka.

Main- what. Kaha kaise

Uske baad bhai ne mujhe vo msg dikhaye.jise dekhkar maine apna sir pakad liya. Bahi dad or rony bhi the. Vo bhi ek dum pareshan ho gye ki ab kya hoga.

Main- kya bhai ye kya kar diya aapne.

Bhai- sorry yaar lekin mujhe bilkul bhi doubt nhi hua. Baha per. Isiliye to maine vo de diya.

Rony- ab kya hoga.

Main- pata nahi.

Harry- sir maine uska pechha kiya or mujhe pata hai is waqt vo kaha per hai.

Ye sunke hame ek ummid ki kiran najar aai.

Main- kaha hai vo or hai kon.

Harry- sir kon hai ye to nahi pata. Lekin uske andar se kuch kuch kaal se nikalne wali energy ke traces mil rahe hai.

Ye sunke ham sabhi ek dum se shock ho gye. Ki ye kaise sambhav hai.

Main- are u serious.

Harry- 100% sir. Isse nikalni wali energy kuch kuch baisi hi hai jaisi kaal se nikalti hai.

Dad- lekin ye kaise possible hai. Kaal to mar chuka hai na. Kahi fir se to nahi bach gya vo.

Main- kya pata. Sayad bach gya ho.

Rony- ye sala kaal marta kyu nahi.

Abhi ham sab yahi soch rahe the ki mere mob. Per call aaya.

Main- hello.

V- hello surya shock laga kya.

Main- kon bol raha hai.

V- jaldi hi pata chal jayega. Filhaal ye batao ki kaisa laga tumhare naak ke nechhe se paras pathar ko nikal liya maine.

Main- ohh to tum ho.

V- ha maine hi liya hai vo pathar.

Main- ab mil gya pathar to ab kya chahiye. Call kyu kiya

V- tumhe ye batane ki tumhara time ab khatm hua samjho.

Main- phone per mujhe kai logo ne dhamkiyan di hai. Jaante ho unka kya hasra hua hai.

V- jaanta hu. Lekin mera baisa hasra nahi hone wala.

Main- bahut confident ho to aajao samne. Tumhe tumhare saare purkho ki yaad dila dunga.

V- saamne bhi aaunga. Or aise aaunga ki tum kuch socho usse pehle tumhara khel khatm.

Main- achha to aajao. Me yahi wait kar raha hu. Baise ye to batao ki tum ho kon.

V- janne ki badi jaldi hai. Theek hai bata deta hu. Me kaal ka bada bhai hu. Vikraal. Or tumne jo mere bhai ke sath kiya hai. Uska badla to mujhe lena hi padega na.

Main- are teri. Kaal ka bhai hai tu. Mujhe to laga tha vo ek louta hai. Lekin tu bhi hai.

Vikraal- ha hu. Ab kya karoge. Mujhe dhundoge aajao dhundlo.

Main- nahi tumhe dhund ke main kya karunga. Tum khud mujhe dhundte hue yaha aajaoge. Baise us pathar ki achhe se janch kar lena kahi nakli na ho.

Ye kehke me hasne laga or bahi sabhi jinme vikraal bhi shamil tha vo bhi confuse ho gya.

Vikraal- kya kehna chahte ho.

Main- Abe gadhe vo nakli hai. Tujhe kya laga ki tu itni aasani se itna keemti pathar hasil kar lega vo bhi mujhse. Beta jaha per tum sochna band karte ho baha per me sochna shuru karta hu.

Ye sunke vikraal ne us pathar ko or bhi dhyan se dekha or use dhup me kiya to saari asliyat uske saamne aagyi. Kyuki vo pathar bahut hi kam roshni utpann kar raha tha. Bahi agar paras pathar hota to ab tak to aas pass tak laal roshni fail jaati.

Vikraal- surya me tujhe nahi chhodunga.

Main- pehle pakad to le. Ye nakli pathar keval isliye tujh tak pahucha hai taaki me jaan saku ki kaal ke baad kon aaya hai use haasil karne. Isiliye me gayab hua tha taki jo bhi hai vo mere saamne aasake.

Vikraal- lekin tu to un pisacho ke peechhe gya tha na raat me. Or tujhe baha fasa bhi diya tha hamne.

Main- ha fasaya tha lekin me baha per gya hi nahi tha. Vo koi or tha jo mera mask pehan kar ghum raha tha tum logo ke saamne.

Ye sunte hi ek or jhatka laga vikraal ko.

Vikraal- maan gye tumko. Bahut aasani se tumne mujhe khud ke saamne la diya. Lekin ye ant nahi hai. Balki ye shuruwat hai. Or ab tum mere hamlo se khud ko or baakio ko bacha sakte ho to bacha lena.

Kyuki tumhe maar kar hi ab me paras pathar hasil karunga.

Main- mujhe intjaar rahega. Lekin ek baat yaad rakhna. Agar mere hath lag gye to jinda nahi bachoge. Isliye Bapis lout jaao or apnk jindagi me kush raho. Ye rasta tumhari mout ki taraf hi jata hai.

Vikraal- dekhte haj meri mout ki taraf jata hai ya tumhari.

Ye kehke call cut gya. Bahi baaki sabhi abhi bhi confuse the ki hua kya ye. Or kaise.

Keep supporting…………………..

UPDATE - 34

Dad- ye sab kya hai. Tune vo pathar kar badla.

Main- dad actually mujhe bahut dino se doubt ho raha tha ki jald hi kuch bada hoga. Or sayad vo pathar bhi nikal jayega hath se. Isliye maine us jagah per ek nakli pathar rakh diya tha. Or asli dusri jagah shift kar diya tha. Or kisi ko bhi nahi bataya taaki vo safe rahe. Or dekho ye idea kaam kar gya. Verna aaj bhai sach me asli pathar thama dete use.

Rony- lekin tum the kaha kal se or ye sab ho kya raha hai meri to kuchh palle hi nhi pad raha hai.

Main- darashal kal raat ko me kuch vampire ka peechha kar raha tha taaki unke boss tak pahuch saku. Aadil bhi kisi kaam se mumbai aaya hua tha to maine use bhi shamil kar liya. Maine aadil ko mera mask pehnaya or use aage bheja or khud uske peechhe taaki agar kahi aadil fase to use me bacha saku. Kal jis tarah se vo log hamare liye clue chhod rahe the. Mujhe doubt aaraha tha ki ye sayad koi trap bichha rahe hai. Isliye maine aadil ko aage kiya. Or hua bhi baisa hi. Bahut dur laane ke baad aadil ko gher liya unhone. Or pata nahi kya sungha diya jisse vo behosh ho gya. Me to ek dum se hairan hi reh gya. Bas fir kya tha vo log use bahi chhod ke bhag gye. Uske baad maine aadil ko uthane ka prayas kiya lekin vo gehri neend me tha. Tabhi achanak se charo taraf se bahut saare pisach aagye jo kaafi powerfull the. Or uper se raat thi to unhe kaafi advantage tha. Or uska fayeda utha kar unhone hame kaafi pareshan kiya. Lekin maine apni speed ki madad se un sabko bahi sula diya. Or isi sab me subah ho gyi. Uske baad aadil ko kandhe per utha kar me mumbai pahucha jaha Harry ne mujhe raat me hue kaand ke baare me bataya. Ab me yahi sab samajh raha tha ki ye akhir kisne kiya or kaise. Sare ganit jodne per mujhe samajh me aaya ki ho na ho. Paras pathar per khatra ho sakta hai. Or jo bhi ye kar raha hai vo aaj saamne jarur aayega. Isliye me chhipa raha. Or intjar karta raha ki kab kuch ho. Or Harry ne mujhe bataya ki bhai pathar leke bahar gye hai. Isliye me bhi yaha aagya. Aadil bhi hosh me aagya tha to use Bapis bheja or yaha aagya. Me chahta to bhai ke peechhe bhi ja sakta tha lekin fir confusion or bad jaati isliye me seedha ghar hi aagya. Baaki to aapko pata hi hai. Kul mila kar thodi kismat or thode dimaag ke istemaal se bach gya me. Verna kand ho jata

Dad- chalo jo hua badiya hua. Ab sabse pehle PM se baat karlo taaki ye naya pachada shant ho. Verna arrest warrant bhi nikal sakta hai tumhare naam ka.

Main- ha me karta hu baat

Uske baad maine unko call kiya.

Unhe saari baat samjhai ki is waqt kya chal raha hai raston me. Or jab unhe puri baat samajh me aai to vo bhi hairan reh gye. Unhe samajh me nahi aaya ki ab iska kya kare. Lekin achhi baat ye thi ki vo samajh gye or unhone mujhe puri chhut bhi de di. Lekin filhaal mamla dusra tha or uske liye unhone koi solid sabut dhundne ki baat kahi mujhe. Taaki unper koi pressure na rahe or me bhi apna kaam aaram se kar saku.
Or ye mere liye ye bahut aasan tha. Harry hai na. To maine unko ha keh diya.

Uske baad maine Harry se kehke meri kalki footage jo mumbai me set thi usko PM KO Bhejne ko keh diya. Or harry ne bhi baisa hi kiya. Uske baad vo footage PM se sabhi ko bhejdi. Jisse sabhi or jyada confuse ho gye ki ye kaise sambhav hai. Or is jagah PM ne meri safaai pesh kar di.jisse sabhi ke muh band ho gye. Or harry ne us footage wale ka abhi asli chehra scan karke unhe bhej diya jo kuch alag hi tha. Taaki sabhi uski khoj me lag gye. Ab bhale vo mile ya nahi. Lekin filhaal me free tha in sab se. Lekin mujhe us insan ko dhundna tha. Taaki vo aage or koi kand na kar sake. Baise jaha tak mera doubt haj vo vikraal hi hoga. Baaki keh nahi sakte ki kon hoga or kya hoga.

Isliye Harry lag gya kaam me. Lekin mujhe kahi na kahi ye lag raha tha ki vo aise saamne nahi aayenge. Jab unka man hoga tabhi saamne aayenge vo log.

Bahi dusri taraf vijay delhi me tha. Varsha ki mom ke pass or usne unhe sab bataya ki vo yaha kyu aaya hai. Jise sunke unke expression kuch ajeeb se hi ho rahe the. Jise dekhkar vijay ko bhi ab shak hone laga tha.

Vijay- aap sach bataiye ye sab akhir chal kya raha hai.

V mom- darashal shak to mujhe bhi hai ki vo jinda ho sakte hai. Baaki confirm me bhi nahi hu. Himalaya se Bapis aane ke baad unka behaviour puri tarah se badal gya tha. Vo sara time ghar ke bahar hi nikalte the. Ghar kam hi aate the. Vo bhi jab unka man hota tha. Maine unse kai baar puchha bhi lekin meri baato ka vo jawab hi nahi dete the. Aise hi ek din unke accident ki khabar aagyi mere pass.

Ye sunke vijay ko bhi tagda jhatka laga.

Vijay- baise kya khas badlaav aaya tha unme.

V mom- jyada baat karna band kar diya tha. Gumshum hi rehte the. Subah hone ke pehle hi ghar se nikal jaate the. Or raat ko hi aate the. Kabhi kabhi to aate hi nahi the. Unka phone lagta nahi tha kabhi

Vijay- aapne unki body dekhi thi. Vo unhi ki thi ya kisi or ki.

V mom- ha unhi ki thi. Puri tarah se. Agar mujhe lagta ki vo unki body nahi hai to me kabhi uski sinakht karti hi nahi.

Vijay- fir ab aapko ye kyu lag raha hai ki vo jinda ho sakte hai.

V mom- darashal kuchh dino pehle me kahi se Bapis aarahi thi kaafi late ho gya tha mujhe. Tabhi maine unko dekha tha. Me puri tarah shock thi ki ye yaha kaise ho sakte hai.

Isliye maine unka peechha bhi kiya lekin palak jhapkate hi vo gayab ho gye. Maine bahut dhunda lekin mujhe vo nahi dikhe. Fir laga mujhe ki sayad mera bahem hoga. Isiliye me confirm nahi hu.

Vijay- kaha per dekha tha aapne unhe.

V mom- city mall ke pass

Ye sunke vijay bhi confuse tha ki ab is case ko aage kaise badaya jaaye. Uski soch kaam hi nahj kar rahi thi. Fir bhi vijay ne varsha ke dad ki ek photo le li

Or

Iske baad vijay unse vida leke nikal gya. Or usne sekhar ko call kiya. Sekhar ka transfer delhi me hi hua tha or vo aajkal yahi tha to vijay ke kaam vo aasakta tha.

Vijay ne use milne ke liye bulaya.ek cafe me.

Karib 30 min. Baad sekhar baha aagya. Dono dost aapas me gale mile.

Shekhar- hii kaisa hai bhai. Kab aaya yaha per. Or bhabhi kaisi hai.

Vijay- are break laga. Sab badiya hai. Aaj hi aaya hu. Infact abhi aaya hu.

Shekhar- badiya bahut achha laga tujhse milke. Or surya se baat bagera hoti hai.

Vijay- ha kabhi kabhi ho jaati hai.

Shekhar- mujhse to kabse baat hi nahi ki usne. Isliye maine bhi call nahi kiya usko. Bhool gya vo mujhe to.

Vijay- abe aisa kuch nahi hai. Bahut busy rehta hai vo. Ek hi sehar me hoke milne bhi nahi aapata hai vo. Tu khud se call kar le na. Or dosto me kabse ye aane laga ki usne nahi kiya to main bhi nahi karunga.

Shekhar- ha yaar baat to teri theek hai. Me kar lunga usko call. Or bata kaise aana hua delhi. Chal ghar chal bahi baith ke baat karenge.

Vijay- ghar fir kabhi aaunga. Filhaal Bapis jana hai. Teri ek help chahiye hai.

Shekhar- ha bolna.

Uske baad vijay ne use sara kissa sunaya jise shekhar ne bade dhyan se suna or samjha.

Shekhar- kya keh rahe ho.

Vijay- bahi to mera to dimaag kaam hi nahi kar raha hai. Tu ek kaam kar uski saari detail nikaal or uski khoj chalu kar de. Or 1-2 jan ko uski wife per najar rakhne ko bolde. Or is tarah se kisi ko jara bhi shak na ho ki usper najar rakhi ja rahi hai. Baaki me apnk taraf se bhi chhanbeen karta hu.

Shekhar- theek hai. Me yaha sambhalta hu tu baha per sambhal le. Uski photo mujhe bhej de.

Vijay- ha.

Uske baad vijay ne use photo bheji or fir dono ne thodi der or baat ki coffee peete peete. Or fir vijay baha se nikal gya Bapis mumbaj ke liye. Or shekhar ne apne kuch viswasi khabriyo ko laga diya kaam per uski photo dikha kar.

Bahi vikraal ko ek baat samajh me aagyi thi surya ki or ab vo usi hisaab se ek plan ready kar raha tha. Vo jaanta tha ki agar ye plan safal ho gya to surya ek tarah se khatm ho jayega. Isiliye vo jaldi hi usko anjaam dene ki soch raha tha. Taaki surya uske liye koi counter plan ready na kar paaye.

Ab dekhte hai kya karta hai ye vikraal or ye varsha ke dad ka kya chakkar saamne aata hai.

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 35

Bahi 2 din baad saare bache ek mall me ghum rahe the time pass kar rahe the. Din ka waqt tha. Tabhi baha per jo security wale moujud the unme se ek ne apni gun nikaal kar 2-3 fire kar diye vo bhi mall ke beecho beech aake. Sare log ek dum se dad gye or yaha baha bhagne lage. Lekin mall ke bahar nahi ja pa rahe the kyuki sare guards gun ko taan kar khade hue the sabki taraf point karke.

G1- sabhi log center me aajao. Verna ek ek ko bhun kar rakh denge.

Ye sunte hi sabhi logo ne bhagana band kar diya or ekatthe hokar mall me center me aagye.

G2- sabhi log nechhe baith jaao or apne hatho ko apne sir per rakh lo.

Sabne baisa hi kiya ab sabhi un guards ko dekh sakte the. Bache uper ki taraf the. Baha bhi 2-3 guards the unhone baha ke logo ko gun point per le liya tha. Or unhe bhi nechhe le aaye the vo sabhi.

Bahi bahar ka mahol ek dum se badal gya tha. Charo taraf ghane kaale badal aagye the. Suraj ko puri tarah se dhak liya tha badalo ne. Bahar andhera lag gya tha. Or aisa sirf ek jagah nahi balki sabhi jagah tha. Ek dum se surya grahan lag gya ho aisa mahool ho gya tha. Kisi ko kuch samajh me nahj aaraha tha ki ye sab akhir kya ho raha hai. Bahi mall ke gate se ek tv camera wala saari recording kar raha tha or live coverage start ho gya tha. Ise unknown call aaya tha ki mall me kuch gadbad hone wali hai isliye ye aagya tha yaha per. Ab news anchor sabko live bata rahi thi ki yaha per kya ho raha hai.

Or ye news sunke saare channel wale mall ki taraf aane lage the. Or sath me police bhi. 15 min. Me police ne mall ko charo taraf se gher liya tha. Or bahi natak chalu ho gya tha ki kya chahte ho bagera bagera.

Tabhi ek guard ne ek cameraman ko andar bulaya or use apni demands batane laga.

G1- mujhe mere saamne jald se jald surya pratap singh chahiye. Verna me ek ek ko maarna shuru kar dunga. Tum sabhi ke pass keval 30 min. Hai use mere saamne laane ke liye.

Ye sunkar saare bache ek dum shock ho gye ki ye surya ko yaha kyu bula raha hai apni jaan use pyari nahi hai kya.

Amar- ye kuch alag hi matter mag raha hai mujhe. Jarur kuch badi gadbad hai.

Avi- mujhe bhi aisa hi lag raha hai.

Varsha- ye kiski baat kar raha hai kon hai ye surya

Ashk- well vo hamare dad hai. Or sayad use ye baat pata nahi hai.

Varsha- kya sach me.

Avi- ha.

Samar- inko ham sambhal sakte hai bas aaplog ha bolo.

Avi- nahi unke pass guns hai. Aap log bas mujhe cover karo baaki inki band to main akele hi baja dunga

Samar- what kaise.

Avi- abhi batata hu.

Ye kehke avi ko un charo ne gher liya kisi ko kuch pata nahi ki avi kya karne wala hai

Tabhi ek guard ki najar un per pad gyi or vo inke pass aagya.

G4- ye kya kar rahe ho tum log seedhe baithe raho. Verna hame goli chalane me jyada takleef nahi hogi.

Avi- are sorry ham to bas baate kar rahe the

Ye kehke avi uske thoda pass aaya. Or vo kuch samajh pata usse pehle hi usko ek behatreen kick lagi jo seedhe uske seene per lagi or uske force se vo 10-15 feet dur ja gira. Sabhi ka dhyan us taraf ho gya. Sabhi hairan the ki ye kya hua or kaise. Baaki ke guards doud kar pass aaye or avi per gun taan li un sabhi ne.

Tabhi unka jo main tha usne sabhi ko roka.

G1- are bhai kya kar rahe ho ye surya ke sahebjaade hai. Bahut kaam aayenge ye hamare. Ek kaam karo in sabhi ko bandh do tight. Taaki ye chhut na paaye.

Ye sunke bacho ko shock laga ki ye jaanta hai unke baare me.

Or uska order sunke sabhi ne unhe pakad liya or ek kone me bandh diya. Sabhi ne chhutne ki kosis ki lekin kuch jyada asar hua nahi.

Ashk- baise tu karne kya wala tha

Avi- kisi ko bulane wala tha. Lekin us tak mera msg filhaal pahucha nahj haj. Jaise hi pahuchega vo aajayega

Samar- kon aajayega kiski baat kar raha hai tu.

Avi- jab vo aayega tab dekh lena.

Amar- vaise kuch bhi kaho kick solid thi. Ek hi me kitni dur ja gira vo.

Avi- ha yaar ye kaise hua. Itni tez to maine bhi expact nahi ki thi.

Samar- tu normal nahi hai mere bhai.

Varsha- tum log ye kya. Baat kar rahe ho. Jara situation to dekho. Tum logo ko dar nahi lag raha hai.

Ashk- well varsha. Hame dar nahi lagta hai kaisi bhi situation ho. Baaki ye mere dad ko yaha bula raha hai to samajh lo iski mout ko ye bula raha hai. Tum bas show enjoy karna.

Varsha- achha aisi kya top hai tumhare dad.

Samar- top to bahut chhoti cheez hai unke liye to ye sab bacho ka khel hai. Vo sayad aaye hi nahi yaha. Vaki keh nahi sakte.

Khair police wale surya se contact karne ki kosis kar rahe the. Lekin surya se contact unka ho nahi pa raha tha. Bahi un police walo me vijay bhi tha. Use bhi ye sab samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab akhir maajra kya hai.

Usne bhi call kiya tha lekin nahi laga. To usne bhai ko call kiya.

Bhai- ha vijay bade dino baad yaad kiya. Sab badiya.

Vijay- bhai jara tv on karo or news dekho. Sab samajh me aajayega. Or ye surya kaha hai.

Bhai- pata nahi. Ruko me dekhta hu.

Bhai ne tv on kiya or jaise hi pehla news channel lagaya unke hosh udd gye unhone saari news dekhi or sab samajh me aagya unhe

Bhai- ye sab kya hai.

Vijay- kya pata. Aap jaldi se surya ko bhejo. Bache bhi andar hi hai. Sayad.kahi kuch gadbad na ho jaaye

Bhai- well fir to vo bahi kahi hoga tum tension na lo. Surya bahi hoga. Pakka.

Vijay- lekin kaha per.

Bhai- tumhe to pata hai vo saamne nahi aata hai bheed ke. Jarur chupke apana kaam karega vo.

Vijay- i hope aap theek keh rahe ho. Chalo me baad me call karta hu.

Bhai- ok.

Bahi andar baithi varsha ki najar us guard per padi jisko kick lagi thi. Vo ab hosh me aane laga tha. Usko laga seene per tha lekin usne pakda apna sir tha. Uske sir me bahut dard ho raha tha.

Usne jab normal hoke aaspass ka mahool dekha to vo dang reh gya. Use samajh me nahi aaya ki yaha ye kya ho raha hai. Aisa laga jaise vo abhi neend se jaga ho. Vo sabhi se chhupane ke liye ek taraf ko khisak gya. Or ye varsha ne bhi dekha.

Varsha- are vo dekho vo gurad chhip raha hai uske haav bhav dekho aisa lag raha hai jaise use kuch pata hi nahi hai ki yaha kya ho raha hai.

Ye sunke sabhi ne use dekha or sabhi hairan reh gye uske haav bhav dekh ke.

Avi- pakka in sabhi ko sayad hypnosis kiya gya hai. Tabhi vo aise react kar raha hai

Varsha- lekin kisne kiya hoga in sabhi ko hypnosis.

Avi- mujhe kya pata. Lekin inko theek karne ka idea jarur hai mere pass. Kuch bahut jor se sound utpann karna hoga jisse inka mind reset ho jayega.

Samar- ha aisa kar sakte hai lekin kaise.

Amar- bahar police hai na aisa karne ke liye. Bas unko ye baat batani hai. Ya fir avi ke jaise sabko maaro

Samar ne baaju me dekha to ek guard khada hua tha. Usne bina koi der kiye uski tango ko apni tango me fasaya or use jor se jameen per patak diya. Or vo dhadam se neeche gira. Uska sir jor se jameen se takra gya. Or vo bina koi der kiye behosh ho gya. Or ye sab baakio ne dekh liya. Unhe bahut gussa aaya Samar per or isliye vo uske pass gye. Or use gun ki dusri taraf se maarne laage.

Jaise hi vo gun ka hissa Samar ke sir tak pahucha tabhi kisi ne us guard ko itni jor se kick maari ki vo udta hua mall ke bahar ja gira. Jaha police ne use bina koi der kiye dhar liya. Bahi Samar ki aankhe band thi. Use to pata bhi nahi chala ki kya hua. Lekin bakai bache kush the. Kyu unke saamne surya khada hua tha.

Ab dekhte hai kya hota haj is mall me.

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 36

Main- sabhi theek ho na.

Avi- ha dad ham theek hai.

Main- Samar tu theek hai na.

Samar- ha chachu theek hu me. Aap sahi samay per aaagye Verna saale mera sir fod dete

Main- aise kaise fod dete. Mere hote hue tum sabhi ko koi touch bhi kar jaaye ye mumkin nahi hai.

Tabhi saare guards achanak se meri taraf aagye or sabhi ne meri or gun point kar li.

Main- lo aagya me. Ab batao kya kehna chahte ho mujhse.

G1- itni jaldi kya hai. Abhi to aaye ho.

Main- mere pass faltu ka time nahi hai. Isliye jaldi bakna suru kar do. Agar me shuru ho gya to fir bahut pachhtaoge.ki pehle hamne bola kyu nahi.

G1- sab jaanta hu tumhare baare me. Ki tum kya ho or kya kar sakte ho.

Avi- dad in sabko hypnosis kiya gya hai. Jarur in sabke pechhe koi or hai.

Ye sunke me samajh gya ki ho na ho ye sab us vikraal ka hi kiya hua hai.

Lekin vo karna kya chahta hai ye me samajh nahi pa raha hu.

Main- ab bol bhi do.

G1- tumhe hamare liye ek kaam karna hai chhota sa. Uske baad ye sabhi aazad hai.

Main- or vo kaam kya hai.

G1- paras pathar lakar hame dena hai.

Main- achha lekin mere pass usse bhi achha raasta hai. Kyu na me tum sabko maar du or in sabko yaha se chhuda le jaau. Ye kaisa rahega

G1- ye bhi ho sakta hai. Lekin ye idea kaam karega nahi. Kyuki tum hame maar doge lekin baad me jo log marenge uski jimmedari tumhari hogi.

Main- konse log.

G1- hai kuch bahut hi vip log. Or unke murder ka live telecast chalega tv per. Vo bhi tumhara naam leke. Ab tum decide karlo ki tumhe kya karna hai. Apna naam badnaam hote dekhna haj ya paras pathar hame dena hai.
Or ha unhe dhundne ki kosis bhi mat karna. Kyuki nahi dhund paoge. Itna samay hi nahi hai tumhare pass.

Ye kehke vo hasne laga bahut jor se.

Bahi mujhe uski baato me kahi na kahi sachai dikh rahi thi. Aisa possible hai ki kuch or logo ko bhi unlogo ne pakad kar rakha ho. Lekin ab me kya karu mujhe samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Inko me abhi maar sakta hu. Lekin pehli tension ki yaha per media hai. Or dusri pata nahi isne kisko or kaha pakad kar rakha hai.

Main- lekin main kaise maan lu ki tum sach men rahe ho.

G1- ye dekho.

Usne mujhe ek mobile diya or usme ek video dikhaya. Jisme kuch log bandhak bane hue hai. Unke chehre kuch jaane pehchane the. Kuch bade bade neta the to kuch officer. Or ek chehra to bahut jana pehchana tha. Chouhan.

G1- dekh liya. Ab batao kya karna hai. Inhe marne dena hai ya paras pathar hame dena hai

Pehli baar aisa ho raha tha ki mujhe kuch raasta nahi sujh raha tha. Baise Harry un sabhi ki khoj me lag gya tha. Lekin mujhe nahj lagta ki vo unhe dhund payega. Or agar dhundta bhi hai to jaldi dhund payega unhe. Or iska matlab saaf tha ki mere hath se paras pathar ab nikal jayega. Jo me hone nahi de sakta tha. Kyuki paras pathar ka inke hath me jaane ka matlab hai black heart ka aazad hona. Jo isse bhi badtar hoga sabke liye.

Main- theek hai me pathar dene ko ready hu. Lekin pehle in sabhi ko yaha se jaane do. Or pathar ke milte hi vo sabhi apne ghar per hone chahiye tab hi tum yaha se ja paoge.

G1- mujhe manjur hai. Leke aao pathar ko. Uske baad ye sabhi yaha se ja sakte hai. Tumhare pass 15 min. Hai.

Ye sunke me baha se nikal gya. Sabhi the baha per isliye aaram se gya. Or jaha sunsaan mila maine doud laga di. Me mumbai wale ghar me hi gya jaha maine vo pathar chhipa rakha tha. Baha se jaldi hi pathar liya or Bapis aagya usi mall ke pass. Or aaram se andar chala gya. Jaha sabhi mera hi wait kar rahe the.

Main- ab jaane do sabhi ko yaha se. Ye raha pathar.

Usne pathar per najar daali or sabko chhod diya. Sabhi ko bahar bhejna start kar diya. Or thodi hi der me pura mall ek dum se khali ho gya. Bahi bahar media or police ek dum kush ho gyi ki sabhi bahar aagye hai.or police ab andar aane ki try karne lagi to avi or baaki bacho ne unhe rok diya or unhe situation ko samjhaya. Ki unke kabje me or bhi log hai jo kaha hai kisi ko pata nahi hai. Agar kuch gadbad hui to unko bhi nuksaan pahucha sakte hai ye log.

Or ye sunke saare police wale ek dum se hairan reh gye. Kyuki unhe bhi aisi ummid to bilkul nahi thi. Kabir ab vo bhi kuch nahi kar sakte the. Isliye sabhi bahar hi ruk gaye. Or unhe rokne me vijay ne bhi kaafi yogdaan diya usne sabhi ko samjhaya ki hamari ek harkat se kai logo ki jaan bhi ja sakti hai. Isliye sab ruk gaye bahar hi.

G1- ab do mujhe pathar.

Maine uske hath me pathar rakha. Usne use check kiya jab tasalli ho gyi to usne apne mobile se kisi ko msg bhej diya.

G1- mere yaha se nikalte hi vo sabhi log apne apne ghar pahuch jayenge.

Main- or agar nahi pahuche to.

G1- viswas rakho. Baaki me yaha to nahi rukunga kyuki agar unke chhutne ke baad tumne hamse ise chhen liya to or bhi gadbad ho jayegi isliye mujhe jana hoga.

Ye kehke vo dusre raaste se us mall se bahar nikal gya. Or maine apna sir pakad liya ki aaj ye kya hua. Aaj pehli Baar kisi ne mujhe itni aasani se hara diya. Or me kuch na kar paya.

Khair vo gayab hua or uske aadhe ghante ke andar saare log apni apni jagah per sahi salamat pahuch gye. Jo ki achhi baat thi.

Bahi Harry har harkat per apni najar banaye hue tha. Vo dekh raha tha ki ye log kaha jaate hai or un sabhi ko usne kaha per rakha hua tha. Saari jaankari uske pass aagyi thi. Jo usne mujhe de di. Ab mujhe pata tha ki vo kaha gya hai is pathar ko leke. Isliye ab mujhe bina ek bhi pal ganvaye uske peechhe jana hoga. Verna kahi vo fir se na gayab ho jaaye.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya hota hai aage.

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 37

Main bhagta hua ja raha tha. Mumbai ke bahar ki taraf. Kyuki vo guard bhi bahi ja raha tha. Lekin me uska keval peechha hi kar raha tha. Taaki asli aadmi tak pahuch saku.guard ko pal bhar me pakad sakta tha me. Or usse pathar bhi chheen sakta tha. Lekin maine aisa nahi kiya. Kyuki aaj isse pathar lunga kal ye fir se koi or harkat karne lagega. Isliye aaj iska kaam tamam hi karne ka decide kiya maine. Isiliye me uske peechhe bana hua tha. Baaki Harry usper paini najar banaye hue tha. Ki vo pathar ko kahi or na khiska de. Or maine safety ke liye uski jeb me ek chhota sa transmitter bhi daal diya tha taaki kisi bhi tarah ye najro se ujhal na ho.

Karib aadhe ghante ke safar ke baad ek bahut hi sunsaan jagah per vo guard ek jungle ke andar chala gya jungle dekhne se kaafi Ghana lag raha tha bahut hi najdeek najdeek baha per ped or jhadiya moujud thi. Or isme uske ghumne ke pure chances the.

Lekin tracker ki bajah se mujhe uski exact location mil rahi thi. Or Harry bhi tha. Jo uper se sab dekh raha tha live ki kya ho raha hai vo kya kar raha hai. Sab kuch.

Aadhe tede raston per chalte hue me us jagah tak pahuch gya jaha vikraal moujud tha. Yaha keval bahi akela mujhe dikh raha tha or uske saamne khada tha vo guard

Main jhadiyo me chhipa hua tha. Tabhi maine dekha ki us guard ne vo pathar apni jeb se nikala or vikraal ko de diya. Usne us pathar ko thaili me se nikala or check kiya. Pal bhar me uski roshni us puri jagah me fail gyi. Or isse ye sabit ho gya ki ye asli pathar hai.vikraal bahut kush ho gya. Usne turant hi use vapis thaili me daal liya. Or ek jor ki chutki bajai or chutki bajate hi vo guard bahi per behosh hoke gir pada. Matlab saaf tha ki usse vikraal ka kaam khatm ho gya tha. Isliye usne use uske vas se bahar kar diya.

Tabhi mere kaano me uski aawaj padi.

Vikraal- kya hua surya ab to saamne aajao. Me jaanta hu tum iska peecha karte hue yaha tak jarur aaoge. Aao mere saamne aao.

Ye sunte hi me jhadiyo se bahar nikal aaya or vikraal ke saamne na pahucha.

Main- manna padega. Kya plan banaya tumne.

Vikraal- ha bhai tumhari hi sangat ka asar hai. Mujhe pata tha akele me tum sabhi per bhari padoge. Lekin janta or media or police ke saamne tum jyada kuch nahi kar sakte. Isiliye ye plan banaya tha maine. Taaki tum khud mera kaam karo. Or dekho kar diya tumne mera kaam.

Main- to ab kya karne ka irada hai pathar to mil hi chuka hai tumhe.

Vikraal- tumhe maar kar black heart ko jinda karunga. Akhir kaal ki mout ka badla bhi to lena hai. Jaisa bhi tha mera bhai tha vo.

Main- baise kosis kar sakte ho mujhe maarne ki lekin ye itna aasan nahi hai.

Vikraal- jaanta hu. Ki tumhare andar kaal jaisi shaktiyan hai. Lekin tum hi socho ki jab kaal mar sakta hai jise tumne khud mara hai to fir tumhe maarna konsa muskil kaam hai.

Main- maine ye nahi kaha ki me amar hu. Maine kaha mujhe maarna muskil hai. Kyuki jo bhi mere karib aata hai mujhe maarne vo kuch kare usse pehle hi uski garden uske dhad se alag ho jaati hai. Bichara khud hi mar jata hai

Vikraal- achha to ye baat hai. To aao dikhata hu tumhe apni takat.

Ye kehke usne position le li. Or maine apna suit up kiya or uski taraf doud lagai. Or jaise hi me uske karib pahucha pata nahi kaise usne mujhe maara or me kai meter dur ja gira or ek ped se takra gya vo ped bahi per tut gya.

Ye dekhke me hairan tha ki itnj power hai iske pass. Halaki ye hamara pehla encounter tha use to mere baare me bahut kuch pata tha lekin mujhe uske baare me jara si bhi jaankari nahi thi. Ki iski kamjori kya hai takat kya hai. Iske pass konsi powers hai bagera bagera.

Vikraal- kyu kaisi rahi. Maja aaya.

Main- bakai me maja aaya.

Ye kehke me khada hua.or is baar fir se uski taraf bhaga maine apni aankho ko pura khola hua tha taaki ye kya karta hai vo theek se dekh saku. Jaise hi me karib pahucha. Vo achanak se gayab ho gya saamne se or mere baaju me pragat sa ho gya ek dum se. Matlab ye mujhse bhi kahi jyada fast tha.

Or jaise hi usne mujhe kick maarni chahi maine is baar khudko bacha liya uski kick se. Or neeche jhuk ke uske pairo per apni kick maari or kick lagte hi vo hawa me 3-4 baar ghuma or dhadam se neeche ja gira or maine ab usko mouka nahi diya turant hi usko hawa me utha liya or jor se ek bade pathar per peeth ke bal patak diya. Pakka uski reed ki haddi per jabardast chot aai hogi. Uske baad vo sambhalta usse pehle hi maine ek baar or usko utha ke patak diya neeche baise hi. Or is baar pakka uski haddi tut gyi hogi. Or me chad gya uske uper or uske chehre per apne punches ki bouchhar kar di. Vo puri tarah se boukhla gya. Uske hath khud ka bachav kar hi nahi pa rahe the. Uske muh se khoon ki dhar nikalne lagi thi. Mera ek ek punch use uski mout ki taraf le ja raha tha.

Tabhi pata nahi kaha se kya aaya or mujhse takraya.or me vikraal se dur ja gira.

Main girte hi fir se khada ho gya or dekhne laga ki kisne mujhe dhakka diya. Tabhi pata nahi mujhse kya takraya. Me ek dum se jam gya apnj jagah per. Jaise barf jamti hai. Me na to hill PA raha tha na hi kuch or kar pa raha tha. Me puri tarah se jam gya tha. Bas meri aankhe hi apna kaam kar pa rahi thi. Baaki or sab kuch jaam ho gya tha. Me hairan tha ki ye kya ho gya mujhe. Me hil kyu nahi pa raha hu. Ye kis prakaar ka jadu hai.

Tabhi mere saamne ek aadmi aaya. Usne chehre per ek ajeeb sa mask pehna hua tha. Devil jaisa kuch. Uski health hight bhi theek thak thi. Mere se bhi lamba tha vo thoda. Uske hath to alag hi the bahut hi takat bhari thi unmen dekhne se hi lag raha tha.

Lekin main sawal ye tha ki ye akhir hai kon.

Lekin ab me usse ye sawal puchh nahj sakta tha. Kyuki meri jubaan bhi jam ghi thi.

Khair vo vikraal ke pass gya use sambhal kar usne uthaya. Vikraal ki halat vakai me buri ho gyi thi. Lekin mere dekhte hi dekhte vo puri tarah se theek ho gya. Fir se. Aisa laga jaise use kuch hua hi nahi tha.

Vikraal- kya baat hai isne to meri khatiya khadi kar di. Itni pitaai to meri aaj tak nahi hui jitni isne itni si der me kar di. Achha hua tum aagye samay per Verna ye to mujhe aaj nipta hi deta.

A1- aata kaise nahi. Me to yahi tha or sab dekh raha tha. Mujhe laga tha ki agar ye aap per bhari padne laga to me madad kar dunga Verna baith ke iski mout ka najara dekhunga. Lekin vakai me ye bahut takatvar or shatir hai.

Mujhe sab kuch sunaai de raha tha ki ye log kya baat kar rahe hai. Meri tariff hi kar rahe the dono. Baaki mujhe pata tha ki ab ye mujhe maar kar hi dum lenge. Aisa mouka ye jaane nahi denge. Or agar me aazad ho gya to in dono ki khatiya khadi kar dunga ye baat me bhi jaanta tha or ye dono bhi.

A1- baise ab iska karna kya hai.

Vikraal- maarna hai ise or kuch nahi.

A1- lekin kaise marega ye.

Vikraal- mera purana pautra hi kaam aayega ise maarne me.

A1- theek hai to jaldi kariye. Kya pata koi or iska peecha karte hue yaha sajaye or ise bacha le jaaye.

Vikraal- sahi kaha tumne.

Ye kehke vikraal ne apne gale se ek locket ko apne hath me liya or usme kuch karne laga jaise koi mantra bagera pad raha ho vo locket dheere dheere chamakne laga tha. OR uski chamak badti hi ja rahi thi. Lekin charo taraf fail nahi rahi thi. Balki meri hi taraf ek line me bad rahi thi. Me samajh gya ki ye kisi prakar ki shakti hai jiske mujhse takraate hi kuch bura hoga. Ab mujhe koi or rasta najar nahi aaraha tha mere bachne ka isliye maine kosis chhod di thi. Maine kaha jab mout aani hi hai to usse kya ladna. Isliye me marne ke liye puri tarah se ready ho gya.

Bahi vo roshni dheere dheere meri taraf hi badti ja rahi thi. Or vikraal ke baaju me khada insan mand mand muskura raha tha kyuki use pata tha ki ab mera bachna impossible hai.

Baaki dekhiye next update me ki kya hota hai mera. Me bachta hu ya sach me mara jata hu.

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 38

Me apni mout ko apni taraf aate hue dekh raha tha. Jaise hi vo roshni mujhse takraate wali thi. Pata nahi kaha se mere aage kuch aagya or vo usse takta gyi. Or charo taraf bahi roshni fail gyi kuch der ke liye sab kuch dikhna band ho gya.

Thodi hi der vo saari roshni gayab ho gyi. Or ab me bhi apne aap ko hila pa raha tha. Me ab hil sakta tha. Maine apne hath pair ko hila kar dekha. Sab theek tha. Tabhi meri najar mere saamne gyi. Jaha vo cheez abhi bhi sahi salamat khadi thi jisne mujhe bachaya tha. Or use dekhte hi mere chehre per muskaan aagyi.

Kyuki ye jo bhi tha ise yaha bhejane wala avi tha. Mera genius beta. Ye bahi robot tha jise avi ne banaya tha or kaal ise utha le gya.

Or jab ham sabhi kaal ke base per the. Tab aadil ne ise baha dekh liya tha. To usne ek pendrive ko isse connect kar diya tha. Jo pendrive avi ne use di thi. Jo khaas usi robo ke liye thi. Us pendrive ke connect hote hi robo me jaan daalne ka process start ho gya tha. Or jab kaal ne us base ko blast kiya mujhe space me bhejne ke baad tab tak robo ek dum ready ho gya tha. Jiska control avi ne apne hath me le liya. Or use pehli fursat me hi usne Bapis mumbai bula liya tha. Taaki kaal uska galat istemaal na kar paaye. Or tabse ye mumbai wale base me hi rakha hua tha.

Or iski body vibranium ki bani haj jis bajah se vikraal ke dwara chhodi gyi energy ka is per jyada kuch asar nahi hua. Or iski body ne us energy ko apne andar sokh liya. Or sayad usi energy ke prabhav se me hi theek ho gya. Me jo jama hua tha. Ab normal ho gya.

Robo- sir aap theek to hai na.

Main- me theek hu. Tum yaha kaise.

Robo- vo avi sir ne hi mujhe apke peeche lagaya hua tha. Taaki agar kuch gadbad ho to me aapki madad kar saku.

Main- badiya kiya. Ab jara us dusre wale ko sambhalo tab tak me is vikraal ko dekhta hu.

Ye sab un dono ne sun liya tha. Or vo samajh gye the ki ab mamla bigadne wala hai. Or ham kuch karte isse pehle hi vikraal ne pata nahi kya kiya.

Usne ek challa ek taraf fek diya. Or us challe ke baha girte hi baha per ek portal khul gya. Or bina koi der kiye vo dono us portal me ghus gye or unke andar jaate hi vo turant hi band bhi ho gya. Or ham dono bas dekhte hi reh gye.

Main- ye kya hua. Kaha bhag gye ye

Robo- pata nahi sir. Uske pass bahut technology hai. Pata nahi kaha gye honge ye. Or ab to paras pathar bhi unke pass hai.

Main- well bhagte hai to bhag jaane do. Lekin paras pathar unke pass nahi hai. Ye dekho

Robo- what ye aapke pass kaise.

Main- uski dhulaai karte waqt hi maine usse ye le liya tha. Or use pata bhi na chale kuch is tarah se.
Ab jaha jana hai use jaane do. Use lene ke liye vo fir se aayega. Tab dekh lenge use. Or vo bhaga hi is liye taaki is pathar ko vo bacha sake hamse. Lekin afsos jab vo dekhega ki pathar to uske pass hai hi nahi. To pagal ho jayega.

Ye kehkar me hasne laga.

Robo- well said sir. Ab chale.

Main- kya udda ke le jaoge mujhe

Robo- agar aap bole to.

Main- theek hai le chalo. Aaj udd kar bhi dekh lete hai

Uske baad usne mujhe pakda or tezi se ham hawa me uper ki taraf udd gye. Iski udne ki speed vakai bahut achhi hai. Maja aaraha tha mujhe. Udne me. Uper se alag hi maja aata hai neeche dekhne ka.

Khair ham thodi hi der me mumbai wale ghar pahuch gye. Baha se robo underground parking me chala gya. Or me ghar ke andar jaha bache baithe mera hi intjar kar rahe the.

Bahi dusri taraf vikraal ek sunsaan jagah per moujud tha or uske sath uska sathi bhi.

A1- boss aap baha se bhag kyu aaye. Ham aaram se unki band baja sakte the

Vikraal- mere baha se bhagne ka ek matra kaaran hai vo pathar. Agar ham unme ulajh jaate to vo kisi na kisi tarah hamse pathar jarur le leta. Or filhaal me use daav per nahi laga sakta hu. Isi liye maine baha se bhagne me hi samajhdaari samjhi. Or surya kaha jayega uski band ham jab chahe tab baja sakte hai.

A1- ha sahi kaha aapne. Baise boss mujhe to dikhaiye vo pathar

Vikraal- ha kyu nahi.

Ye kehke usne aonk jeb me hath dala. Or jab use baha vo pathar nahi mila to usne ek ek karke apnk saari jeb check kar daali. Lekin use vo pathar kahi nahi mila. Or vo samajh gya ki surya ne usse vo pehle hi chheen liya hoga

Or ye samajh me aate hi vikraal bahut hi jor se garja. Jise sunke uska saathi ek dum se hairan reh gya

A1- kya hua boss.

Vikraal- vo kameena surya us pathar ko le gya apne sath.

A1- what lekin kab kaise.

Vikraal- pata nahi sayad jab vo mujhe maar raha tha tab hi usne vo meri jeb se nikaal liya hoga.

Kyuki ek time per me behosh hi ho gya tha. Mujhe kuch hosh nahi bacha tha ki kya ho raha hai kya nahi.

A1- ab kya kare boss. Ye pathar to fir hamare hath se nikal gya. Ab kaise ham use vapis se hasil karenge. Samay hamare hatho se nikalta ja raha hai. Agar aane wale 3 mahino me black heart jinda nahi hua to agle 100 saalo tak fir vo kaise bhi nahi jinda hoga. Vo pathar bhi hamari koi madad nahj kar payega.

Vikraal- tumhara kehna sahi hai ab hame koi solid kadam hi uthana padega. Jisse ye surya charo khane chitt ho jaaye. Tum tension mat lo. Me kuch sochta hu. Or ab sabhi jagah per tehalka machana suru kar do. Har taraf hahakaar macha do. Kisi ko nahi baksho. Sabko maaro. Khule aam sabke saamne aao. Sabko darao. Jo kar sakte ho karo. Surya ko ghutno per aane per majbur kar do.

A1- samajh gha boss. Ab dekhiye ham kya karte hai.

Vikraal- badiya. Suru ho jaao. Tab tak me kuch sochta hu ki is surya ke sath kaise or kya karna hai abki baar ye bachega nahi mere hathon se.

Ye kehke vo dono hi baha se kahi chale gye.

Bahi me ghar me andar ghusa to baha per sabhi bache baithe hue the or unke sath vijay bhi. Use bhi janna tha ki ye sab akhir chal kya raha tha. Mujhe dekhkar sabhi khade ho gye or mere pass aagye

Ashk- dad aap theek to ho na. Kaha gye the aap

Main- usi guard ke peechhe gya tha. Isko Bapis laane ke liye.

Maine unhe vo potli dikhai. Jise dekhke sabhi nischint jaise ho gye

Vijay- ye sab chal kya raha hai. Koi mujhe batayega.

Main- ha bata dunga lekin tujhe yakeen nahi hoga. Isliye rehne dete hai.

Vijay- vo tum mujhper chhod do. Or batana start karo.

Main- theek hai sabse pehle to thanks avi. Tumhari bajah se aaj baal baal bach gya me.

Ye sunke sabhi ko kaha tagda jhatka.

Avi- kaise. Kya hua tha

Main- tumhara robo time per aagya or usne mujhe bacha liya. Verna gya tha aaj me.

Avi- ohhh lekin hua kya tha baha per. Ye to bataiye

Vijay- nahi shuru se batao ki ye chakkar kya hai mujhe bhi janne ka haq hai

Yahi sab baato me meri najar baha per baithi ek ladki per padi.

Main- are ye gudiya kon hai.

Samar- ohhh sorry chachu aapka to Intro hi nahi karwaya isse.
Darashal ye hamari friend gaj varsha. Or varsha ye hai mere or amar me chachu or avi or ashk ke dad. Mr. Surya pratap singh

Main- ohh hi beta. Kaisi ho.

Varsha- badiya hu. Sir.

Main- sir.

Varsha- ha aapki personality ke hissab se aapko uncle bolna achha nahi lagega. Aap abhi bhi in sabhi ke bade bhai hi lagte hai. Isliye sir.

Main- ohh thanks for the compliment.

Vijay- ho gya milna milana. Ab batayega

Main- kya hai tujhe kahi jana hai kya.

Vijay- bahut kaam hai mujhe. Sara din isi me nahi de sakta me. Isliye thoda jaldi bata de.

Main- theek hai to sun.

Uske baad maine use bataya ki desh me is waqt kya chal raha hai. Or kaise. Or ye jo aaj hua ye kyu hua tha. Sab kuch thoda short me use maine samjha diya. Or aaj ki fight ke baare me bhi bataya use. Jise sunke sabhi ikdum se hairan reh gye ki sach me baal baal bach gya me. Or ye sab baate sunne me kisi kahani ki tarah lag rahi thi lekin thi ye sach. Pura sach.

Vijay- what. Are u serious.

Main- yes mohan pyare. Ye kuch alag hi leval ka lafda hai. Isiliye to keh raha tha ki tu believe nahi karega.

Vijay- vakai me yaar. Ye to alag hi hai. Aisa to hamne keval kahaniyo me hi suna haj. Baaki ye sach bhi hi sakta hai. Aaj pehli Baar aisa lag raha hai.

Main- ab sun is baat ko apne andar hi samaye rakhna bahar ulti mat karna. Verna khamakha sab dar jayenge.

Vijay- theek hai. Mere baap. Or ha khayal rakhna. Or agar meri madad kahi per lage to bol dena.

Main- theek hai.

Vijay- achha me chalta hu. Bye bacho.

Sabhi ne usko bye bola or vijay nikal gya baha se.

Or ham sabhi bahi sofe per baith gye. Or sochne lage ki ab aage kya karega ye vikraal.

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 39

Varsha- baise sir kya aapne jo kuch bhi kaha kya vo sach hai. Matlab sach hamare aaspass vampire ghum rahe hai.

Main- ha ye sach hai. Pichhle kuch dino me maine hi bajane kitno ko mara hai.

Varsha- sir aapko dar nahi lagta unse. Agar unhone aapko kaat liya fir

Main- ha beta dar to lagta hai. Lekin meri himmat mere dar per haavi ho jaati hai. Jis bajah se me unse Aamna saamna kar leta hu. Or agar me unse dar ke baith gya to fir unhen rokega kon.

Varsha- sir aapke baare me or janne ki ikchha ho rahi hai. Aapki life me aapne bahut advantures kiye honge haina.

Main- ha keh sakti ho. Ab to mujhe aadat ho chuki hai.

Varsha- baise koi aisa kissa hai jisme aapko bhi dar Laga ho ki ab kya hoga

Main- aise to bahut saare hai. Jisme mujhe laga ki aaj to me gya. Ab jaise ek kissa tha jisme me kisi ko pakadne ke liye flight me tha. Us flight me keval 15-20 log hi the jinme me bhi tha or vo insan bhi jise mujhe pakadna tha. Or baaki ke jo log the. Vo usi ke bande the. Un sabhi ne mujhper achanak hamla kar diya kyuki use pata chal gya tha ki me use hi pakadne aaya hu. Lekin maine sabki band baja di. Or last me jab vo akela bacha to usne pairasuit pehan kar plan ke bahar jump maar di. Or baaki jo pairasuit the usme chhed kar diye taaki me uska peecha na kar saku. Ab chuki use pakadna bahut jaruri tha to maine bina pairasuit ke hi jump maar di. Hawa me uper neeche hote hue maine kisi tarah usko pakda. Hawa me hi. Or usi ke pairasuit se hamne land kiya. Us din agar vo meri pakad me nahi aata to gya tha me.

Varsha- my God. Aap bina pairasuit ke hi kood gye the

Main- ha. Aise to bahut saare kisse hai.

Agar sunane baithunga to pata nahi kitne din lag jayenge.

Varsha- sir aapko police bagera pakadti nahi hai. Aap unse kaise bach jaate hai.

Main- me unhi ka kaam karta hu. Isliye vo mujhe support karte hai. Unko ye viswas hota hai ki agar maine kuch kiya hai to vo sahi hi hoga. Isliye vo fir kuch nahi kehte hai.balki meri madad karte hai.

Varsha- bakai me. Maine ye to dekh hi liya hai. Aaj.

Main- lekin beta ye baate apne tak hi seemit rakhna. Kya hai aajkal log in sab baato ko samajhte nahi hai.

Varsha- ha sir aapne sahi kaha. Vo judge karne lagte hai dusro ko.

Main- ha.

Varsha- aap nischint rahe sir ye baat mere andar hi rahegi.

Main- thanks. Chalo ab aaram kar lo. Me jata hu.

Ashk- yahi rukiye na dad.

Maine beta bahut kaam haj. Jana to padega. Baaki jab jarurat padegi to aajaunga.

Ashk- ok dad me force nahi karungi aapko.

Main- thanks beta. Achha me chalta hu.

Uske baad me baha se bahar aaya or ek car leke baha se nikal gya seedha ghar.

Bahi raste bhar me sochta raha ki ab aage kya kar sakta hai vikraal. Kaafi sare vichar aaye mere man me ki ye bhi ho sakta hai or ye bhi. Lekin confirm samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki kya ho sakta hai. Isliye maine use samay per hi chhod diya.

Raat ho gyi thi or abhi bhi me ghar se kaafi dur tha. Car me badiya gaane chal rahe the. Or me unke maje lete hue aage bad raha tha.

Raasta kaafi sunsaan tha. Jyada gaafiya najar nahi aarahi thi.

Tabhi meri car ke bonut per kuch bahut jor se gira uper se. Or meri car achanak se hi peechhe se uth gyi. Vo to achha hai maine seat belt laga rakha tha Verna me kanch tod ke bhar nikal jata. Is bhayanak takkar se car ke ballon bhi mere muh me jor se takra gye. Or mere pairo me car ke break bhi daba diye. Jisse car ek dum se ruk gyi. Jo bas sadak ke neeche utarne hi wali thi.

Thodi der me main normal hua or car se bahar nikla. Maine dekha ki car ka bonut pura chapta ho gya hai.aisa kaha jaise koi bahut hi bhari cheez usper giri hai. Lekin ab baha kuch nahi tha. Me aaju baaju dekh raha tha ki akhir tha kon. Mujhe pura doubt tha ki ye jarur koi vikraal ka hi aadmi hoga. Ya khud vikraal.me use dekhte hue car se thodi duri per aagya. Tabhi achanak se car me jabardast blast ho gya or car udti hui neeche dhadam se ja giri. Charo taraf aag ki lpaten udne lagi. Car ke parkhachhe udd gye. Me doudta hua car ke pass aaya or aaju baaju dekhne laga lekin mujhe koi nahi dikha. Me samajh nahi pa raha tha ki ye sab akhir kar kon raha hai or kaise or kyu ?

Tabhi achanak se kisi ne mujhe peechhe se mara or me aag lagi car se takra Gya. Or thoda sa jal bhi gya. Lekin turant hi theek bhi ho gya me. Ab maine apna suit up kar liya. Kyuki mujhe laga kahi koi vampire na ho or mujhe kaat le. Andhera tha charo taraf isliye vo dikh bhi nahi raha tha. Halaki car me lagi aag se thoda ujala bhi tha lekin jyada nahi faila tha vo.

Main- kon hai samane aao. Yu kayro ki tarah chhip kar kya hamla kar rahe ho. Himmat hai to saamne aao

Maine jor se chilla kar ye kaha. Or charo taraf dekhne laga

Tabhi mujhe ehsas hua ki peechhe se kuch meri taraf aaraha hai. Me use mehsus kar sakta tha. Or jaise hi vo mujhse takraate wala tha. Me speed se side ko ho gya. Or maine dekha ki vo koi roshni jaisi thi jo mere baju se nikal gyi. Same vaisi hi jaisi dopehar ko mujhse takrai thi or me jam gya tha

Ye dekh ke me samajh gya ki bahi hai jisne vikraal ko bachaya tha

Isliye ab mujhe jyada satark rehne ki jarurat thi. Kyuki pata nahi saka kaise mujhe ye jama deta hai. Or agar ab isne mujhe jamaya to meri band baja tay hai.

Maine apne lences ko activate kiya or andhere me use dhundne laga. Mujhe pura yakeen tha ki vo aaspass hi hoga. Or agar aaj ye pakad me aagya to iska kaam to jarur me tamam kar dunga.

Main- kya hua saamne aane me dar lag raha hai kya. Baise dar lagna bhi chahiye. Aaj jo halat ki hai maine tere vikraal ki. Uske baad to dar lagna bhi chahiye. Sala kaise darpoko ki tarah bhag gye the dono. Or ab yaha bhi chhip kar hamla kar raha hai. Jao or jakar apni mummy ki godi me chhip jaao.

Ye me use bhadkane ke liye bol raha tha taaki vo saamne to aaye.

Or iska asar bhi hua. Vo turant hi mere saamne aagya.

A1- kya kaha tune. Darpok ha.

To ye le.

Usne pata nahi kaise. Apne hatho ko aage kiya or usme se kuch alag hi prakaar hi energy release hui. Jo seedhe mujhse takra gyi. Or me udta hua dur ja gira or road per girte hi bahut dur tak ghisate gya.

Vo achha hua maine mera uper mera suit tha. Jis bajah se mujhe chote nahi aai. Verna bahut lagti mujhe is dhamake se.

Khair me khada hua. Or super speed se uski taraf bhaga or palak jhapakte hi usse takra gya. Or usi speed se use nechhe patka or use me khiskaya hua dur tak le gya. Pakka uski peeth chhil gyi hogi. Jaise hi ham ruke usne mujhe ek kick maari or me uske uper se hath gya or thoda dur jaake gira.

Me turant hi khada hua.

Main- ab kya lene aaya hai yaha per.

A1- vo pathar. Or sath me tujhe bhi.

Main- vo tera boss nahi aaya. Kya dar gya mujhse

A1- vo darne walo me se nahi hai. Darane walo me se hai. Or uska namuna tu jald hi dekhega

Main- achha aisa kya karega vo.

A1- subah tak pata chal jayega agar jinda bacha to.

Ye sabhi baate Harry sun raha tha. Isliye usne turant hi robo ko kaam per laga diya. Ki jaha bhi aise log mile unhe thikane laga de. Sabki najro se bacha kar.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya hota hai aage.

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 40

Main- baise tera plan jo bhi ho. Lekin lagta nahi ki usme tujhe jyada safalta mil payegi.

A1- or vo bhala kyu.

Main- kyuki tu to aaj yahi marne wala hai. Or tere baad tere us vikraal ka no. Lagega. Bhale hi thoda bahut udham macha lo tum log abhi lekin tumhari main manjil to kabr hi hai.

A1- vo to sabki main manjil hai teri bhi. Usse kya darna. Ek na ek din to sabko baha jana hi hai. Agar usse darenge to apni zindagi kaise jiyenge.

Main- kya baat hai. Sach kahu to mujhe tumse aise answer ki ummid to bilkul nahi thi.

A1- jaanta hu.

Ye kehke vo meri taraf aaya or me uski taraf. Ham dono super fast speed se ek dusre se takra gye. Or iska asar ye hua ki. Hamare takraane se ek tez kampann utpann hua. Jisse aaju baaju ke sare ped hil gye jad sahit. Kuch to tut bhi gye. Or jo meri car thi jisme aag lagi hui thi. Vo bhi hil gyi. Or palat gyi. Vakai me dumdaar takkar thi.

Me uske paas fir se gya or is baar maine use apne hatho or pairo se maarne ka prayas kiya. Jisse vo aasani se bach raha tha. Mere super punches khali ja rahe the. Sath me vo bhi mujhe maarne ki kosis kar raha tha. Hamari hand to hand combat shuru ho gyi thi. Or tazzub ki baat he thi ki ham dono ke saare war hi khali ja rahe the. Na mere punch usko lag rahe the or na hi uske mujhe. Saare paitre apna liye lekin kuch fayeda nahi hua. Akhir me maine ek surprise kick maari uske pet me jisse vo thodi dur ja pahucha lekin gira nahi.

A1- ye achha tha. Kaafi achha tha.

Main- baise tum ho kon. Or vikraal ke sath kyu ho. Tumhara naam kya hai.

A1- kya karoge ye sab jaankar.

Main- kuch nahi just information ke liye. Taki pata to chale ki jise maine mara hai vo akhir hai kon

Hum dono ek dusre ke saamne gol gol ghum rahe the. Ek circle me. Or ek dusre ki movement ko dekh rahe the. Or sath me baate bhi ho rahi thi hamari.

A1- baisa mera naam Vanraj hai. Or me yahi prithvi ka hi nivasi hu.

Ye sunke mujhe laga tagda jhatka.

Main- what. To fir tum vikraal ke sath kaise or kabse.or sabse imp. Kyu?

A1- sab kuch abhi jaanloge kya.

Main- bata do kya pata baad me tumhe mouka mile na mile.

( Abse A1 ko vanraj likhunga me.)

Vanraj- baise ye itna aasaan to nahi hai. Fir bhi tumhari aakhiri ikchha samajh kar bata deta hu
Suno.

Me ek aam insan tha. Kuch saalo pehle tak.mujhe nai nai cheeze dekhne ka bahut shock tha or aaj bhi hai. Me ek archeologyst tha. Ek baar kuch nayab cheezo ki khoj me gya tha me. Or vo mujhe mila bhi. Lekin vo cheez jadui thi. Or uske sampark me aaye hi. Mere andar kuch bahut hi achhi or khatarnaak powers aagyi. Or un cheezo ka asli maalik vikraal tha. Jaise hi use pata chala ki uski cheezo ko maine chus hai. Vo mere pass aaya. Or hamare beech fights bhi hui. Jisme me haar gya usse. Kyuki vo bahut hi jyada powerfull hai. Ha usne tumhare saamne apni jyada powers ko abhi tak show nahi kiya hai. Or jis tarah se tumne uski dhulaai ki thi. Ab aage se vo jarur karega apni powers ka instemaal. Vo tumhe hand to hand combat se hi harana chahta tha. Kyuki tumhare pass usi ki power hai. Usne tumhe halke me le liya thoda. Or usi ka nuksaan use bhegatna pada.

Khair chuki me usse haar gya tha. Isliye agle 100 years tak mujhe uske liye kaam karna hoga vo bhi puri imandari se. Or agar maine aisa nahi kiya to meri saari powers chali jayengi or vo powers jaate jaate mujhe maar dengi. Isliye me uske liye kaam kar raha hu. Or uski madad kar raha hu.

Main- lekin tum usse jaate kaise tum to itne powerfull ho.

Vanraj- iski bajah ye shaktiyan hi hai. Ye usi ki hai. Or inka uske uper koi asar nahi hota hai. Me chahu tab bhi meri shaktiyon ka usper koi asar nahi hoga. Or hath pairon se ladunga to jeetne ke chances hai. Lekin usme bhi vo bahut tez hai. Or iska namuna to tumne dekha hi hai. Kaise vo achanak saamne se gayab hone dusri jagah se hamla kar deta hai. Bas isi liye haar gya me usse.

Main- or tumhara pariwar. Vo kaha hai kya use pata hai ki tum ab kya ban chuke ho

Vanraj- nahi. Unke liye me mar chuka hu. Me jaanta hu tum usulo ke pakke ho. Lekin fir bhi me tumhe keh dena chahta hu. Ki agar tumne unhe dhundne ki kosis ki ya unko mere bare me bataya to yaad rakhna ki pariwar tumhara bhi hai. Or kaafi bada hai.

Main- achha. Or us waqt tumhare usul kaha gye the jab mall me tumne mere bacho ko bandi banaya tha

Vanraj- vo mera kaam nahi tha. Vo vikraal ka idea tha. Or maine use aisa karne ke liye mana bhi kiya tha lekin vo nahi mana. Or aage bhi vo aisa kar sakta hai. Ya mujhe aisa karne ke orders bhi de sakta hai or mujhe vo manna bhi pad sakta hai. Bajah tum achhe se jaan gye ho ki kyu.

Main- sach kahu to agar aisi zindagi meri hoti to me khud aisi powers ko chhod kar mar jana behtar samajhta. Lekin kisi galat insan ki gulami nahi karta. Or tum ye jo sab kar rahe ho uska fayeda kya hai. Tum apne pariwar se dur ho gye ho. Or agle kai saalo tak dur rahoge tab tak tumhari family bhi sayad zinda nahi rahegi. Fir ye sab kiske liye.

Vanraj- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Lekin isme ek baat or bhi hai. Bhale hi me unse dur hu lekin waqt padne par me apni powers se unki madad kar sakta hu. Unhe har sambhav khatre se bacha sakta hu or tumhe to pata hi hai ki aajkal powers ki kitni ehmiyat hai.

Main- ehmiyat apni family se jyada to bilkul nahi hai. Halaki ye baat aajkal log samajhte nahi hai. Or baad me pachhtate hai ki kiske liye maine ye sab kiya. Powers mere pass bhi hai. Lekin uski bajah se me unse dur nahi hu. Me apni family ko pura time deta hu. Unke sath khelta hu or apni life maje se jeeta hu. Tum bhi aisa kar sakte ho.

Vanraj- ha kar sakta hu lekin in powers ki bajah se unper musibaton ka aana suru ho jayega. Mere dushman unko taarget karenge. Jinme vikral bhi shamil hai. Or usi se bachane ke liye me apni family se dur hu. Taaki vikral ki najar unper na pade.or vo apni life aaram se bita sake. Tum khud batao.

Tumhari powers ki bajah se tumhare pariwar per kitni musibate aati hai. Ha vo baat or hai ki tum unhe har baar bacha lete ho. Lekin sayad me aisa nahi kar paunga. Ye meri majburi hai.

Main- baise tumhe ye jaankar sayad aashcharya hoga ki tumhari beti mere bhatije ki khaas friend ban gyi hai. Or ho sakta hai aage chalke dono ki shadi bhi ho jaaye.

Ye sunke jhatka lagane ki baari uski thi.

Vanraj- what. Tumne ye sahi nahi kiya hai

Main- wait wait. Isme mera dur dur tak koi hath nahi hai. Vo dono ittefaq se mile hai. Or unki friendship bhi vaise hi hui hai. Me bhi apne bacho per najar rakhta hu. Or unke dosto per bhi. Jab varsha ke baare me maine pata kiya to mujhe uski mom ke baare me pata chala or sath me tumhare baare me bhi ki tum ab mar chuke ho. Tumhari photo bhi dekhi thi maine. Or mujhe bahut dukh hua tha jaankar. Lekin jab jungle me maine tumhe dekha to me hairan tha ki tum jinda ho. Or tumhari family ko bhi shak hai ki tum zinda ho. Tumhari wife ne tumhe abhi kuch dino pehle hi dekha hai. Use filhaal doubt haj ki tum zinda ho. Or sayad tumhe pata nahi ki abhi haal hi me. Tumhari beti per hamla bhi hua tha jise tumhare kisi dushman ne kiya tha. Jisko tum himalaya le kar gye the us khajane ki talash me. Or uski baate sunkar sabko lagta hai ki tum vo khajana lekar gayab ho gye ho. Bhag gye ho. Varsha ke kehne per police wale tumhari talash bhi kar rahe hai jinme mere hi dost shamil hai. Mere dono dost police me hai or bahi tumhe dhund rahe hai.

Vanraj- pichhle kuch dino se main unkee dhyan nahi de paya or ye sab ho gya. Me use chhodunga nahi saale ki himmat kaise hui meri beti per hath daalne ki. Or ha apne dosto ko samjha do ki mujhe dhundna band kar de. Kyuki unhe kuch nahi milne wala aisa karke. Or apne bhatije se bhi keh do ki usse dur rahe.

Main- dosto ko to me kisi tarah mana bhi lunga lekin mere bhatije ko me mana nahi kar sakta. Akhir vo usse Sacha pyar karta hai. Or kahi na kahi tumhari beti bhi use pasand karti hai. Verna vo khud use abhi tak mana kar deti. Vo dono khud ko time dena chahte hai. Jo de rahe hai. Isliye meri maano to dono ko unke haal per chhod do. Unke beech aane ki kosis bhi mat karna. Verna me bata dunga tumhari asliyat unko. Tumne apna faisla khud liya hai. Or ab ye tumhari beti ka faisla hai. Jo use khud hi lene do. Baaki meri taraf se tumhari beti ko koi problem. Nahi hogi iski me guarantee deta hu. Vo agar mere ghar ki bahu banegi to use baisa hi samman milega jaisa bakio ko milta hai mere ghar me. Or tumhara raj bhi raj hi rahega uske saamne. Bas tum khud koi bebakufi karo to uska jimmedar me nahi hu. Agar kahi or se use tumhare baare me pata chala to vo fir tumhari problem hai meri nahi.

Vanraj- theek hai meri beti ki kushi or tumhare is vaade per me unke beech nahi aaunga. Lekin iska ye matlab mat nikalna ki me tumhe marunga nahi. But itna jarur kar sakta hu ki vo din aaj nahi hai jab me tumhe marunga. Aaj tumne mujhe bahut kuch bataya hai meri beti ki raksha ki hai. Isliye aaj tumhe me baks deta hu. Tumhare Ehsan ko chukane ke liye. Lekin agli baar me in baato per dhyan nahi dunga. Or seedha tumhe maar dunga. Fir chahe kuch bhi kaho

Main- agar maar sako to maar lena. Or agar khudko mere hathon se bacha sakte ho to bacha lena. Kyuki me bhi nahi sochunga tumhe maarne se pehle.

Vanraj- done.

Ye kehke vo achanak se gayab hogya. Andhere ka fayeda utha ke or me beech sadak per akela reh gya. Ye sochte hue ki ab me aage kya karu

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 41

Maine sabse pehle to Harry se baat ki

Main- Harry sab theek hai na koi gadbad

Harry- sir bahut badi gadbad shuru ho gyi hai

Main- kaha per

Harry- filhaal dehradun me hai. Or bhi chhote mote city me.

Main- kya ho raha hai baha per.

Harry- sir vo vampire khulkar saamne aane lage hai logo ke. Police unhe goliya maar rahi hai lekin koi fayeda nahi ho raha hai. Vo jaanwaro jaise logo ko kaat rahe hai unhe maar rahe hai.

Main- robo kaha hai.

Harry- sir vo akela hai har jagah nahi pahuch sakta hai. Usne 1-2 jagah per sabko nipta diya hai or ab agli jagah per ja raha hai.

Main- badiya. Tum ek kaam karo sabhi jagah najar rakho. Or bhai rony or aadil ko bhi laga do kaam per. Unse kaho ki silvar wale weapons le jao or sabki band baja do. Or ha tum hi bataoge sabko ki kaha jana hai kaha jyada khatra hai.

Harry- ok sir

Main- or ha ghar ki security ka bhi dhyan rakhna kahi apne gaav me na aajaye. Sabhi gaav walo ko bol do ki ghar se bahar na nikle. Ghar ke gate ko achhe se band karle. Subah tak koi bhi gharo se bahar nahi niklega. Me mumbai vapis ja raha hu. Bhai ko bhej di dehradun. Or rony aadil ko baaki jagah jaha bhi khatra hai. Or ha PM Sir ko call lagao or unse kaho ki special forces ko kaam per laga de. Or silvar bullets ka istemaal hi kare. Maine unhe bol diya tha ki silver ki bullets banwa le. Taaki waqt aane per inse ladne me madad ho sake. Unhe vaise to khabar mil hi gyi hogi lekin ek baar tum hi bata do. Unko bolo ko har bade sehro me forces ko tainat kardo silvar bullets ke sath.

Harry- ok sir. Me bhejta hu sabhi ko.

Uske baad maine doud lagai mumbai ke liye. Mujhe pata hi tha ki sala aisa hi kuch karega. Lekin itna khulkar ye ummid nahi thi.

Super speed se bhagta hua me ja raha tha or raste me jo bhi gaav ya city pad rahe the un sabhi per thoda ruk kar najar maarta hua ja raha tha me. Taaki agar yaha per koi hai to usko thikane lagata jaao me. Lekin koi nahi tha. Or iska ek hi kaaran tha ki abhi unki taadaat itni nahi hui hai ki vo pure desh me ek sath hamla kar sake. Or isme pechhe kahi na kahi mera hi hath hai. Kaafi time se maine unhe naya sikaar nahi karne diya hai.

Or uper se jo sikaar karne aate the unhe me nipta deta tha jisse unki sankhya me kami to aai hai. Or aaj agar sab badiya raha to saalo ki bachi kuchi aabadi bhi me khatm kar dunga. Ye ek tarah se achha hi hua ki saale khulkar saamne aagye. Ab mujhe unko dhundna nahi padega.

Bahi robo filhaal delhi ke aaspass tha. Jaha 3-4 vampires ne halla macha rakha tha. Unhone gaav ko sabse pehle target kiya tha kyuki baha per forces hoti haj nahi or sab easy taarget mil jaate hai unhe. Or jab tak forces aati hai tab tak to gaav saaf hi ho jayega. Robo ke pass ek lazor gun install thi or silvar sword bhi. Jisse vo sabhi ko maar raha tha. Or uska kuch bhi nahi bigad raha tha. Ab bhala vibranium ko kiske dant bhed payenge. Sach me kamal ka banaya tha avi ne use. Uske andar or bhi weapons install the jo waqt aane per istemaal kar sakta hai vo. Or sabse imp. Vo udd sakta hai. Or uper se achhe se najar maar sakta hai sabhi jagah per ki baha kya ho raha hai. Or usi ka fayeda vo utha raha tha.

Me jaldi hi mumbai pahunch gya. Or sabse pehle me gya ghar. Jaha maine bacho ko saabdhan rehne ko kaha kyuki unka kya bharosa yaha bhi hamla kar sakte the vo.

Unko bolke me nikal gya Harry mujhe guide kar raha tha. Baise mumbai me vo filhaal nahi dikhe the Harry ko. Jo achhi baat thi. Isliye me mumbai ke bahar nikal gya aaspass me gaavo ki taraf.

Bahi bhai seedhe pahuche dehradun. Jaha per bhari matra me the vo. Or baha pahuchte hi vo bhi lag gye kaam me. Jo bhi saamne aata 2 tukdo me bat jata or fir apne aap rakh ban jata

Bahi aadil kashmir taraf tha. Baha bhi kai jagah per vo the.

Or rony UP me tha.

Ab tension. Ye thi ki jisko bhi vo kaat rahe the vo bhi unhi ki tarah banne wale the. Aaj nahi to kal. Isliye ham sabhi unke seene me bhi sword utarte ja rahe the. Taaki vo fir zinda na ho paaye. Jisme sabse jyada takleef ho rahi thi hame. Kyuki vo to bichare bhole bhale log the unki kya galti thi isme. Lekin unhe zinda chhodne me bhi bahut jyada risk tha.

Saari raat ham logo ki fights chalti rahi. Lekin ye abhi bhi bache hue the. Kai jagah ham nahi pahuch paaye the. Lekin un jagho per special forces pahuch gyi thi jo logo ko elaan karke ghar ke andar hi rehne ko bol rahi thi or agar unke saamne vampire aate to unko vo seedha mathe per shoot kar dete silvar bullets se.

Subah tak hamne saari situation per kaabu pa liya tha. Harry ne baariki se sabhi jagah ki janch ki. Or fir usne green signal diya ki ab kahi per bhi vampire nahi hai. Jiska ek kaaran suraj ka nikalna bhi tha.jis bajah se jo bhi zinda bache the vo sabhi bhag gye the. Or baaki to nipat hi chuke the.

Or subah se hi pure desh me matam ka mahol ban gya tha. Log ro rahe the jinko unhone raat me kho diya. Unke liye. Bahut hi bhari casualty hui thi. Pata nahi kitne hi log maare gye. Or is bajah se hame bahut hi jyada gussa aaraha tha. Khaskar vikraal per. Agar vo is waqt hamare saamne aajata to uske itne tukde karta ki uske sathi gin nahi paate use.

Bahi news channel per lagatar yahi khabre chal rahi thi jo me nahi chahta tha ki kabhi ho. Kyuki isse logo me dar baith jana tha or bahi hua. Saare log dare hue the. Din tha to koi dikkat nahi thi. Lekin raat hote hi sabko firse aisa hone ki ummid thi. Lekin is baar pure desh me har ek jagah. Fir chahe vo badi city ho ya chhota sa gaav. Har jagah bhari matra me forces tainat thi vo bhi silver bullets or weapons ke sath. Har ek jagah ko seal kar liya tha forces ne. Taaki bahar se koi andar na aapaye.

Or mujhe yakeen tha ki aaj vampire nahi aayenge. Kyuki ab vo hamara mukabla nahi kar payenge. Lekin iski bhi ummid thi ki aaj sayad hi kuch or hamla ho. Kyuki ham har sambhav hamle ke liye ready the. Fir bhi kuch kaha nahi ja sakta. Vo powerfull hai kaafi. Kuch naya hamla bhi kar sakte hai.

Aaj pure desh me national holidat declare kar diya gya tha. Or sarkar ne ye bhi elan kiya tha ki jitne bhi log mare hai un sabhi ke ghar walo ko achha khasa paisa diya jayega taaki unki life aage bad sake. Khair ye sab to political baate hai. Is beech achhi baat ye hui thi ki kai jagah aisi bhi thi jaha per unka hamla nahi hua tha jaise ki mera gaav. Mumbai delhi. Or aise hi kai jagaho per. Lekin ehtiyat ke tour per sabhi jagah forces ko tainat kar diya gya tha.

Baaki me is waqt mumbai me hi tha. Or bhai bagera sab ghar per. Sabhi ko bahut dukh tha ye jo sab raat ko hua hai. Log sarkar se jawab mang rahe the ki achanak se ye sab kaise or kya ho gya. Jiska jawab sarkar ke pass bhi nahi tha. Lekin media wale jaante the ki kahi na kahi sarkar ko pata tha ki aisa ho sakta hai. Tabhi to unke pass silvar bullets moujud thi pehle se hi. Jaise unhe pata tha ki ye unhi bullets se marenge.

Lekin yaha media ne is mamle ko jyada tool nahi diya. Kyuki kahi na kahi isse sabhi ka fayeda hi hua. Or bahane kitne hi logo ki jaan bach gyi. Verna pata nahi kitne hi or log marte.

Media sabhi ko is hamle ki positive side dikha rahi thi taaki logo me jo dar bhar gya hai use kam kiya ja sake. Or din dhalne tak iska asar bhi charo taraf thoda thoda dikhne laga tha. Log normal hone lage the. Lekin andar kahi na kahi ye dar bhi abhi bhi baaki tha ki aaj raat kya hone wala hai

Bahi dusri taraf. Vikraal apne sathiyo ke sath ek jagah per baitha hua tha

A2- boss kal bahut vampire maare gye hai. Or ab unki ginti ungliyo per hi bachi hai. Isliye aaj vo baha nahi ja sakte hamla karne. Verna vo bhi nahi bachenge unko hamari kamjori ka achhe se pata hai. Jiska vo bharpur fayeda utha rahe hai.

Vikraal- me janta hu ki hamari kal ki kosis thodi nakaamyaab rahi. Lekin ek achhi baat bhi hui ki unhone apna kaam kar diya pure desh me tehalka macha diya hai. Sabhi dar ke saaye me baithe hai ki kab kya ho jaaye. Or aaj to kisi ko neend hi nahi aane wali hai. Isi ummid me ki kahi aaj bhi na aaye vo.

Vanraj- aapka kehna sahi haj boss. Lekin is sab ka fayeda kya hoga.

Mujhe ye samajh me nahi aaraha hai.

Vikraal- is sab ka fayeda keval ek hi hai surya ko pareshan karna. Use itna majbur kar dena jisse vo ghutno per aajaye or khud mujhe vo pathar ka kar de de. Jo ki sabse muskil kaam hai.

Vanraj- to ab aage ka kya plan hai. Aapka. Aaj kya karne wale ho aap

Vikraal- aaj kuch nahi hoga. Balki 2-3 din tak kuch nahi hoga. Uske baad hoga asli dhamaka. Abhi sabko normal ho jaane do. Baise bhi abhi sab jagah force tainat hai. Bhale hi vo hamara jyada nuksan nahi kar payenge lekin hame uljha jarur sakte hai. Kiye unhe hat jaane do. Fir se ham hamla karenge. Tab tak unhe ye sochne do ki ham agla hamla kab or kaise karenge.

Ye kehkar vikraal hasne laga or uske sathi bhi. Bahi Vanraj ko kahi na kahi apani family ki chinta ho rahi thi ki kahi in sab me unhe koi nuksan na ho jaye.

Baaki dekhte hai kya hota hai aage.

To be continue…………………...

UPDATE - 42

Khair kisi tarah vo raat bhi nikal gyi or littrally us raat koi nahi soya. Pura desh apne gharo me baith kar bas intjar hi kar raha tha ki kab kya ho. Lekin kuch nahi hua. Or ye ek ishara tha sabhi logo ke liye ki ab vo nahi aayenge.

Lekin me jaanta tha ki vo jaldi hi fir se hamla karenge. Or agar 2-3 din tak vo nahi aaye to pakka ye forces hat jayengi sabhi jagah se. Or fir vo hamla karenge or ye silsila aise hi chalta rahega. Isliye me kuch aisa soch raha tha ki jab tak vo hamla nahi karte tab tak kyu na me unhe dhundo. Kyuki agar vo mujhe mil gye to kaafi hisaab haj jo chukta karna hai unse. Or ho sakta hai me unhe agla hamla karne se bhi rok du. Or dusri baat ye thi ki yahi ek matra raasta bacha hua tha filhaal. Kyuki vo to aaj nahi to kal hamla jarur karenge dobara isliye ya to mujhe unhe rokne ka koi solid intjam karna hoga ya fir unhe hamla karne se pehle hi rokna hoga.

Mere dimaag me filhaal yahi chal raha tha. Bahi bhai log bhi yahi soch rahe the ki ab aage kya kiya jaye. Or sabse badi tension thi ki ab kaisa hamla hoga kon aayega hamla karne. Kyuki vampire to nahj aane wale ye pakki baat thi.

Main- dad kuch samajh nahi aaraha hai ki kya karu kaise unko dhundu. Ya kaise unhe Roku.

Dad- yaar dimaag to mera bhi kaam nahi kar raha hai. Vo kya hai agar vo insan hote to kisi na kisi tarah unke plan ko tu aaram se samajh leta. Or hamle ko bhi pehchan leta. Lekin saale pata nahi kya hai. Or hame inse ladne ka koi experience bhi nahi hai. Isiliye ye haal hai hamara

Bhai- sahi kaha aapne dad. Baise mere pass ek rasta hai. Lekin confirm nahi hai ki vo theek se kaam karega ya nahi. Lekin ek baat ki guarantee hai ki agar kaam kar gya to baat ban jayegi.

Main- yahi na ki dev se contact karne ki kosis karu me.

Bhai- ha mere chotu yahi idea hai mere pass. Lekin tujhe kaise pata chala ki me yahi kehne wala hu.

Main- aise hi andaja lagaya.mere dimaag me bhi ye baat aai thi.

Bhai- to fir kiya kyu nahi ispe Amal.

Main- kaise karu yahi samajh me nahi aaraha hai.

Dad- baise dhyan laga to sayad kaam ban jaaye. Usse bas itna puchh le ki inko rokne ka or inko dhundne ka koi permanent ilaaz bata do. Taaki ye agar bhag kar kahi chhip jaaye to unko aasani se dhunda ja sake. Or unki band bajai ja sake.

Main- theek hai kosis karunga me.

Or ye kehke me baha se nikal gya. Seedha aaya ghar ke bahar. Achha subah ka mahol tha. Suhaani hawa beh rahi thi. Suraj abhi abhi just nikal hi raha tha. Badiya lag raha tha. Subah ki thandi hawa aaye haaye maja hi aajata hai us hawa ko mehsus karne me.

Khair me nikla bahar or gaav ka chakkar lagane nikal gya halke halke jogging karte hue. Sabhi log gharon se bahar nikalne lage the. Or subah subah ghadikhamba ya good morning wish kar rahe the mujhe. Jaha se bhi nikal raha tha me. Sabhi ke chehro per ek santosh tha ki me unhe kuch nahi hone dunga kabhi bhi. Or is baat ko maine bhi gaath baandh kar rakha hua hai hamesha se hi. Unhi ka ye viswas hai jo mujhe ye sab karne ke liye majbur karta hai. Vo bhi apni jaan ki perwah kiye bina.

Khair gaav ka chakkar jaldi hi lag gya. Or me gaav se thoda bahar nikal aaya. Jaha hamari forces khadi hui thi. Ek dum tainaat. Unko dekhke mujhe yaad aaya ki yaar raat bhar se ye log jaag rahe hai inke liye kuch chai coffee nasta vagera kuch nahi bheja. Tension me ye sab yaad hi nahi raha.

Khair maine jaldi hi radha ko call kiya.

Radha- ha ji. Kaha ho aap.

Main- yahi hu jogging kar raha hu achha. Suno. Yaar hamare gaav ke bahar hamare itne saare sipahi ham sabki raksha ke liye khade hue hai. Raat bhar se jaagte hue. Unke kiye chai coffee nasta bagera ka intjam karo.

Radha- actually me bhi yahi soch rahi to or abhi mom se kehne hi wali thi. Bus aap ye bataiye ki kitne log honge.

Main- maybe. 40-50 hai.

Radha- ok to unse keh do ki sabke liye nasta chai bagera ham leke aarahe hai 1 ghante me. Isliye kahi jaaye nahi vo.

Main- ok.

Ye kehke maine call cut kiya.

Bahi radha ne mom se baat ki unko bhi ye idea achha laga or unhone sabhi ko laga diya kaam per. Sabhi bahu or vo khud bua sabhi log gye sabke liye nasta banane me..

Bahi maine bhi unse keh diya ki nasta aaraha hai sabke liye to badiya muh hath dhone fresh ho jaaye. Bahi pass me hi ek badiya tube bell laga hua tha. Maine kaka ko kehke use chalu karwaya or sabhi ne badiya se muh hath dhoye or fresh ho gye.

Tab tak ek car me sabhi ka nasta bhi aagya. Nasta leke sabhi ghar wale aaye hue the. Sabhi ne un sabhi ko badiya chai or nasta diya or sabhi is behaviour se bahut kush the. Sabhi ne bade chav se nasta kiya chai pi. Halaki gov ne sabhi ke khane peene ka intjam kar diya tha sabhi jagah per. Lekin unhe khud hi banana tha. Isiliye hamne hi bhej diya or unka banane ka time bach gya.

Khair me baha se nikla. Or ek bilkul ekaant jagah per pahuch gya.

Gaav ke pass ek jheel thi. Baha per. Or bahi per baith gya me.

Or sochne laga ki kosis karta hu dev se baat karne ki.

Isiliye maine apni aankhe band ki. Or dev ko yaad karne laga use pukarne laga. Kaafi der tak maine unka naam pukara. Or akhir kaar mujhe reply mila uska.

Ham tellypathy ke jariye ek dusre se baat karne lage.

Dev- kya haal hai surya. Us din ke baad aaj yaad kiya. Sab theek.

Main- baise theek hai bhi or nahi bhi. Kaafi tension haj.

Dev- kya hua.

Main- kya tumne jara bhi dhyan nahi diya ki yaha per kya ho raha hai

Dev- maine diya tha lekin tum sab itni achhi tarah se handle kar rahe the to maine fir dhyan dena band kar diya.

Main- achha. Me achhe se jaanta hu ki tumhara dhyan har taraf barabar rehta hai or har samay rehta hai. Isliye jyada bano mat or koi solution do mujhe. Me kya karu. Na to inhe me dhund pa raha hu.or mujhe to ye bhi nahi pata ki ye agli baar kya naya karenge.

Dev- yaar sach kahu to sach me tension wali to baat hai. Lekin jyada tension lene wali bhi nahi hai.

Main- kya keh rahe ho. Saaf saaf kaho.

Dev- actually abki baar vo kuch jyada hi khatarnak hamla karne wala hai in vampire se bhi jyada khatarnak. Or agar ek baar ye hamla safal ho gya to samajh lo ki pure desh ko samsan banne me der nahi lagegi

Main- aisa kon aaraha hai hamla karne.

Dev- darashal abki baar…………….
Aayenge hamla karne.

Main- what. Ye bhi hai sansar me.

Dev- ha bhai sab hai.

Main- to ab kya karu me. Inhe kaise Roku.

Dev- tumhe vikraal ko rokna hoga. Ek baar vo ruk gya fir samjho sab ruk gya.

Main- kaha milega mujhe ye.

Dev- baise tumne ek bat notice nahi ki sayad.

Main- konsi

Dev- yahi ki hamle ki shuruwat kaha se hui thi.

Maine usper socha or mujhe yaad aaya

Main- dehradun se.

Dev- correct. To tumhara pehla sikaar to bahi per milega jise tum itne dino se dhund rahe ho. Kisi bahut hi ekaant or andheri jagah per.

Main- ok or next wala.

Dev- ek se to tum mil hi chuke ho. Or uski kamjori bhi jaante hi ho. Lekin me jaanta hu tum uska fayeda nahi uthaoge.

Main- mujhe uski tension nahi hai. Vo to bus majburi ka gulaam hai. Ek baar vikraal mar gya to vo aazad ho jayega. Or uske baad agar usne udham machaya to me use khud apne hatho se marunga.

Dev- sahi hai. To fir ab bacha vikraal. Use dhund pana itna aasan nahi hai. Vo tumhare bahut karib hi rehta hai. Or ek no. Ka behrupiya hai.to tumhe use dhundne ke liye apne aaspass ke logo per najar rakhni hogi.

Main- mere aaspass kon hai. Mere bhai hi hai. To kya unme se koi vikraal hai

Dev- nahi tumhare pariwar ka koi sadasya nahi hai. Me bahiri logo ki baat kar raha hu.

Main- seedhe seedhe kyu nhi bata dete. Bhelpuri kyu bana rahe ho. Mere pass time nahi hai. Sabka peechha karne ka.

Dev- bhadak kyu rahe ho. Theek hai bata deta hu.

Main- kon hai.

Dev- …………………..

UPDATE - 43

Main- batao kon hai vo.

Dev- suno suraj Sharma. Naam ka insan bana hua hai vo filhaal. Jo tumhare pitaji ka dost bana hua hai. Or jisne tumhe vo dabai batai thi vampires ko behosh karne ke liye.

Main- what. Ye kaise sambhav hai. Agar vo vikraal hai to fir usne hamari madad kyu ki.

Dev- taaki tumhara viswas jeet sake or tumhare ghar aake paras pathar hasil kar sake. Ye uska last plan tha ki agar kuch kaam nahi aaya to ye to aahi jayega.

Main- baise usper mujhe shak to tha. Lekin confirm nahi tha. Kyuki usne hamari madad ki thi. Or papa ka dost bhi hai vo. Isiliye. Baise asli wala zinda hai ya mar gya.

Dev- mar gya.

Main- ok to ab me dekh lunga tumhara fir se bahut bahut shukriya dev. Tumne bahut madad ki hai abhi tak.

Dev- aage or bhi padegi. Isliye sab ek sath bol dena.

Main- baise yaar mere sabhi ghar wale tumse milna chahte hai. Me janta hu ki tum yaha aasake ho. To aajao. Badiya gappe marenge.

Dev- pakka aaunga.

Main- pakka na.

Dev- 100%

Main- ok. To fir milenge. Achha ab me jata hu.

Dev- ok. Dhyan rakhna apna bhi or sabka bhi.

Main- ok. Byy

Dev- byyy.

Ye kehke maine apni aankhe kholi. Mere bahut saare doubt clear ho gye the. Mujhe pura yakeen tha ki ab kaam ban jayega. Bas ek achhe plan ki jarurat thi.

Main thodi der bahi baitha raha or sochta raha ki kya karu kaise karu.

Thodi hi der me ek achha plan mujhe mil gya. Or me uspe amal karne chala gya seedha ghar.

Ghar me pahucha to sabhi log mera hi intjar kar rahe the. Or mere chehre ki rounak dekhke unhe samajh me aagya ki kahi na kahi kaam ban gya hai.

Dad- to batao ab plan kya hai.

Main- simple hai. Bus mujhe rony ki madad chahiye hogi thodi si. Or bhai ki bhi

Bhai- ha to bolo kya karna hai.

Main- ok to suno. Aap jaoge dehra dun. Baha per aapko milega. Vo jisne in vampire ko banaya hai. Apne sath avi ka robo bhi le jana. Kaam aayega. Usse abhi tak ham Bhide nahi hai to hame pata nahi ki vo kya kya kar sakta hai. Isliye robo kaam aayega aapke.

Bhai- lekin dehradun me kaha.

Main- vo aapko dhundna padega. Or ha aapko bhesh badalna hoga. Aise vo pehchan lenge aapko. Or robo ko chhipa kar rakhna. Taaki unke liye vo surprise ho. Aapko baha per aisi jagaho ki talash karni hai jaha andhera chhaya hua rehta ho har waqt. Jaise koi gufa. Ya koi under ground warehouse. Aisa kuch. Harry aapki madad kar dega.

Bhai- ok me dekh lunga. Abhi nikal jata hu.

Main- badiya hai. Aap tayyari keejiye mask vagera bana leejiye.

Ye sunke bhai chale gye base me.

Main- baaki rony aap or me jayenge mumbai. Vikraal ke peeche. Vo kya hai vikraal ko to sambhal lunga. Lekin uska ek gulaam bhi hai. Jo uski raksha ke liye kuch bhi karega. To jaise hi vo aayega vikral ke liye. Aap use sambhaloge. Or ha usse bachkar uske pass logo ko freeze karne ki power hai. Or bhi ho sakti hai power. Kuch keh nahi sakte.

Rony- don't worry me use sambhal lunga

Main- use maarna nahi hai. Bas rokna hai.

Rony- lekin kyu.

Main- vo me baad me bataunga.

(Man me - dono samdhi aapas me ladenge maja aayega.)

Rony- ok.

Dad- lekin ye vikral hai kaha.

Main- aapka dost banke ghum raha hai suraj Sharma.

Ye sunte hi dad khade ho gye.

Dad- what. To asli wala kaha hai.

Main- mara gya hai

Dad- what. Kaise.

Main- sayad vikral ne hi mara hoga use. Uska roop lene ke liye. Taaki vo koi gadbad na kar sake.

Dad- shit yaar. Ye pakka us pathar ko pane ke liye hi kiya hoga usne taaki dost banke ghar me ghus sake or peeth me khanjar ghonp sake.

Main- sahi kaha aapne. Uska yahi plan hai. Isiliye usne hamari madad bhi ki. Taaki vo hamara viswas jeet sake.

Dad- ha me samajh gya sab. Ab dekho vo bahut hi shatir hai isliye sabse pehle khud ko bachane ki sochna. Agar kahi lage ki mamla hath se nikal raha hai. To sabse pehle ek dusre ki raksha karna. Unka kya hai baad me bhi unko ham dhund lenge.

Main- ha dad mujhe pata hai. Uski powers ki abhi tak hamare pass koi jaankari nahi hai. Isliye vo or bhi jyada khatarnak hai. Is waqt. Isliye ham dhyan rakhenge.

Dad- good. Ek kaam karo tum dono bhi mask pehan lo. Or kuch or hi ban kar jaao uske. Pass.

Main- ha dad mera bhi kuch baisa hi plan hai. Achha ham jaate hai tayyari karni hai thodi baad me milte hai.

Dad- ok. Take care and all the best.

Uske baad ham bhi base me gye. Tab tak bhai puri tarah se ready ho gye the. Uske baad hame apne mask bhi banane ko daal diye. Or bhai ko all the best kehke bhej diya dehradun. Bahi robo ko bhi keh diya ki bhai ki help kare chhip kar or jab mamla hath se nikalta dikhe tab achanak hamla kare. Use sab aasani se samajh me aagya. Vo bhi baha se nikal gya dehradun ke liye.

Bahi hamare mask bhi ready the. Isliye hamne unhe pehna or ek car leke nikal gye mumbai ke liye. Baaki Harry laga hua tha apne kaam me. Suraj per najar jamaye hue tha or dehradun me us teesre vande ko bhi dhund raha tha. Jo sabse muskil kaam tha.

Hame mumbai pahuchte pahuchte raat ho gyi thi. Or yahi hame chahiye tha. Kyuki agar din me hamari kadai hoti to puri duniya ye tamasha dekhti. Isiliye raat ko chuna hamne.

Baaki ab dekhte hai ki ham kaha tak sadak hote hai is mission me. Ya is baar bhi vikraal bach niklega. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue…………………..

UPDATE - 44

Raat ko ham logo ne apni car ko uske ghar ke bahar roka or rony ko car le ja kar thoda dur rehne ko bola taaki rony unke liye surprise rahe. Vo bhi samajh gya. Or vo car leke ghar se thoda aage chala gya or ek andheri jagah per car ki saari lights band karke baith gya.

Bahi maine uske ghar ki bell bajai.

Thodi der baad usne darwaja khola.

SS- ji kahiye kisse milna hai.

Main- ji mujhe apse hi milna hai. Mera naam Rakesh hai. Or mujhe aapse ek bahut hi imp baat karni hai.

SS- kis baare me.

Main- ji andar chalke baat kare. Yaha thoda khatra ho sakta hai. Raat ho gyi hai. Or aapko to pata hi hai aajkal kya ho raha hai pure desh me.

SS- ok aajaiye.

Ye kehke vo side hua or me andar aagya usne darwaje ke aaju baaju dekha or gate band karke vo bhi aagya. Usne mujhe baithne ko kaha.

Main baitha. Mere saamne vo baitha.

SS- ji kahiye kya baat karni hai aapko

Main- ji darashal mujhe aapse ye kehna haj ki. Me jaan gya hu ki aap suraj Sharma nahi hai. Balki koi behrupiye hai

Ye sunke vo ek dum se khada ho gya.

SS- ye kya bakwas hai.

Main- ye bakwas nahi sach hai.

SS- achha or ye tum sabit kaise karoge.

Main- matlab maine sach hi kaha tum asli suraj nahi ho. Balki koi behrupiye hi ho. Kyuki agar aapki hote to ye sawal nahi karte.

SS- ha tumne sahi pehchana me asli nahi hu.

Ab hairan rehne ki baari meri thi. Kyuki isne itni jaldi jo kabul kar liya tha ye. Mujhe laga ye kuch dakeel dega lekin isne to maan liya. Kahi use pata to nahi ki me surya hu.

SS- kya sochne lage mr. Rakesh. Yahi na ki maine itni jaldi kabul kyu kar liya.

Main- ha.

SS- vo isliye ki mere pass jyada samay nahi hai waste karne ke liye. Isliye jaldi batao kya chahte ho tum.

Main- chahta to tumhari mout hu. Baaki tumhari shraddha.

SS- tumhara naam definately rakesh to nahi hai. Sach batao kon ho tum.

Main- tumhara bahut hi khaas dost hu me.

SS- main apne dosto ko kabhi nahi bhulata.

Main- are yaar ye to galat baat hai tum mujhe kaise bhul gye. Yaad hai ham jungle me mile the. Or maine tumhari bahut pitaai ki thi. Tum almost marne hi wale the. Ki tumhare chamche ne tumhe bacha liya tha.

Ye sunte hi vo seat se ek dum uchhal kar khada ho gya.

SS- surya.

Main- are pehchan liya tumne kya baat hai. Ha me hi hu.

Ye kehke maine apna mask nikaal diya.

Vo ek dum hairan reh gya mujhe apne saamne dekhkar. Use bilkul bhi yakeen nahi tha ki me aise achanak uske saamne aajaunga. Or uska bhaanda itni jaldi foot jayega.

Main- bas karo ab ye suraj ka nakab hatao apne chehre se. Or asli chehra dikhao.

Ye sunna tha ki achanak se hi usne apna roop badal liya. Uske haavbhav sab badal gye. Vo ab vikraal tha.

Itna bhayanak chehra ki kamjor dil wale to use dekhkar hi mut de.

Vikraal- kya baat hai yaar tune to mujhe pehchan liya.

Main- shak to mujhe bahut pehle se tha tujhper. Or use hi confirm karne me yaha aaya tha or mera shak sahi nikla.

Vikraal- to ab kya irada hai. Ladna hai mujhse

Main- irada to yahi hai.

Vikraal- janna nahi chahoge ki maine ye roop kyu liya.

Main- mujhe ye janna hai ki tumhe suraj ke baare me pata kaise chala ki ye papa ka dost hai. Or tumhe vo mila kaha.

Vikraal- Mujhe kisi aise ki hi talash thi jo ye bhoot pret vampire bagera me maanta ho. Or meri kismat achhi thi ki mujhe aisa insan mil gya or vo pehle se hi tumhare papa ka dost nikla. Bas mere dono hathon me laddu aagye.

Main- badiya hai. Baise tumne jo kal raat kiya na. Usse itna gussa aaraha hai mujhe ki kya batau me.

Vikraal- isi liye to kiya tha vo sab. Taaki tujhe gussa aaye or tu mujhe pagalon ki tarah yaha baha dhunde. Or me aaram se baith ke tujhe bebas or lachar hota dekhu. Lekin tu dedh Shana nikla. Mujhe pehle hi dhund liya.

Main- to ab seedhe tarike se bata kya chahta hai tu.

Vikraal- jawab tumhe pata hai

Main- vo pathar tujhe nahi milne wala.

Vikraal- to teri jaan dede.

Main- ye bhi tujhe nahi milne wali. Kuch or bol.

Vikraal- mujhe bas yahi dono cheeze chahiye. Or use paane ke liye me kisi bhi had tak jaunga. Fir chahe is pure desh me keval tu hi akela zinda kyu na bache. Tu bhi jaanta hai ki me kya kya kar sakta hu. Or tu har jagah nahi pahuch sakta. Tere 3 bhai hai na. To tum charo milke 4 jagah sambhal loge lekin is desh me hajaron jagah hai jaha me ek sath hamla kar sakta hu. Tu jab tak ek ko bachayega tab tak me kai ilaake saaf kar dunga.

Main- matlab tumhe zinda chhodne ka koi fayeda nahi hai. Tumhe maarna hi padega.

Vikraal- ya fir tumhe marna padega. Tabhi ye sab band hoga.

Main- kaise hoga. Mujhe maar kar tu agar vo pathar hasil kar lega or black heart ko zinda kar dega to fir vo yaha aake aise hi tabahi machayega. Infact sabhi ko maar dega.

Vikraal- kuch ko chhod dega. Varna uski gulami kon karega. Ladkiya ko chhidega jo usse din raat chudwayengi. Ek no. Ka aayash hai vo. Kisi per uski ek baar najar bigad gyi fir to use bhagwan bhi nahi bacha sakta uske neeche laane se. Or use har din ek nai ladki chahiye hoti hai. To soch le is puri prithvi per total kitni hogi. Vo un sabhi ko ek ek karke bhogega.

Uska ye kehna tha ki mera ek jordar punch laga uske jabde per. Saale ke 4-5 dant uper hawa me uchhal gye. Or vo filhaal super slo-mo me neeche gir raha tha. Tabhi maine jaldi se uske seene me apna super punch mara. Ye punch saamne wale ki body ke aarpaar nikal jata hai. Mera hath uske dil ke baaju se aarpaar nikal gya. Or apna hath bahar nikalte samay maine uske dill ko pakad liya or dum laga kar bahar kheech liya.

Or fir time fir se apni gati se chalne laga or vo dhadam se neeche gira. Uske pure farsh per charo taraf khoon failne laga. Mere hathon me jo uska dill tha vo bilkul bhi nahi dhadak raha tha. Maine is baat per baad me gour kiya ki vo pehle se hi nahi dhadak raha tha. Ye kaafi shocking tha mere liye.

Mujhe laga kahi ye bhi to vampire nahi hai. Lekin vampire ki powers aisi to nahi hoti hai. Ye to din me bhi ghum sakta hai or apna roop bhi badal sakta hai. Fir iska dill kyu nahi dhadak raha tha. Aisa to ho nahj sakta ki mera hath andar jaate hi dill ka dhadakna ruk jaaye. Ye impossible hai.

Me is waqt kaafi confuse tha ki ye ho kya raha hai. Kahi aisa to nahi ki ye vikraal na ho. Lekin dev ki khabar galat bhi to nahi ho sakti hai na. Jarur kuch or hi mamla hai.

Me lagatar uske dill ko dekhkar yahi sab soch raha tha. Tabhi mujhe kisi ki aawaj aai

Maine najre utha kar dekha to vo vikraal tha jo mere saamne sahi salamat khada tha. Or iska ek hi matlab tha ki ye sala kuch alag hi film hai itni aasani se nahi marne wala ye. Farsh per khoon ki ek boond bhi nahi thi. Pura farsh pehle ki tarah chakachak ho gya tha.

Me puri tarah se confuse tha ki ab me kya karu jisse iski kahani yahi khatm ho jaaye.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 45

Vikraal- kya hua bade confuse lag rahe ho.

Main- ye sab kaise hua. Kya tha ye. Tera dill abhi bhi mere hath me hai. Fir tu zinda kaise hai.

Vikraal- jadu hai ye. Mera sharir ke andar ya bahar ke ang agar kat bhi jaaye ya nikaal liye jaaye to bhi me zinda reh sakta hu. Meri body turant hi dusre ango ka nirmaan kar leti hai. Tune mera dill nikala ab mere andar ek naya dill aagya hai. Chahe to hath laga kar meri dhadkanon ko mehsus kar sakte ho.

Main- jab maine tere dill ko chhua tha tab bhi vo nahi dhadak raha tha.

Vikraal- mera dill 1 min. Me keval 10 baar hi dhadakta hai. Ab teri kismat kharab jo tune aise samay me hath dala andar jab vo nahi dhadak raha tha. Or tune to ye kitni speed se kiya to vaise bhi tujhe ehsas nahi hota sayad.

Main- to kya tujhe maarne ka koi tarika nahi hai

Vikraal- sayad nahi hai. Or agar hai bhi to tujhe kyu batau. Taaki tu mujhe maar sake.

Main- agar tere do tukde kar du to.

Vikraal- to me fir se jud jaunga.

Me totally confuse tha ki kya karu me. Kaise ise maaru. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Tabhi meri najar uske gale me moujud locket per padi. Jo thoda thoda chamak raha tha. Or mujhe yaad aaya ki ye isi se mujhe maarne ki kosis kar raha tha. Or ise pata hai ki meri body bhi kuch kuch aise hi react karti hai. Matlab agar ye locket se me mar sakta hu to sayad ye bhi mar sakta hai. Lekin ab tension ye thi ki ye sala kuch bolta hai mantra type usko activate karne ke liye. Tabhi mujhe ek idea aaya.

Ki aaj to ye bach hi jayega lekin kyu na isse ye locket me chheen lu. Fir pata karu ki ye kya bolta hai is locket ko. Mere lences ki madad se.

Kosis kar sakta tha me..

To maine fir se super duper slo-mo kiya time ko. Sab kuch jaise ruk sa gaya. Halaki kamre me sab pehle se hi ruka hua tha. Sivay ghadi ke. Lekin is baar vikraal mujhe achhe se dekh raha tha. Jaise hi me uske karib pahucha mujhe pata tha ya to ye gayab hoke peeche se war karega ya fir mujhper direct hamla karega. Or me dono ke liye ready tha.

Main bhi use dekh raha tha. Maine jaanbhuj kar apna ek hath kuch is prakar se aage kiya jisse use lage ki main uske pet me punch maar raha hu. Taaki vo usse bachne ka prayas karen or baisa hi hua. Vo us punch se bachne ke liye thoda side me hogya. Or jaise hi vo apni jagah se hila side hone ke liye. Mere dusre hath ne apna kamaal dikha diya. Uske gale se locket ko jhatak liya. Or maine use turant hi andar rakh liya jeb me. Or fir sab normal ho gya.

Jaise hi normal hua uska sabse pehle dhyan us locket per hi gya. Or use apne gale me na paakar vo ek dum se hairan reh gya. Or usne ajeeb si najro se meri taraf dekha.

Main- me jaan gya hu ki teri bhi yahi kamjori hai. Jise tu dusro ki kamjori banata hai bahi teri bhi hai. Or ab isi se tera ant hoga.

Vikraal- surya majak nahi. Use vapis de do. Tum usse kuch nahi kar paoge. Pls vo vapis de do mujhe.

Main- ooohho aapke to tevar ek dum se badal gye. Aisa kya hai is locket me.

Vikraal- hai kuch. Vo mujhe vapis de do surya. Vo meri maa ki akhiri nishani hai. Use tum activate bhi nahi kar paoge. Kuch nahi hoga usse.

Main- koi nahi me kisi na kisi tarah pata kar lunga ki ise kaise activate karte hai. Sayad paras pathar meri kuch madad karde.

Ye sunte hi uske hosh udd gye. Me hawa me teer chhod raha tha lekin full confident ke sath. Or uske chehre ke expression dekhke me samajh raha tha ki kahi na kahi mere teer sahi jagah per lag rahe hai.

Vikraal- surya use vapis de do. Verna is puri city ko raakh me badal dunga me. Tumne abhi mera asli roop nahi dekha hai. Isliye keh raha hu maan jaao use Bapis de do.

Main- chalo maan liya ki maine ye tumhe de diya. To badle me mujhe kya milega

Vikraal- kya chahiye tumhe.

Main- shanti tumse or tumhare un tattuo se.

Vikraal- theek hai me vaada karta hu. Aajke baad meri bajah se kisi ki bhi mout nahi hogi yaha per. Laao ab vo mujhe de do.

Main- lekin me tumhari baat per bharosa kaise karu. Kya pata ye tumhe milte hi tum fir se apni asli aukaat per aajao or sabko maarne lago.

Vikraal- to fir tum batao me kya karu. Tumhe yakeen dilane ke liye.

Main- apni kamjori batao. Ki tumhe kaise mara ja sakta hai. Taaki agar tum apna vada todo to me tumhara khatma kar saku.

Vikraal- or is baat ki kya guarantee hai ki ye janne ke baad tum abhi mujhe nahi maroge.

Main- well guarantee to koi nahi hai. Ye sab mere mood per nirbhar karega or filhaal tum ye sawal puchhne ki condition me nahi ho kyuki tumhari ye amanat mere hath me hai.

Ye sunke vikraal sochne laga ki kya karu kya nahi. Bahi usne man me Vanraj ko yaad kiya use madad ke liye bulaya. Taaki surya ko kisi tarah jama de vo. Or vikraal usse vo locket chheen le. Lekin use kya pata ki bahar rony kabse Vanraj ka hi wait kar raha hai. Tab tak yaha surya ka kaam baise hi pura ho jana chahiye tha.

Main- kya faisla kiya tumne. Bolo.

Vikraal- me ye risk nahi le sakta. Tum baise bhi mujhper khunnas khaye hue ho. Meri kamjori jaante hi tumhe ek sec nahi lagega mujhe maarne me.

Main- to fir theek hai is locket ko bhool jaao. Or kamjori bhi mat batao. Is locket se hi tumhara khatma karunga me.

Mera confident dekh kar vo or bhi hairan pareshan ho gya. Use viswas tha ki me kaise na kaise usko activate karne ka rasta dhund hi lunga. Or fir uski khair nahi.

Bahi mujhe ye lag raha tha ki is locket me or bhi kuch baat hai. Jis bajah se vikraal kuch jyada hi react kar raha hai. Sayad uski powers isi se aati ho. Ya ye hi use immortal banata ho. Kuch na kuch baat to jarur hai. Jis bajah se ye or bhi jyada dar raha hai.

Bahi bahar ki side rony car me baitha tha tabhi uske baaju se kuch bahut tez nikala usne dekh liya. Or rony samaj gya ki yahi hai Vanraj. Isliye rony jaldi se car se bahar nikal aaya. Or vanraj ke peeche jaane laga tezi se. Vanraj us ghar ke bahar ruk gya tha. Or bina koi aawaj kiye andar jaane ki kosis kar raha tha. Tabhi rony bhagta hua aaya or usi speed me usne vanraj ko uthaya or baha se dur le jaane laga. Rony ki pakad ek dum majbut thi. Or vanraj kuch samajhta usse pehle hi 1-2 sec me hi rony usko us pure area se hi bahar le aaya or ek khali pade ground me laake patak diya.

Vanraj thodi dur jaake gira. Lekin jaldi hi sambhal gya or dobara khada ho gya.

Usne rony ko dekha to dekhte hi pehchan gya.

Vanraj- ohh to tum ho. Mujhe ummid nahi thi ki koi or bhi hoga baha per

Rony- ha ham to gadhe hai na. Jo aise hi har baar tumhare saamne akele aate rahenge. Or dusri baat ki ham Rajput hai. Or ham barabari walo se hi mukabla karte hai or barabari se hi ladte hai. Ab baha surya tumhare vikraal ki band baja raha hai. Aise me tum baha jaoge to uske kaam me tang adaoge or tum do ho jaoge. Or vo akela. Isliye me khaas tumhare liye aagya uske sath. Taaki ham dono lade or vo dono

Vanraj- dekho mujhe jaane do. Verna vikraal surya ko maar dega. Kisi na kisi tarah.

Rony- tumhe me sakal se kya chutiya lagta hu. Agar vikraal andar jeet raha hota to bo tumhe thodi na bulata. Pakka andar uski badiya se dhulaai ho rahi hogi. Isliye unhe disturb karna theek nahi hai.

Vanraj- dekho mere raste se hat jaao Verna tumhare liye theek nahi hoga.

Rony- aisa kya.

To chalo theek hai hata sako to hata lo mujhe apne raaste se.

Ye sunkar Vanraj ne thodi der socha or fir ground ke dusri taraf doud laga di. Rony ye dekhkar turant hi dusri taraf se douda baha jaane ka ek matra rasta yahi se hokar jata tha jaha is waqt rony khada hua tha.

Vo isi taraf bahut hi tez raftaar se doudta hua aaraha tha. Jaise hi vo rony ke karib pahucha rony ne ghum kar or thoda hawa me hokar uske seene me ek jordaar kick maari. Kick kaafi powerfull thi.

Kyuki kick lagte hi vanraaj us ground ki boundary wall se ja takraya or uske takraane se vo deewar hi tut gyi. Or vo uthta usse pehle hi rony uske karib gya or laga punch maarne uske chehre per. Super speed se. Jaisa surya karta hai hamesha. Itne saare punch jab uske thobde per ek sath pade to vo puri tarah se boukhla gya. Vo to surya ne use maarne se mana kiya tha Verna aaj iska kaam bhi tamam hi tha.

Yahi baat yaad aate hi rony ruk gya or use utha ke ground ke beecho beech fek diya. Vo baha girte hi roll hota hua thodi dur tak ja pahuncha.

Ab rony keval use dekh raha tha. Ki ye ab kya karta hai.

Bahi dehradun me. Bhai to ek hotel ke room me baithe hue the. Apna laptop khol ke.

Jisme Harry har sambhav jagah ki xray footage check kar raha tha. Vampires jaha per ho sakte the. Lekin unhe abhi tak koi khaas safalta nahi mili thi. Aadhe se jyada dehradun unhone check kar liya tha. Or robo dehradun ke bahiri ilaako ko check kar raha tha ki pahado me jungalo me koi gufa vagera me to nahi ghuse hai vo. Or uske hath bhi abhi tak khaali the. Use bhi kuch safalta nahi mili thi.

Baaki ab dekhte hai agle update me ki in teeno ka kya hota hai.

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 46

Surya or vikraal abhi bhi us ghar me hi the. Or vikraal abhi bhi soch raha tha ki kya karu.

Bahi surya use lagatar dekh raha tha ki ye akhir is locket ke liye kya kya karta hai.

Main- mere pass saari raat nahi hai. Jaldi faisla karo ki tumhe kya karna hai. Or agar koi faisla nahi kar pa rahe ho to me nikalta hu.

Vikraal- surya maine faisla kar liya hai. Main tumhe kuch nahi bataunga. Or ye locket bhi tumse cheen lunga.

Main- ek pathar to mujhse le nahi pa rahe ho. Ise kya loge.

Vikraal- achha to fir ye lo.

Ye kehke pata nahi usne kya kiya uski aankho se achanak bahut tez lezor nikalne lagi. Ek dum laal. Main fast tha to kisi tarah uske us baar se bach gya. Lekin usne fir se mujhper lazor chhodna start kar diya. Or me sare ghar me yaha baha uchhal kar khud ka bachav kar raha hu. Or in sab me us pure ghar ki aisi ki taisi ho gyi. Uski lazor bakai kaafi powerfull thi. Dewar ko bhi bhed rahi thi. Or isi chakkar me ghar ki saarj deeware lazor se kat gyi. Or achanak se ghar ki chhat hamari taraf neeche aane lagi.

Isme mera dhyan thoda bat gya. Or usne apni aankho ki lazor se mere seene per tagda war kar diya. Uski lazor ek hi pal me mere body ke aar paar nikal gyi. Mere body me ek seedha chhed ho gya tha. Vo to achha hua ki mere heart se lazor nahi takrai Verna ho gya tha mera kaam aaj. Khair mujhe baaki sarir ki perwah nahi thi. Kyuki agle hi sec. Vo chhed vapis se sahi ho gya. Lekin mera suit ka chhed use bharne me thoda time lagne wala tha. Ye ek naye material se banaya gya suit tha Wolverine material jo apne aap hi khud ko theek kar sakta hai.

Vikraal- ye mat sochana ki nishana chuk gya. Ye akhiri chance hai mera locket mujhe vapis de do. Verna abki baar seedhe tumhare heart me lazor ghus jayegi. Or tumhare ye jaldi theek hone ke chances na ke barabar reh jayenge.

Main- kosis karke dekh lo. Baaki locket to tumhe milne se raha.

Ye sunte hi uska para fir chad gya or usne is baar seedha mere heart per nishana lagaya apni lazor ka. Or jaise hi lazor mere heart ke karib pahunchi maine fataak se uska vo locket nikala or us lazor ke aage kar diya.

Lazor seedhi us locket se takrai.

Or lazor ka rasta mud gya. Ye dekhke me dang reh gya ki lazor ne is locket ko koi nuksaan nahi pahunchaya.

Bahi vo locket achanak se bahut hi tez chamakne laga. Ye dekhke vikraal ne lazor chhodna band kar diya.

Vikraal- ye kya kiya tumne ise lazor ke aage kyu kiya.

Main- khud ko bachane ke liye. Lekin lazor iske aar paar kyu nahi gyi.

Vikraal- ise samajh kya rakha hai. Ye koi aam locket hai kya.

Or aage vo kuch or bolne hi wala tha ki usne khud ko rok liya.

Me gour se use dekh raha tha. Tabhi meri najar locket ke peeche ki side gyi. Jaha kuch likha hua tha sanskrit me. Mujhe thodi bahut aati thi sanskrit to maine use padna shuru kiya. Abhi pehla hi akshar pada tha ki vikraal bahut tezi se mujhse takraya. Or han dono hi us force se ghar ki deewar ko todte hue bahar ki side ko aagye. Or hamare bahar girte hi bacha khucha ghar ek hi jhatke me neeche gir gya.

Or is aawaj se aaju baaju ke log apne gharo se bahar aagye ye dekhne ki kya ho gya.

Main filhaal unki najro me nahi aana chahta tha isliye maine baha se tez speed me bhagana start kiya. Us ilaake ke bahar ki taraf. Or mere peeche vikraal.

Vo mere peeche hi tha or mujhe rokne ke liye mujhper lazor chhod raha tha jisse me baar baar bach raha tha kyuki me thoda zigzag me bhag raha tha. Taaki uska nishana na lage.

Achanak se pata nahi usne kya kiya. Usne ruk kar ek jordaar kaat neeche jameen per patak di. Or uske aisa karte hi neeche ki jameen me samundar jaisi lahar si uth gyi. Jo bahut hi tezi se meri taraf aarahi thi. Or usse bachne ke liye me or tez bhaga lekin kaam nahi bana or agle hi sec. Vo lehar mere pairo tak aagyi. Or me speed me hone ki bajah se usme fas ke neeche jameen me gir pada or kaafi dur tak khiskaya hua chala gya. Bahi mere girte hi vikraal tezi se meri ore bhaga or me khiskata hua ruka hi tha ki vo mere baaju me aagya.

Vikraal- bas karo. Mujhe or tabahi machane per majbur mat karo. Mera locket mujhe vapis de do.

Main yaha se aasani se bach ke nikal sakta tha bahut pehle hi lekin me vikraal ko uksana chahta tha taaki vo us gusse me kuch aisa bolde jo mere kaam aasake. Is locket ki jaankari ya fir locket se uska connection. Kuch to bole ye. Lekin sala kuch bhi bolne ko ready hi nahi hai.

Main- is locket ko bhul jaao use mujhse tum nahi chheen paoge.

Ye kehke me khada hua vapis se.

Or vo kuch bolta hai karta usse pehle hi maine apni sword seedhe uske dill me utar di. Silvar wali. Jo uskw dill ke aarpaar nikal gyi.

Or sword use lagte hi vo jameen per ghutno ke bal baith gya or usne jor se apna hath jameen per patak diya jisse jameen me bhayankar kampann paida hone lagi. Me bhi hil gya us kampann se.

Maine sword ko Bapis nikala nahi tha. Me bas dekh raha tha ki usper koi asar hota bhi hai ya nahi.

Tabhi mujhe locket per likhe shabdo ki yaad aai. Maine locket nikala or un shabdo ko padna shuru kiya.

Vo word kaafi difficult the isliye yaha likhunga nahi. Baaki mere ek ek shabd padhte hi aasman ki haalat ek dum se badalne lagi. Bhayankar Bijli kadakne lagi charo taraf. Kai jagah to gir bhi gyi. Achanak se sabhi jagah ki light chali gyi. Charo taraf bhayankar andhiyara chha gya.

Lekin mere lences ki bajah se mujhe sab saaf dikh raha tha. Maine aage padna shuru kiya. Bahi vikraal ye sab sunkar bahut hi jyada tadapane laga tha. Me abhi bhi confuse tha ki ye sab ho kya raha hai. Lekin vo padna bhi jaruri tha. Isliye maine bina ruke us mantra ko pura pad liya.

Mere chup hote hi charo taraf bhayankar sannata chha gya. Aasaman ki bijali bhi kadakna band ho gyi thi.

Tabhi vikraal bola.

Vikraal- ise apni jeet mat samajhna surya me vapis aaunga. Tumne is mantra ko padke mujhe ek tarah se aazad kar diya hai. Meri shaktiyon ko aazad kar diya hai. Jo pehle seemit thi lekin ab nahi hai. Filhaal to me ja raha hu. Lekin jald hi vapis aaunga. Or mere aate hi yaha sailaab aayega. Jise tum to kya koi bhi sambhal nahi payega.

Usne itna hi bola or achanak se bahut hi bhayankar roshni us locket se nikli or seedhi jaake vikraal ko lagi. Or vo bahi tadapane laga. Uski chillane ki aawaj bahut dur dur tak pakka ja rahi hogi. Tabhi aasman se seedhi bijli gyi vikraal ke sharir per. Or bijli ke girte hi locket se roshni nikalna band ho gya. Or bijli bhi apna kaam kar gyi.

Baha itni jyada roshni ho gyi thi inki bajah se ki mujhe kuch saaf dikha hi nahi ki actually me vikraal ke sarir ke sath hua kya hai. Jaise hi saari rohsni hati to meri najar us jagah per padi. Jaha keval meri sword padi hui thi. Baaki vikraal ka koi aata pata nahi tha.

Maine sabhi jagah dekha lekin mujhe vikraal kahi nahi mila. Sayad bijli ne uske pure sarir ko jala diya. Or is locket ne uski saari energy apne andar sokh li hogi. Baaki exact to mujhe bhi nahi pata ki kya hua hai yaha per. Baaki filhaal ke liye vikraal ka tension puri tarah se chala gya tha. Lekin kab tak ke liye ye kehna filhaal muskil tha. Kyuki usne kaha tha ki vo vapis aayega. Or usne ye bhi kaha ki vo or uski shaktiya dono hi aazad ho chuki hai. Lekin kaise.

Kahi maine ye mantra pad ke koi galti to nahi kardi. .

Baaki lagta hai dev se Bapis se contact karna padega. Ab bahi tha jo mujhe bata sakta tha ki ye sab kya hua hai or vikraal kaise vapis aayega.

Bahi dusri taraf rony or vanraaj ki ladai bhi jaari thi. Jisme kabhi vanraj hawai hota to kabhi rony.

Lekin jaise hi yaha per vikraal gayab hua baise hi pata nahi vanraaj ko kya hua vo bahi per behosh ho gya achanak se hi.

Ye dekhke rony bhi hairan ho gya ki ise kya hua. Kahi ye koi natak to nahi kar raha.

Baaki kaafi der tak jab vo nahi utha to rony uske pass gya. Or use hila dula kar dekha. Lekin vo koi repond hi nahi de raha tha. Halaki uski sanse chal rahi thi. Iska matlab vi zinda hai. Lekin ye behosh kyu hua iska pata filhaal kisi ko nahi tha.

Rony ne kahi se paani ki vyavastha ki or uske chehre per dala lekin fir bhi vo nahi utha. Rony ko laga jarur kuch gadbad hui hai. Isliye usne apni kamar se us patle taar ko nikala or vanraj ke hath pair achhe se bandh diye or use utha ke baha se car ki taraf nikal gya. Usne car me vanraj ko dala or car ko leke suraj ke ghar ki taraf nikla jo ab khandar ban gya tha usne dur se dekha ki baha per kaafi log bhi jama the or police ke fire brigade wale bhi jo dekh rahe the ki andar koi dab to nahi gya.

Rony samajh gya ki yaha to kand ho gya pakka. Usne turant hi surya ko call kiya. To surya ne use apni location bata di or rony car leke baha ke liye nikal gya.

Rony jaldi hi baha pahuch gya. Surya abhi bhi apani soch me doba hua tha ki kya hua kaise hua.

Tabhi baha rony aagya surya jaldi se car me baitha or baha se dono nikal gye seedhe mumbai wale base ki taraf.

Baaki ab dekhiye kya hota hai.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 47

Car me meri ki najar pichhli seat per gyi jaha vanraj behosh pada hua tha

Main- ise kya hua.

Rony- pata nahi apne aap hi behosh ho gya. Maine dekha sanse chal rahi hai. Uper paani dala fir bhi hosh me nahi aaya. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya isliye utha laya sath me.

Main- theek kiya.

Rony- baise kya hua. Us ghar ka to jabada kar diya tum dono ne. Or vikraal kaha hai. Bhag gya ya mar gya

Main- pata nahi yaar kya hua. Kuch samajh me hi nahi aaraha hai.

Rony- kyu aisa kya ho gya

Uske baad maine sab kuch vistaar se bataya use ki kya kya hua hamare beech. Jise sunke rony ke expression dekhne layak the.

Rony- ye kya keh rahe ho tum

Main- jo kaha sach kaha hai.

Rony- lekin aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Pakka vo mar hi gya hoga.

Main- mar jaaye to achha hai.

Verna jaisa usne kaha. Agar vapis aagya to kuch bada wala kand karke hi jayega vo. Baaki me dev se puchunga ki ye sab akhir hua kya hai. Or kya sach me vo vapis aasakta hai. I m sure use is bare me jarur koi knowledge hoga.

Rony- or is locket ka kya karna hai.

Main- usi se puchhunga. Pata nahi kya hai isme.

Rony- ok. Achha ab to batao ki ise jinda chhodne ko kyu kaha tha tumne.

Main- ohh ha darashal ye tumhara hone wala samdhi hai.

Ye sunte hi rony ne car ko ek dum se rok diya.

Rony- what.

Main- ha bhai. Iski beti or Samar ka chakkar abhi abhi start hua hai agar unki baat aage badi to ho sakta hai tum dono samdhi ban jaao. Isiliye.

Rony- lekin iski beti or Samar mile kaha kaise.

Fir maine Samar ki story use batai jise sunke uske chehre per bhi muskaan aagyi.

Rony- Wah beta. Maja aagya. Tu to apne baap se bbi aage nikla. Khair I m happy for them. Jo me nahi kar paya vo usne kar diya.

Main- ha tumse to ek ladki bhi na pati. Or usne aisa isliye kiya kyuki vo mujhper gya hai. Tumper jata to kuwara hi ghumta bichara.

Rony- achha beta mera or gya tum per. Rehne do jyada unchi unchi mat feko. Mera beta mujhi per gya hai. Or apne aap ko jara correct karlo. Ki mujhse koi ladki pati nahi. Balki mujhe koi ladki pasand nahi aai isliye maine kisi ke uper time waste nahi kiya. Verna patane ko to aaj bhi line laga du me.

Main- ha rehne do. Kahi bhabhi ne sun liya to tange tod ke hath me de dengi vo. Bade aaye ladki patane wale.

In dono me aise hi behad chalti rahi or ye pahuch gye base per. Jaha rony ne Vanraj ko abki baar achhe se uthaya or base ek ek sofe per lita diya. Halaki uske hath pair abhi bhi nahi khole. Kyuki pata nahi tha na ki ye uth ke kya karega kaise react karega.

Bahi dusri taraf vikraal ke gayab hote hi Robo ko vo insaan mil gya jungle me ek bahut hi gehri gufa me. Jaha usne bhai ka wait hi nahi kiya. Or seedha usper hamla bol diya. Vo bichara robo ke saamne jyada der tik hi nahi paya. Silver knife se uski band baja di robo ne. Uska dill cheer ke uski bhurji bana di. Or uski body bahi per rakh me badal gyi. Uska ant karke robo seedha pahuch hotel me. Jaha usne ye khabar bhai ko di jise sunke vo bhi hairan reh gye. Kyuki aisa pehli baar hua jab robo ne order nahi mana or khud se decision liya.

Bhai- tumne ye khudse decide kiya

Robo- nahi sir actually mujhe surya sir ne kaha tha ki agar mujhe vo pehle mil jaaye to me hi use seedha handle karu. Or agar mujhper vo bhari pade to hi me aapko bulao. Or agar aapko vo pehle mile to aap pehle hamla karenge or agar aap per bhari pade to me jagah aapki help ke liye. Isliye maine baisa hi kiya.

Bhai- ye surya kabhi puri baat nahi batata hai. Itna achha mouka mere hath se nikal gya. Use aone hatho se maarta to thodi frustration kam ho jaati meri. Lekin ab kya kar sakte hai. Khair chhodo ab jaao vapis mumbai. Baha sayad unko jarurat pad sakti hai tumhari. Me bhi ghar nikalta hu.

Robo- ok sir.

Ye kehke robo chhat ke raste udd gya mumbai ki taraf. Bahi bhai ne bhi ek chopper ka intjam kiya or nikal gye ghar ki taraf.

Bahi mumbai wale base per.

Main- isko hosh me kaise laaye sayad yahi hame kuch bata de.

Rony- ho sakta hai. Isko shock de kya bijli ka. Sayad usse hosh me aajaye.

Main- nahi agar mar gya to.

Rony- fir to isko apne aap hi hosh me aane ka intjaar karte hai. Kyuki or koi rasta filhaal to mujhe najar nahi aaraha hai.

Main- mujhe bhi. Khair Harry

Harry- yes sir.

Main- bhai ki koi khabar.

Harry- sir vo ghar ko ravana ho gye hai. Kaam pura ho chuka hai. Halaki vo thode se naraj hai sayad aapse.

Main- maine kya kiya

Harry- aapne robo ko bola ki agar usko pehle mile to bahi nipat le usse. Or aisa hi hua robo ne use khud hi nipta diya. Baaki bhai isiliye naraj hai ki unhe use apne hatho se maarna tha.

Main- ohh i.c. chalo koi na achha hua bata diya Verna sabke saamne khamakha dant pad jaati. Ab unse bachne ka koi upaay soch lunga me. Ya sayad uski nobat hi nahi aayegi unka gussa apne aap hi shant ho jayega. Subah tak.

Harry- aisa ho jaaye to badiya hai

Rony- Harry iska khayal rakhna. Robo aajaye to usse kehna ki ise yaha se bhagne na de. Or jaise hi ise hosh aaye hame tum bata dena. Ham yahi mumbai wale ghar me hi hai. Ham aajayenge jaldi hi.
Or agar ye kuch puchhe to bata dena ki ise ham yaha laaye hai. Vo safe hai filhaal.

Harry- ok sir.

Harry ko order deke ham baha se nikal gye ghar ki taraf. Filhaal 1 baj gya tha sabhi bache sayad so gye honge. Fir bhi jana to padega hi.
Ham thodi hi der me ghar pahuch gye. Jaha watchman ne gate khola ham andar aaye car park ki or chupchap gate kholne apne apne kamre me chale gye.

Jaha rony to aaram se so gya lekin meri neend filhaal gayab thi. Or vo puri raat hi maine soch me gujari. Halaki sochte sochte kab meri aankh lag gayi mujhe bhi pata nahi chala.

Baaki dekhte hai subah ab kya hota hai. Kya koi naya raaj khulega vikraal se sambandhit. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe…..

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 48

Subah ashk ke jagane se meri neend khuli. Sayad bahut hi gehri neend me tha me. Late sone ki bajah se.

Ashk- papa aap kab aaye. Mile bhi nhi hamse.

Main- are tum sabhi so rahe the to disturb nehi kiya. Late aaye the kaafi.

Ashk- ohh. Chaliye fresh ho jaiye me coffee laati hu aapke liye.

Main- ok.

Me bathroom me ghus gya or ashk bahar chali gyi. Me fresh hone neeche hi pahucha jaha sabhi log baithe hue the or ashk bhi meri coffee bahi le aai.

Main- bhai uski koi khabar.

Rony- filhaal to nahi hai.

Baaki naha lo to chal kar dekh aate hai.

Main- theek hai.

Avi- kiski baat kar rahe ho aap log.

Main- vo vikraal ka sathi.

Ashk- use kya hua

Main- kuch nhi behosh hai apne base per.

Samar- kya vo pakda gya are gjb. Or vikraal ka kya hua.

Main- vo filhaal gya prithvi se. Lekin Bapis aane ke chances hai uske lekin kab ye pata nhi

Amar- chalo kuch din to shanti se gujarenge. Inke chakkar me ghar se nikalna mushkil ho gya tha.

Ashk- sahi kaha.bhaiya aapne.

Avi- baise hua kya kal ye to bataiye.

Main- theek hai. Fir maine unko kal raat ki saari kahani suna di. Jise sunke unke bhi hosh udd gye. Or sabhi ke reaction same hi the.

Avi- papa vo locket dikhana jara. Dekhu to akhir kis material ka bana hai vo.

Maine locket nikaal kar use diya.

Usne bade hi Gour se use dekha uske peeche likhe mantra ko bhi dekha.

Avi- ye hai to diamond hi lekin kuch alag prakaar ka hai aisa prithvi per kahi bhi nahi hoga.

Main- ho bhi sakta hai kya pata. Apni prithvi per kya kya moujud hai abhi sab kuch kaha jaante hai apan. Ab dekho kohinoor bhi to yahi se nikla tha.

Avi- ye bhi hai. Baaki ab iska karna kya hai.

Main- dekhte hai. Filhaal to use safe rakhna hai. Taaki kisi ke hath na lage.

Avi ne mujhe vo vapis diya.

Rony- ab tum log clg jaao late ho rahe hoge. Ab dekh lenge.

Samar- ok dad. Chalo

Uske baad vo sabhi clg nikal gye or me nahane. Naha dho ke ham dono nikle base ki taraf.

Baha pahuch kar dekha to Vanraj abhi bhi behosh hi pada hua tha.

Main- isko hosh nahi aaya kal se Harry

Harry- nhi sir.

Main- ise scan kiya tha tumne ki kuch changes bagera to nahi ho raha iske andar.

Harry- ha sir scan kiya tha. Mujhe aisa lagta hai ki ye sayad normal insaan banne laga hai. Iski jo powers thi vo sayad vikraal ke jaane se chali gyi hai. Fir bhi kuch confirm nahi keh sakta abhi.

Rony- agar power chali jaaye to ye to achhi baat hai. Kam se kam apni normal life to jee payega ye.

Main- ha ye bhi hai. Lekin mujhe iski powers ki jarurat thi aage chalke.

Rony- kyu.

Main- iski powers kuch alag hi thi. Ye agar hamari side aajaye to vikraal ki band or aasani se baj sakti hai. Ab chuki vo kuch jyada hi powerfull banke aayega tab iski powers hamari kaafi madad kar sakti hai. Bas power agar vapis na jaaye to.

Rony- ha baise ye baat to hai. Lekin aisa bhi to ho sakta hai ki vikraal ke vapis aane ke baad ye fir se uska saathi ban jaaye fir to hamari hi band bajegi.

Main- ho sakta hai. Or ye bhi ki abhi iski powers chali jaaye or jab vikraal vapis aaye to iski powers bhi vapis sajaye or ye bhi or jyada shaktishali ban jaaye. Kya keh sakte hai.

Rony- ha aisa bhi sambhav hai.

Tabhi hamari najar padi vanraj per jisko hosh aane laga tha. Kyuki vo move kar raha tha

Maine rony ko ishara kiya or ham ek jagah chhip gaye. Robo bhi chhip gya.

Uski aankhe ek dum se khuli or usne uthne ki kosis ki lekin uske hath pair bandhe hue the.
Or ham yahi dekhna chahte the ki ye apne aap ko chhuda pata hai ya nahi. Kyuki agar ye chhuda lega khud ko to iske pass powers hai.

Or hamare dekhte hi usne un wire ko tod diya. Bahut hi majbut wire tha vo lekin. Pal bhar me tod diya usne. In wire se aap ek bada container bhi jod do or use utha lo. Vo tut nahi sakta. Bahut jyada hi majbut hai.

Khair usne khud ko aazad kiya or khada ho gya or sabhi jagah dekhne laga ki akhir vo hai kaha. Use kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab akhir chal kya raha hai.

Vanraj- koi hai. Yaha per.

To maine socha ab iske saamne jaana chahiye Verna ye bhag jayega yaha se

Main- ab kaisa feel kar rahe ho.

Meri aawaj sunke uske chehre per muskaan aagyi.

Vanraj- I knew it. Ye tum hi ho sakte ho. Verna kon apne dushman ko aise halat me jinda chhodta hai.

Main- well tariff ke liye shukriya.

Vanraj- kal kya hua vikraal ka. Kya kiya tumne uske sath. Vo jinda hai ya mar gya.

Main- well theek se keh nahi sakta ki jinda hai ya nahi. Me khud confuse hu. Ki use akhir hua kya hai.

Vanraj- saaf saaf batao.

Maine use kal ka sara matter bataya jise sunke usne apna sir pakad liya.

Vanraj- tumhe andaja bhi hai ki tumne kitni badi galti kardi hai.

Main- us waqt nahi tha or sayad abhi bhi nahi hai.

Vanraj- usko uske pita ne shrap diya tha jisse uski powers aadhi se bhi jyada bandh gyi thi. Or usi shrap ka tod vo locket tha. Jise vo apne seene se laga kar rakhta tha.

Main- kis prakaar ka shrap.

Vanraj- vo bahut hi bereham tha pehle. Tab uske pita ne uski saari shaktiyo ko uske maa ke locket me bandh diya tha. Jis bajah se us locket per vo mantra apne aap hi aagya tha. Unka kehna tha ki jab vo locket usse koi chhen lega or us mantra ko padega to tum aazad ho jaoge or kehke ki tarah ban jaoge. Lekin saari shaktiyo ko judne me samay lagega jiske liye uska sarir usi jagah pahuch jayega jaha se use vo powers mili hai. Or abhi vo bahi per hoga.

Main- konsi jagah hai vo.

Vanraj- pata nahi. Vo jagah sabhi ke liye ek raaz hi bani hui hai. Uski jaankari keval vikraal ke pariwar walo ko hi hai.

Main- baise kitna samay lagega uski power ko judne me.

Vanraj- keh nahi sakte. Sayad 1-2 mahine. Ya usse kam bhi.

Main- baise kya tum ab bhi uske ander kaam karoge ya tum bhi ab aazad ho chuke ho.

Vanraj- agar aazad nahi hua hota to tumhe itni saari jaankari nahi deta me. Yaha se bhag jata.

Rony- matlab tum ab aazad ho.

Vanraj- ha puri tarah se. Or meri powers bhi mere pass aagyi dobara.

Main- kya uske vapis aane ke baad tum fir se to uske gulaam nahi ban jaoge.

Vanraj- nahi. Me uski jin powers ki bajah se gulaam tha vo ab ja chuki hai isliye ab meri powers ka usper bahut asar hoga. Ab vo meri powers ko nahi rok payega.

Main- baise ek or baat puchhni thi tumse.

Vanraj- yahi na ki me uske khilaaf tumhara sath dunga ya nahi.

Main- ha.

Vanraj- well me tumhari madad karunga lekin puri tarah se nahi. Me chhip kar tumhari madad jarur kar sakta hu. Lekin uske saamne nahj aasakta. Kyuki agar use pata chala ki me tumhara sath de raha hu to vo mujhe or meri family dono ko maar dega. Or ye risk me nahi le sakta. Me marne ko ready hu lekin meri family nahi. Isliye me tumhari madad is tarah karunga ki use shak na ho. Uski takat or kamjoriyo ki saari jaankari tumtak pahuchti rahegi.

Rony- lekin tumne hi kaha na abhi ki tumhari powers ka ab usper asar hoga to fir kis baat ka dar. Tum use hara sakte ho ab.

Vanraj- nahi hara sakta. Kyuki meri powers uske mukable bahut kam hai. Me usper thodi der ke liye haavi ho sakta hu lekin sayad hi usse jeet paau. Or use pata hoga ki ye usi ki di hui powers hai to gusse me vo meri family ko bhi nuksaan pahucha sakta hai. Jo me nahi hone de sakta hu.

Main- theek hai ham tumhe force nahi karenge. Tumhe jaise bhi hamari madad karni hai tum kar sakte ho. Baaki meri to ab ye raaye hai ki tum apne ghar Bapis chale jaao or apni family ke sath hi raho. Or unhe batao ki tumhare sath kya hua tha. Taaki vo har sambhav paristhiti me tumhari madad kar sake. Vo tumhari takat bane na ki kamjori. Or apne aap ko begunah sabit bhi karo us iljaam se ki tumne vo khajana churaya hai.

Vanraj- me exactly yahi karne wala hu.

Main- good. Baise us locket ka ham ab kya kare.

Vanraj- use filhaal kahi aisi jagah chhipa do jaha vo use dhund na sake. Vo ek aisa hathiyar hai vo uske khilaaf hamari kaafi madad kar sakta hai. Lekin kaise iski jaankari filhaal mujhe nahi hai. Baaki me pata karne ki kosis karunga.

Main- ok.

Uske baad vanraj hame buy bolke baha se chala gya.

Or ham sochne lage ki ise kaha chhipaya jaaye

Baaki dekhte hai ab kya hota hai.

To be continue……………………...

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 49

Baha se vanraj sabse pehle varsha ke clg gya. Or usne peon ko kehkar varsha ko milne bulaya.

Varsha jo abhi class me thi peon ke kehne per baha se bahar nikal aai or baba gyi jaha vanraj uska wait kar raha tha.

Jaha enter hote hi uski najar vanraj per padi or vo ekdum shock ho gyi.

Varsha- kon hai aap.

Vanraj- apne pita ko nahi pehchana

Varsha- ye kya majak hai. Mere pita ab jinda nahi hai.

Vanraj- beta me tumhare saamne khada hu. Batao tumhe me kahi se bhi murda lag raha hu.

Varsha ne unhe bahut hi Gour se dekha.

Varsha- me kaise maanlu ki aap mere papa hi ho koi behrupiye nahi.

Vanraj- very good beta. Achha batao kya batao me jisse tumhe yakeen ho jaaye mujhper.

Varsha- koi aisi baat jo sirf me or mere papa hi jaante ho. Mummy ko bhi na pata ho.

Vanraj- hmmm to beta vo baat ye hai ki tumhare 2 boyfriend reh chuke hai or unme se ek ne tumhara rape karne ki kosis ki thi or us incident ke baad se hi maine tumhe martial arts ki training dilana start kiya tha. Or ye baat tumhare kehne per maine kisi ko bhi nahi batai thi tumhari mom ko bhi nahi. Unhe bhi ye keh diya tha ki aajkal jamana kharab hai isliye ladkiyo ko self defence seekhna hi chahiye taaki musibat me vo khud ki raksha kar sake.

Itna sunte hi varsha doud kar vanraj ke gale lag gyi. Iswaqt dono ki hi aankhe nam thi. Dono aise mil rahe the jaise kai varshon baad mile ho. Jabki vanraj ki mout ko abhi just ek saal hi hua hoga.

Varsha- kaha chale gye the aap. Pata hai me kitna shock thi aapki khabar sunkar mere to aansu hi jam gye the. Or mom ko sambhalna to mere bas me bhi nahi tha.

Vanraj- kuch majburi thi jis bajah se me tum dono se dur ho gya tha beta. Baaki aisa ek bhi din nahi gya jab main tum dono ke aaspaas na raha hu.

Ye sunke varsha ek dum se chouk gyi or vanraj ko dekhne lagi.

Varsha- aap hamesha hamare aaspaas hi the. Fir saamne kyu nahi aaye.

Vanraj- kaha na beta kuch majburiyan thi meri.

Varsha- aisi kya majburi jiski bajah se aapko hamse dur rehna pada.

Vanraj- sab bataunga filhaal chalo hame delhi jana hai tumhari mom se bhi to milna hai. Donk ko ek sath bataunga ki kya hua tha.

Varsha- ok me abhi apna beg lekar aai. Is aar gayab mat ho jana aap.

Me bhi chalta hu tumhare sath class tak. Tumhari teacher se me keh dunga.

Varsha- ok chaliye.

Uske baad donk class tak gye jaha vanraj ne us teacher se varsha ko kuch dino ki chhutti dene ki mang ki. Or koi jhutha bahana bana diya. Like mom beemar hai varsha ki. Jise sunke unhone foran hi ha keh diya. Or varsha baha se apna beg le aai or fir dono baha se seedhe airport nikal gye. Lekin problem ab ye thi ki vanraj ka id nahi tha jis bajah se use plan me bhi nahi ghusane denge vo log or ye baat vanraj achhe se jaanta tha. Lekin flow flow me bhul gya or airport aagya. Ab vo soch raha tha ki kya kiya jaaye kaise delhi pahuche.

Tabhi baha per ek insaan aaya

U- hello sir is taraf aapke liye flight ready hai.

Vanraj- ek min. Kon hai aap. Or konsi flight. Hamne to koi book nahi ki.

U- sir surya sir ne ki hai. Aapke liye.

Tabhi uska mobile baja. Usne dekha or vanraj ko pakda diya.

U- ye aapke liye hai.

Vanraj ne call attend kiya

Vanraj- hello

Main- maine hi book ki hai flight. Mujhe pata tha ki tumhari id sayad hi hogi. Isiliye kardiya intjam.

Vanraj- kya tum mujhper najar rakh rahe ho.

Main- ha keh sakte ho. Mujhe dekhna haj ki tum apni family se sach kehte ho ya nahi. Isiliye or achha hi hua na ki maine najar rakhi Verna abhi train me dhakke khaane padte.

Vanraj- theek hai lekin aainda se mujhper najar mat rakhna. Mujhe pasand nahi hai.

Main- theek hai abse tumhe nahi bataunga ki tumper najar hai meri.

Ye sunke vanraj has pada.

Vanraj- tum nahi sudharne wale.

Main- keh sakte ho. Vo kya hai me apne sabhi khaas logo ki hifajat ka pura intjaam karke rakhta hu. Or isiliye unper najar rakhni padti hai ki kahi vo kisi musibat me na pad jaaye or agar pad jaaye to me unki kuch madad kar saku.

Vanraj- me samajh gya. Chalo theek hai and thanks for this flight. Ok byy.

Main- byy.

Ye kehke vanraj ne phone us insan ko diya or fir teeno ek vip gate se us flight tak pahuch gye. Varsha ye sab dekh rahi thi or soch rahi ki ye sab kya ho raha hai ye surya kon hai. Kahi bahi to nahi. Usse or intjar nahi hua to usne puchh hi liya.

Varsha- papa ye surya kon hai kahi surya pratap singh to nahi.

Vanraj- ha bahi hai.

Varsha- what lekin aap unhe kaise jaante ho.

Vanraj- sab bataunga pehle ghar chale.

Varsha- ok.

Uske baad dono flight se delhi ke liye udd gye.

Kuch ghanto me vo apne ghar per the. Jaha uski mom ka bhi same hi reaction tha. Uske baad vanraj ne unhe bhi kisi tarah convince kar liya. Or teeno fir se emotional ho gye.

Thodi der baad sab normal hua. Or uske baad aai dono ko sach batane ki baari.

Varsha- papa aapko pata hai abhi kuch din pehle mujhe kisi ne kidnape karne ki kosis ki thi.

Vanraj- ha mujhe baad me uske baare me pata chala tha.

Varsha- uska kehna tha ki aap vo khajana lekar bhag gye ho kahi per.

Vanraj- vo khajana to maine pehle hi sarkaar ke hawale kar diya tha. Or usse jo insan mujhe mila tha 10% use maine tum dono ke acc. Me aadha aadha jama karwa diya tha. Lekin mere jaane se pehle me tum dono ko ye batana bhul gya tha vo saare cards mere locker me rakhe hue hai. Me tum dono ko dena bhool gya tha.

Varsha- kya sach me. Matlab aapne vo khajana nahi churaya. Thank god. Me to yahi soch soch ke pareshan thi ki ye sach na ho.

V.mom- aap ye bataiye ki itne dino se aap kaha the or ye marne ka natak kyu kiya aapne.

Vanraj- theek hai suno.

Uske baad vanraj ne bahi kahani sunai unhe jo usne surya ko batai thi. Ki kaise use powers mili or fir vikraal se uska saamna hua or vo haar gya or uska gulaam ban gya uske baad yaha jo kuch bhi hua usme kahi na kahi vanraj ka bhi hath tha. Or surya se uski mulakaat or fir kal raat ki saari baate. Jise sunke dono ek dum shocked the ki ye kaise sambhav hai.

Varsha- matlab itne dino se jo kuch bhi ho raha hai uske peeche aap bhi the.

Vanraj- ha keh sakti ho. Or agar kal surya vikraal ko nahi harata to sayad aane wale samay me or bhi bura hota or me kuch nahi kar pata.

V.mom- ye surya kon hai. Sunne se to koi yoddha lagta hai.

Vanraj- yoddha hi hai vo. Usne nahane kitni hi baar ham sabhi ki raksha ki hai. Aise aise khatro se jinke baare me hame pata hi nahi hai. Vo puri dunia ka rakshak hai. Usne vikraal jaise powerfull creature ko bhi yuhi hara diya. Isi se uski takat ka andaja laga sakti ho tum dono.

V.mom- vakai me. Lekin usne apko kuch kyu nahi kiya.

Vanraj- varsha ki bajah se.

V.mom- matlab.

Vanraj- darashal surya ka bhatija or uske bachhe varsha ke achhe friends hai. Or jab use pata chala ki me varsha ka pita hu to uske dill me mere liye ek soft jagah ban gyi. Or dusri baat use maine hi batai ki me vikraal ka gulaam hu me chah kar bhi uski baat na kaat sakta. Isiliye usne mujhe kuch nahi kiya.

Varsha- lekin unhe ye kaise pata chala ki aap hi mere papa ho. Unhone to aapko kabhi nahi dekha tha maine aapki photo bhi unhe nahi dikhaai thi. Fir kaise.

Vanraj- beta surya koi mamuli insan nahi hai. Vo ek jagah baithe baithe sabhi per najar rakh sakta hai. Uski najro se kuch nahi chhipta hai. Tum jab unke bacho ki friend bani thi tabhi usne tumhare baare me saari jaankari nikaal li thi. Ye janne ke liye ki isme uske dushmano ka to koi hath nahi hai. Vo apne bacho ki safety pehle dekhta hai. Or usi jaankari me meri detail bhi hogi to usne meri photo dekh li hogi. Fir jab usne mujhe jinda dekha to usne mujhe bataya.

Varsha- matlab jab me unse mili thi tab unhe pehle se hi pata tha ki me kon hu kiski beti hu. Fir bhi unhone mujhse mera intro liya.

Vanraj- ha taaki tumhe unper shak na ho ki unhe sab kaise malum hai.

Varsha- vakai me surya uncle to bahut pahuchi hui cheez hai.

Vanraj- beta abhi tum unke baare me kuch bhi nahi jaanti ho. Jaise jaise janogi tumhare shock hone ki saari seemayen hi khatm ho jayegi. Isliye is baare me jyada mat socho.

V.mom- baakai me. Khair jo bhi hua achha hua. Baise vo powers abhi bhi hai aapke pass.

Vanraj- ha

Varsha- kuch namuna dikhaiye na.

Varsha ne itna kaha or varsha ke peechhe se vanraj ne uske kandhe per hath rakha. Or jab dono ki najar baha gyi to dono hi hairan reh gye ki ye yaha kaise aagye.

Varsha- my God super speed. Or kya powers hai apke pass.

Vanraj- me kisi bhi insan ko freeze kar sakta hu. Vo jinda to rahega lekin kuch kar nahi payega.

V.mom- or.

Vanraj- healing power. Me sirf khudko hi nahi dusro ko bhi healing me madad kar sakta hu. Kisi bahut hi beemar insan ko pal bhar me theek kar sakta hu. Lekin mare hue ko jinda nahi kar sakta.

Varsha- ye vakai me bahut hi achhi power hai. Or konsi powers hai.

Vanraj- ab sab kuch ek hi din me jaan logi kya.

Baad me bataunga filhaal mujhe lagi hai joro ki bhook kuch khane ko milega mujhe.

V.mom- ha kyu nahi mere superhero patidev.

Ye kehke vo hasne lagi or varsha bhi or vanraj bas muskura kar reh gya. Khair uske baad vo chali gyi kitchen me khana banane or vanraj gya sabse pehle apne locker ke pass jaha se usne teeno ke cards liye jinme agar total amount dekha jaaye to karib. 6000 crore to hoga hi. Ye itna paisa tha ki varsha or in dono ko kabhi bhi koi bhi pareshani nahi hone wali thi.

Usne teeno card liye or Bapis ghar aagya. Jaha usne ek card apni wife ko dura aopi beti ko ek khud ke liye rakha. Uske baad teeno ne sath me khana khaya. Or ab vanraj delhi me hi ghar ke baare me soch raha tha. Taaki surya ke aaspass reh sake jisse waqt padne per surya bhi uski madad kar sake.

Bahi dusri taraf surya ne dev se contact kiya or vanraj ke dwara di gyi jaankari ki confirm kiya. Dev ne bhi yahi bataya ki ha vo vapis jarur aayega or jaldi hi aayega.

Or jab surya ne use rokne ya maarne ke ware me puchha or us locket ke baare me to filhaal dev ne use kuch nahi bataya sirf itna kaha ki waqt aane per vo bata dega. Or ye baat surya bhi kahi na kahi samajh gya ki jarur kuch or hi baat hai jo is waqt dev batana nahi chahta hai verna vi jarur bata deta. Isliye surya ne usse jyada zid nahi ki. Or unka sampark tut gya.

Or agle din se sabhi ki normal life shuru ho gyi.

Baaki ab dekhte hai ki ye life kitni lumbi chalti hai. Or vikraal kab inke rang me bhang daalta hai.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe ..

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 50

Next day se main and baki sabhi apne apne kaamo me lag gye. Or vikraal ja chuka hai filhaal ke liye ye jaankari PM tak bhi pahuncha di. Jisse vo bhi filhaal tension free ho gye. Maine us locket ko aisi jagah chhipaya ki use dhund pana mere bina asambhav kaam hoga sabhi ke liye.

Bahi bacho ka bhi clg fir se pehle jaisa hi start ho gya. Filhaal varsha delhi me hi the or use sabse jyada miss Samar hi kar raha tha. Lekin kisi tarah phone per baat ho jaati thi dono ki.

Bahi vanraj ne surya se madad mangi ek badiya ghar dhundne me.

Ab baise to mumbai me ghar dhund na ghas me sui dhundne ke barabar hai. Lekin surya hai to mumkin hai. Uske ek hi din me ek badiya ghar ki vyavastha kar di. Jo uske mumbai wale ghar se thodi duri per hi tha. Jisse dono aas pass bhi rahe or thode dur bhi taaki vikraal ya uske kisi aadmi ko usper shak na ho. Bhale hi vikraal abhi chala gya ho lekin uske khabri yaha ho sakte hai. Uske liye kaam karne walo ki kami nahi hai. Or ye baat vanraj bhi jaanta tha. Isliye usne un sabhi ko thikane lagane ka plan banaya. Mumbai me shift hote hi vanraj kuch dino ke liye ghar se dur chala gya. Or usne ek ek karke vikraal ke saare aadmiyo ko ikatha kiya meeting karne ke bahane se or unhe filhaal ye nahi pata tha ki vanraj ab vikraal ke liye kaam nahi karta hai. Isliye vo sabhi sabhi gye. Or baha per vanraj ne thodi der sabko bhashan diya or uske baad ka kaam surya veer or rony ne milke khatm kar diya. Un charo ne ek ek ko chun chun ka mara.

Ab aisa koi bhi nahi tha jo vikraal ke vapis aane per usko koi information de sake.

Jisse ye sabhi kush ho gye.

Bahi Hell me black heart ke samarthak filhaal kaafi nirash the. Unhe vikraal se aisi ummid to bilkul bhi nahi thi. Vo sabhi use tarah tarah ki baate keh rahe the use gaaliya de rahe the.

Tabhi takshak ne unhe shant kiya.

A1- aapke hi kehne per hamne use bheja tha. Ab dekhiye kya hua

Takshak- shant ho jaao tum sabhi. Abhi vikraal mara nahi hai. Balki asli maja to ab shuru hoga. Uski saari shaktiya ab khul kar saamne aayengi. Or ab bajegi surya ki band.

A1- rehne do. Mujhe to lagta hai ki bhale hi vikraal ki sari shaktiyan hi ek jut kyu na ho jaaye fir bhi vo surya ka kuch nahi bigaad payengi. Uske uper koi bahut hi shaktishali or adrishya shakti hai jo uski hamesha madad karti hai. Vikraal ki shaktiya bandhi hui thi fir bhi usne khud se kahi jyada takatvar logo ko haraya hai lekin isse dekho kitni aasani se haar gya.

Takshak- baise tumhari is baat me dum to hai. Kuch to hai jo surya ki har baar raksha karta hai. Lekin ham ye sochkar haar nahi maan sakte. Hai. Bhale hi vo kitna bhi powerful kyu na ho hame use kisi bhi Keemat per harana hai or usse jald se jald vo pathar hasil karna hai. Kyuki ab samay jyada nahi hai. Keval 2-2.5 mahine hi reh gye hai. Agar is beech hamne vo pathar hasil nahi kiya to sab khatm ho jayega.

A1- to ab aap hi koi rasta bataye kyuki vikraal kab vapis aayega iski koi guarantee nahi hai. Or agar uske vapis aane tak ye mahine beet gye to ho gya kalyan. Isliye hame ab kisi or ke baare me sochna hoga. Koi aisa jo bina ek bhi pal ganvaye us pathar ko turant hi hasil kare na ki planning kare or usme samay barbaad kare. Or jo surya ko kadi se kadi takkar de sake jo uske saamne ghutne na teke. Or agar vikraal vapis aajata hai to ye dono milke surya ki pakka band baja denge.

Takshak- theek kaha tumne.

A2- lekin jaisa ye bol rahe hai baisa hai kon. Kisko bhejoge.

Takshak- meri najar me hai ek.

A2- kon hai.

Takshak- back heart ki premika hai vo

A2- koi ladki hai.

Ye sunke sabhi hasne lage.

A3- jise bade bade surma nahi hara sake use ek ladki harayegi. Lagta hai inka dimaag satak gya hai apni jagah se.

Takshak- beta aisa isliye bol rahe ho kyuki use jaante nahi ho tum log. Hushn ki malika hai vo. Chahe kitna bhi kadak or langot dhari insan ho vo use apne jaal me fasa hi leti hai. Jab black heart jaisa jise har roj nai ladki chahiye vo uski khaas ban gyi to tum hi socho kitni jyada qyamat ho gi vo. Or ye to uski sirf ek hi khubi hai. Vo hero ko villain or villain ko hero bhi bana sakti hai.

Uske pass manipulate karne ki power hai. Vo kisi ki bhi matibhram kar sakti hai. Mayajal failane me uska koi hath bhi nahi pakad sakta hai. Insani ko pata bhi nahi chalta ki kab vo asli dunia me hai or kab vo uske brahmjaal me. Vo unhe apni ungliyo per aasani se nacha sakti hai.

Ye sunke sabhi ka hasna ruk gya. Or sabhi gambhir ho gye

Takshak- abhi tak hamne kitne hi veero ko bheja jo surya per saamne se hamla karte the. Or unka anjaam kya hua sab ke sab haar gye usse. Isliye ab hame kisi aise ko bhejana chahiye jo uske saamne bhi rahe or use pata bhi na chale ki akhir ye sab kar kon raha hai or ho kya raha hai.

A1- agar ye vakai me aisi hai to sayad kaam ban sakta hai. Surya ki bahut sari kamjoriyan hai jinka vo istemaal kar sakti hai.

Takshak- bahi to.

A1- lekin vo hai kaha.

Takshak- pata nahi use dhundna padega. Mujhe. Meri tellypathy power se. Uski prithvi per hone ki sambhavana jyada hai. Baaki keh nahi sakte.

A1- uska naam kya hai.

Takshak- uske kai naam hai lekin asli wala hai Mohini.
Jaisa naam baisa kaam.

A1- theek hai aap use dhundne ki kosis keejiye ab bahi hamari aakhiri ummid hai.

Takshak- theek hai.

Ye kehkar takshak bahi dhyan me baith gya. Or mohini ko dhundne laga.

Bahi prithvi per kuch khaas nahi hua. Bahi normal routine life chal rahi thi sabhi ki. Samar ko kahi na kahi apna life partner mil gya tha lekin 3 abhi bhi baaki the. Avi ko to khaas jarurat bhi nahi thi kisi ki. Vo apne experiments me hi kush rehta hai lekin amar or ashk ko kahi na kahi jarurat to padne wali thi. Baaki dekhte hai inki life me kab tak entry hoti hai inke life partners ki. Hoti bhi hai ya nahi.

Clg me suraj ki jagah ab naya professor aagya tha jo puri tarah clean tha. Or ek achha teacher tha.

Aise 15 din nikal jaate hai. Or ye 15 din bahut hi shanti se gujre the bina kisi chinta ke. Sabhi kush the. Bahi vanraj ne surya ko ye bhi bata diya tha ki sirf 2 mahine hi us pathar ko chhipa kar rakhna hai uske baad black heart agle 100 saalo tak kaise bhi jinda nahi ho sakta. Jise sunke surya kaafi kush tha ki itne din to vo sambhal hi sakta hai kisi ko bhi. Lekin use ye pata nahi tha ki ab uski taraf kaisa khatra aaraha hai. Jis khatre se surya aaj tak bachta aaya hai yaani ki ladkiya abki baar bahi uske saamne aane wali thi or ab dekhna dilchasp hone wala tha ki surya is bala se kaise nipatata hai. Ya ye bala khud surya ko nipta degi yaani ki apne jaal me fasa legi. Baise to surya ka langot kaafi tight hai jo keval radha ke saamne hi dheela hota hai. Baaki hai to insan hi kya hi keh sakte hai ham.

Bahi takshak ko 15 dino ki mehnat ka fal mil jata hai or use mohini ka pata chal jata hai. Jo prithvi per hi apni havas shant kar rahi thi logo ka sikaar karke. Or alag alag bhesh me. Or uske baad unhe maar deti. Vo ek jagah kabhi nahi tikti hai. Hamesha sabhi jagah ghumti rehti hai.

Aise hi ek jagah vo apna naya sikaar dhund rahi thi tabhi kisi tarah takshak ka usse contact ho gya. Pehle to vo shock ho gyi takshak ki aawaj sunke kyuki use pata tha ki takshak filhal qaid me hai. Lekin vo jaanti thi ki takshak bahut pahuchi hui cheez hai.

Khair takshak ne use surya ke bare me bataya or uska mission bhi ki use kya karna hai or jab use pata chala ki black heart ko jinda karna hai to uski khushi ka thikana nahi raha usne turant hi is kaam ke liye ha keh diya. Kyuki use jo sukh black heart ke sath milta tha vo use aajtak nahi mila isiliye vo un mardo ko maar deti thi apni frustration nikalne ke liye.

Khair vo nikal gyi india ke liye surya ka sikaar karne.

Ab dekhna dilchasp hoga ki surya ka sikaar hota hai ya mohini ka.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 51

Mohini filhaal surya se releted saari jaankari juta rahi thi.jisme use pure 2 din lag gye. Or isme usne surya ke pariwar uske kaam ki saari jaankari juta li. Use ye bhi pata chal gya tha ki surya kisi bhi ladki ko uski limit cross nahi karne deta hai. Surya ki ek secatry thi jo pehle se hi kaafi khubsurat thi. Or kahi na kahi surya ko fasane ki firak me bhi hai. Lekin uski himmat hi nahi hoti hai. Kyuki aisi kai ladkiyo ko surya job se nikaal chuka hai jisne bhi apni limit cross karne ki kosis ki hai. Isiliye vo kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi. Use dar tha ki kahi uski bhi job na chali jaaye.

Bahi mohini me shuruwat bahi se karna start karne ki sochi. Usne socha ise pehle kuch fasa kar dekhte haj agar yahi fas gya to kaam ban jayega jaldi hi. Verna fir dusre paitre aajmane padenge.

Yahi sochkar usne us secatry ka peechha kiya or uske ghar pahuch gyi jaha vo akeli rehti thi. Mohini ne apne jaadu se sabse pehle to use gehri neend me dala ye samajh lo ki coma me. Uske baad uski body ko usi ke ghar me rakh diya or pure ghar me apne jaadu se apna mayajaal faila diya jisme vo kisi ko bhi na dikhe. Vo thi usi ghar me lekin kisi ko dikhne nahi wali thi.

Uske baad usne uska roop or I'd le liya. Or fir usne mujhe call kiya.

Mera cell baja jisme Reena likha hua tha. To maine attend kiya.

Main- ha Reena bolo

Reena- sir kya aap mere ghar aasakte hai. Mujhe actually bahut dar lag raha hai.

Main- kyu kya hua. Kis baat ka dar kag raha hai tumhe.

Reena- sir kuch dino se mujhe koi pareshan kar raha hai vo kon hai kya hai kuch pata nahi hai. Mujhe letters bhejta hai jisme mujhe jaan se maarne ki dhamkiya likhi hoti hai. Or abhi jab me ghar pahunchi to usme likha tha ki aaj ki raat meri aakhri raat hai. Pata nahi sir kon hai mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai.

Main- tumne police ko bataya.

Reena- nahi sir maine kosis ki thi police ke pass jaane ki to usne mujhe dhamki di ki vo meri maa ko maar dalega. Isliye me nahi gyi. Mujhe har pal aisa lagta hai jaise vo mere aaspaas hi hai or mujhe ghur raha hai.

Me kaafi dar gyi hu sir. Pls aap aajaiye na.

Main- ok theek hai me aata hu tum bilkul mat ghabrao or ha jab tak me na pahuchu. Ghar ke sare khidki darwaje band karlo sirf me jab aau tabhi kholna Verna nahi ok.

Reena- theek hai sir. Jaldi aaiye pls.

Ye kehke maine call cut kar diya.

Mujhe laga sach me koi badi baat hai verna Reena aise darne walo me se nahi hai. Vo kaafi himmat wali ladki hai. Isliye maine pehle jaane ka faisla kiya. Or Harry ko uske ghar per najar rakhne ko bola

Maine apni car ek sunsan jagah roki or super speed se Reena ke ghar pahuch gya. Main andar jaane se pehle sab dekhna chahta tha ki aaspaas koi sandigdh hai to nahi. Uska flat ek multi building me tha jo hamne hi banwai thi staff ke liye.

Main- Harry kya news hai.

Harry- sir baise to sab theek hi lag raha hai. Lekin Reena kaafi pareshan hai vo yaha baha tehal rahi hai. Or baar baar darwaje ki taraf hi dekh rahi hai. Sayad aapka hi intjar kar rahi hai.

Main- or ye chittiyan kon daal raha hai uske ghar me. Tumne pata kiya.

Harry- koi nahi sir. Maine pichhle kai dino ki footage ko ek sath run kiya hai. Un camero me jo hamne har ek gate per fit karwaye hai or unke baare me kisi ko bhi pata nahi hai. Reena ke door ke camere me kuch bhi record nahi hua hai uske ghar koi nahi aaya na gya na hi uske ghar me koi letter aaya hai.

Main- kahi khidki vagera se to nahi dala kisi ne.

Harry- sir 20 floor ki building hai or Reena ka flat 11 floor per hai. Kon itni uper khidki se letter daalne jayega. Ha 2,3 floor ki baat hoti to maan leta lekin 11 floor kon chadega sir. Jo bhi jayega vo lift ya seediyo se hi jayega. Or baha se koi bhi aisa insan nahi gya jisne uske ghar me koi letter dala ho.

Main- ek or possibility hai. Office se ghar aate waqt raste me koi chupke se uske purse bagera me daal deta hoga to.

Harry- sir isme bhi chances kam hi hai. Vo khud ki car se aati jaati hai. Car parking ki maine saari footages check kar li hai baha per kisi ne uski car ke sath koi chhed chhad nahi ki hai. Na hi office me na hi ghar per. Usne kaha tha na ki aaj bhi use letter mila hai. To aaj to koi bhi anjan uske aaspass bhi nahi aaya hai. Ha office workers jarur uske aaspaas the lekin maine bariki se dekha unhe unme se kisi ne kuch bhi nahi bheja hai use.

Maine or Harry ne saari possibility ko cross check kiya to hame koi gadbad najar nahi aai. Ab mujhe doubt hua Reena per ki jab koi gadbad hai hi nahi to usne mujhse jhut kyu bola or mujhe yaha kyu bulaya. Kahi aaj meri ijjat lutne ka to plan nahi bana rahi hai vo. Baise uski najre maine padi thi kai baar. Unhi se mujhe samajh aagya tha ki iske man me kya hai. Lekin usne aajtak apni limit cross nahi ki thi. Isiliye vo abhi tak is job per tiki hui thi.

Harry- kya sochne lage sir.

Main- yahi ki usne mujhe yaha kyu bulaya hai. Kya chal raha hai uske man me.

Harry- sir ye to baha jaane se hi pata chalega. Baaki saabdhan rahiyega

Main- ok tum andar bahar najar banaye rakhna agar kuch bhi gadbad lage to foran hi mujhe batana. Reena agar kuch gadbad kare to bhi uski har harkat per najar rakhna mujhse chhipkar vo kahi mujhe behosh vagera na kar de. Samajh rahe ho na.

Harry- achhi tarah se sir don't worry me najar rakhunga us per.

Ye sunke me lift se uske ghar tak gya or doorwell Bajai.

Reena- kon hai?

Andar se Reena ki dari hui aawaje aai. Lekin uske chehre per ek kutil muskaan thi. Jo Harry ki najro se nahi chhipi.

Harry- sir vo muskura rahi hai iska matlab samajh rahe ho na aap.

Main- achhi tarah se.

Main- me hu Reena surya.

Ye sunte hi usne turant hi gate khol diya or mujhse chipak gyi vo. Usne mujhe kaske jakad liya tha me hil bhi nahi pa raha tha. Or mere andar halchal hone lagi thi. Pata nahi kyu mujhe uska u mujhse chipakna achha lag raha tha. Me apne control se bahar ja raha tha mere hath apne aap hi uthne lage or uski peeth per jaane lage.

Tabhi Harry ne jor se mere kaan me koi sound bajaya jaise koi mike jab dab jata hai tab kaisa sound aata haj kuuuuuuuuuuuuu aisa hi kuch.

Or usne asar dikhaya me achanak se jaise hosh me aagya or maine turant hi Reena ko khudaa door kiya

Main- behave your self. Ye kya badtamizi hai.

Reena- sorry sir me kaafi dar gyi thi isi liye ye sab hogya i m extremely sorry

Main- theek hai koi baat nahi.

Reena- aaiye na sir andar.

Me uske peechhe peechhe andar gya. Me abhi bhi shock me tha ki mujhe akhir ho kya gya tha. Me kaise behak gya. Jo aaj tak nahi hua vo aaj kaise hogya.

Reena- sir paani

Usne mujhe paani diya or harry ne kaan me clean bola to maine pe liya use.

Main- mujhe vo letters dikhao use dekhta hu kon hai jo tumhe pareshan kar raha hai.

Reena- sir baaki ke letters to nahi haj maine unhe faad kar fek diya tha. Baaki aaj ka hai vo dikhati hu aapko.

Main- theek hai dikhaao.

Vo andar kamre me gyi or apne purse me hath daalke usne ek letter nikaal liya. Sayad pehle se hi tayyari karke rakhi thi. Harry uski har harkat per najar jamaye hue tha.

Vo letter leke mere pass aai or mujhe diya. Maine use liya or sabse pehle use sungha mujhe koi smell nahi aai uske baad use pada. Usme bahi sab likha tha jo Reena ne phone per bataya tha ki aaj tumhara aakhiri din hai.

Writing bhi nahi thi papers ki cutting jod kar likha gya tha. Ek ek shabd ko.

Maine use side rakha or ghar ko achhe se scan kiya apne lences se. Ghar me mujhe sab theek laga na hu koi hidden camera na kuch or. Maine ghar ki saari khidkiyo se jhak kar dekha to me samajh gya ki yaha se koi uper nahi aasakta. Baaki aa bhi sakta hai koi sanki type ka banda. Baaki filhaal uske chances mujhe kam hi lag rahe the.

Bahi pata nahi kyu mera man baar baar Reena ki taraf kheecha ja raha tha use dekhne ka man ho raha tha. Me baar baar usse attract ho raha tha. Lekin kisi tarah maine khud per control kar liya tha. Lekin aisa lag raha tha jaise mere andar koi jordaar kadai chal rahi ho. Me kis tarah khud ko rok raha tha ye me hi jaanta hu. Isliye maine yaha se nikalne me hi bhalai samjhi sabse pehle. Verna pakka me kuch galat kar baithunga.

Main- tum ek kaam karo ghar me raho or so jaao me tumhare aaspass hi rahunga agar kuch bhi gadbad dikhti hai mujhe to me saamne aajaunga. Agar aise hi baitha raha to vo sayad mere saamne nahi aayega isliye mujhe yaha se jaana hoga.

Ye sunke Reena ke chehre ki smile ek dum se gayab ho gyi.

Reena- but sir agar aap chale gye yaha se or vo aagya or aapko jab tak pata chala tab tak usne mujhe maar diya to pls sir aap yahi rahiye.

Main- dekho tum samajhne ki kosis karo. Agar me yaha raha to vo saamne nahi aayega fir use pakdunga kaise. Or agar aaj vo pakda gya to fir tumhe koi tension nahi rahegi or me rok to yaha nahi aasakta na. Isliye jaisa me keh raha hh. Baisa karo. Or viswas rakho tumhe ek kharch bhi nahi aane dunga me.

Ye sab maine thoda jor laga kar kahe taki ye mujhe jyada force na kare. Or ye asar kar gya usne fir mayus man se ha keh diya or maine turant hi usko kamre me chhoda or khud jaldi se uske ghar se bahar nikal gya or seediyo se super speed se neeche pahuch gya. Tab jaake chain ki saas li. Verna aaj kand ho jana tha.

Harry- sir aap theek hai. Kya ho gya tha aapko.
Maine kitni aawaj di aapko lekin aapne suna hi nahi fir mujhe vo sound bajana pada.

Main- pata nahi Harry me baar baar usse aatract ho raha tha mujhe samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab kaise ho raha tha or kyu. Aajtak main itna jyada attract kisi ke liye nahi hua radha ke liye bhi nahi. Uski har ek cheez mujhe apni taraf kheech rahi thi. Maine kaise baha se nikla hu ye me hi jaanta hu.

Harry- sir mujhe to kuch gadbad lag rahi hai.

Main- mujhe bhi. Tum najar rakho usper uski har ek movement ki khabar chahiye mujhe. Me jaata hu ghar.

Harry- lekin sir agar koi aagya use maarne to.

Main- koi nahi aane wala ye sab usi ka plan tha mujhe baha rokna ka taaki raat me kuch kand ho jaye. Or agar aata hai to aajaye. Tum mujhe bata dena me aajaunga

Harry- ok sir.

Ye sunke me baha se aaram se bahar nikla or ek sunsaan jagah dekh ke furrrr se nikal gya vo bhi pehli fursat me….

Apni car ke pass ruka or baha se seedha ghar gya. Jaha badiya khana khaya or bed per let kar aaj jo bhi hua uske baare me sochne laga.

Bahi dusri taraf Reena bani hui mohini man hi man muskura rahi thi. Kyuki vo samajh gyi thi ki vakai me surya kaafi powerfull insan hai uska bahut control hai khud per. Verna jitna attract aaj surya ko kiya hai usne utne me to puri colony ke mard uske bistar me aajate. Vo samajh gyi thi ki surya ke liye use jyada power ka istemaal karna padega. Taki vo puri tarah se madhosh ho jaaye. Or fir uske jaal me fas jaaye.

Baaki dekhte hai ab aage kya karti hai ye mohini or kaise. Or kya surya uske mohjaal me fas jayega ya kisi tarah khud ko bacha kar rakhega. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 52

kisi tarah vo raat nikal gyi. Or jaisa mujhe or harry ko pata tha us raat koi nahi aaya Reena ke pass. Use maarne ke liye. Or ye kaafi tha is baat ko sure karne ke liye ki Reena ne jhut bola tha or uska asli plan kuch or hi tha. Sayad mujhe fasana apne jaal me. Lekin kaise.

Meri sari raat yahi sab sochne me nikli lekin mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki ye kaise hua or kyu.khair maine us baat ko filhaal ke liye taal diya or subah ho chuki thi to jogging ke liye nikal gya. Pure gaav ke 30-40 chakkar lagaye or fir vapis aagya or ready hoke nikal gya office ke liye.

Jaise hi office pahucha mujhe Reena dikh gyi ek dum khili khili si. Usne mujhe wish kiya maine use wish kiya or me apne cabin me chala gya or apne kaam me lag gya. Beech beech me Reena mere cabin me aaja rahi thi kisi na kisi kaam ke bahane or jaise hi vo andar aati mera man vichalit ho jata puri tarah se. Pata nahi kaise me khud per control kiye hue tha. Verna abhi tak to chad baith ta me usper.

Lekin uske jaane ke baad kuch aisa hua jise me kabhi nahi bhul sakta. Mujhe apne pure cabin me Reena hi Reena najar aane lagi vo bhi ek dum nangi. Jo mujhe apne pass bula rahi hai seduce kar rahi hai mujhe apni harkato se. Me apni aankhe band karta to bhi vo najar aati aankhe kholta to mere saamne khadi hoti vo. Me na to kuch soch pa raha tha na hi samajh pa raha tha. Me kaafi garm ho raha tha usko is condition me dekhkar mera hard hone laga tha.

Jab mujhse jyada control nahi hua to maine yaha se nikalne me hi bhalai samjhi or me turant hi apne cabin se bahar nikal gya jaha mujhe har ek insan me nangi Reena hi dikh rahi thi. Mujhe to ye bhi pata nahi tha ki inme se asli wali konsi hai.

Isse pehle ki mera yaha tamasha ban jaaye mujhe nikalna hoga yaha se. Isliye me jaldi se doudta hua lift me gya or baha se seedha parking area me. Mera dimaag kharab hone laga tha har jagah mujhe bahi dikh rahi thi me apne aap se hi lad raha tha khud ko rok raha tha. Lekin hu to insan hi.

Khair me car me baitha or Harry se kaha ki jaldi se jaldi kisi hotel me le chalo or radha ko bolo ki mujhe baha aakar mile vo.

Harry- ok sir lekin hua kya hai.

Main- kuch aisa jise me samjha bhi sakta hu. Jaldi nikalo yaha se.

Ye sunte hi Harry ne car ko douda diya office ki opposite direction me.

Me totally confuse tha ki ye kaise ho raha hai mere sath kahi kuch or gadbad to nahi hai. Aajtak aisa kabhi nahi hua mere sath. Ye normal nahi ho sakta hai. Jarur kuch khichdi pak rahi hai yaha per.

Mujhe pata lagana hoga. Lekin kaise ye Reena to mere dimaag ke har hisse me jam gyi hai. Isse najar hate to kuch samajh me aayega.

Karib 20 min. Ki drive ke baad Harry mujhe ek badiya five star hotel me le aaya. Room already book kar diya tha Harry ne. Maine reception se room key li or turant hi lift se pahucha apne room me. Darwaja turant hi band kiya or sare kapde nikale maine khud ke or bathroom me ghus gya. Or ek dum thande paani ka shower lene laga.

Aaaahahhhha kya maja aaraha tha. Thande paani ki baat hi alag hoti hai. Saari garmi ek sec. Me nikal jaati hai body se. Me karib 45 min. Tak usi shower ke neeche khada raha mujhe thand lagne lagi thi ab. Or usi thand ki jarurat thi mujhe. Tabhi doorbell baji. Me samajh gya ki sayad radha aagyi hai. Isliye maine shower ko band kiya or towel ko lapeta or bheege badan hi gate kholne gya. Maine darwaja khola to bahar radha hi thi. Or mujhe radha achhi tarah se dikhi matlab is shower ne apna kaam kar diya. Verna pakka mujhe radha me bhi Reena hi dikhti.

Khair maine use andar liya or apne gale se laga liya. Vo ek dum hairan thi ki mujhe kya ho gya aaj.

Radha- kya hua aapko. Aapne yaha kyu bulaya mujhe.

Main- sab batata hu filhaal baitho me change karke aata hu.

Radha bahi baith gyi maine darwaja band kiya fir se or bathroom me ghus gya or fir se 15 min. Tak shower liya. Isse mujhe kaafi achha lag raha tha. Khair uske baad maine jaldi se apne aap ko sukhaya or bahi kapde pehan ne hi wala tha ki mujhe fir se dar laga isliye maine unhe bahi bathroom me hi neeche rakhi balti me daal diya. Or usme paani daal diya. Sare kapde bheeg gye. Ab mere pass kuch nahi tha pehanne ke liye. Isliye me towel me hi bahar chala gya.

Radha- kya hua kapde nahi pehne tumne.

Main- vo maine balti me daal diye sab geele hai or mujhe vo pehanne bhi nahi hai. Harry mere liye kuch kapdo ka intjam karo yaar. Achhe.

Harry- ok sir mangwata hu mall se.

Main- ok.

Fir me bahi bister per hi let gya. Or radha mere baju me.

Radha- kya hua

Main- yaar kuch ajeeb sa ho raha hai mere sath or mujhe samajh me nahi aaraha ki me kya karu or ye kaise or kyu ho raha hai.

Radha- aisa kya hua jo aap itni tension me aagye.

Main- darashal kal mujhe Reena ka call aaya tha jab me raste me tha office se ghar aate waqt.

Uske baad maine kal raat se sari baate radha ko batai or aaj or abhi ki bhi. Jise sunke radha bhi shock ho gyi ki ye kaise sambhav hai.

Radha- what

Main- ha yaar me khud hairan hu ki ye sab kya ho raha hai. Aisa to pehle kabhi nahi hua mujhe.

Usper radha ne thodi der socha or fir boli

Radha- kahi usne aap per koi jaadu baadu to nahi karwa diya. Like koi kala jaadu type. Jisse aap uske kiye pagal ho jaao or use har haalat me apna lo.

Main- kya pata ho bhi sakta hai. Baise ye baat agar kuch saalo pehle kahi hoti to sayad me nahi maanta. Lekin jabse he vikraal kaal vanraj or vo vampire ko dekha hai tabse kuch bhi aasambhav nahi lagta.

Radha- sahi kaha mujhe bhi pehle yahi lagta ki aap jhut bol rahe ho. Lekin ab nahi lag raha hai

Main- ab tumhi koi rasta batao ki me karu to kya karu.

Radha- uska transfer kahi or karwa do. Aapse bahut dur.

Main-Baise idea achha hai lekin usko reason kya batau me.

Radha- kuch bhi keh dena aap to baato ke ustaad ho. Bana dena koi bahana. Or agar vo iske liye natak kare or bahane banaye to samjh jana ki kuch gadbad jarur hai.

Main- or agar vo seedhi tarah se maan gyi fir.

Radha- fir bhi gadbad to lagegi hi. Kyuki vo itne saalo se aapke sath kaam kar rahi haj. To puchhegi hi ki kyu uska transfer kar rahe ho bagera bagera.

Main- theek hai usko abhi order de deta hu. Harry ek transfer letter type karo Reena ka or uska transfer delhi me kara do. Hamari company me. Or usko kisi ko fax karke batane ko keh do.

Harry- ok sir. Me maneger ko fax kar deta hu letter. Vo bata dega

Harry ne uske baad baisa hi kiya usne Reena tak vo letter pahucha diya mere sign bhi vo aaram se print kar sakta tha to usne kar diya

Or jab vo letter Reena ko mila to vo ek dum hairan reh gyi kyuki use aisi ummid to bilkul nahi thi. Vo filhaal surya ke karib thi to vo use kisi na kisi tarah apne jaal me fasa hi leti lekin ab vo kaise karegi.

Tabhi use khayal aaya ki transfer Reena ka hua hai uska nahi. Vo kisi or ka roop leke surya ke pass reh sakti hai. Office me bahut ladkiya thi.ye yaad aate hi uske chehre per ek kutil muskaan aagyi.

Reena- bhale hi mujhe kitna hi dur karne ki kosis karlo surya lekin mujhse door ho nahi paoge.

Vo baha se bina kisi der kiye ghar chali gyi usne kisi se koi sawal nahi kiya. Bahi Harry usper barabar najar banaye hue tha. Ki ye ab kya karti hai.

Or ghar per jo Harry ne dekha usse uske hosh hi udd gye use yakeen hi nahi hua ki ye kya hai. Usne turant hi vo footage mujhe bheji.

Harry- sir aapko ye dekhna chahiye yaha mamla kuch or hi hai.

Ye sunte hi maine apna mobile on kiya. Or vo footage dekhne laga. Mere sath radha bhi dekh rahi thi.

Hamne footage me dekha ki Reena ka rup ek dum se badal gya vo koi or hi ban gyi or achanak se hame usi ghar me dusri Reena dikhne lagi jo pehle nahi dikh rahi thi. Ham dono hi ekdum shocked the ki ye kya cheez hai.

Radha- ye kya hai ye to koi witch lagti hai sayad vikraal ki hi sathi ho. Isne to reena ka rup liya tha.

Main- hmm ab aaya meri samajh me ki ye sab akhir kyu ho raha tha mere sath. Ab pakka ye kisi or ka rup legi or Bapis se mere pass hi ayegi.

Radha- ha pakka aayegi ye. Lekin use pehchane ge kaise. Ye to kisi ka bhi roop le sakti hai. Mera bhi. Ya ghar me kisi ka bhi.

Main- well Harry abse sabper najar rakhega or is per bhi agar ye tum sabhi ke aaspass bhi hogi to vo tumsabhi ko bata dega. Or mujhe bhi.

Radha- lekin isse bachenge kaise. Jis tarah isne Reena ka haal kiya hai ye hamara bhi kar sakti hai.

Main- ye to sochna padega. Sayad vanraj hamari koi help karde

Radha- ho sakta hai aap unse baat kariye abhi.

Maine turant hi vanraj ko call kiya

Vanraj- hii surya kya haal sab theek.

Main- filhaal nahi hai theek kuch gadbad hui hai

Vanraj- kya hua.

Main- ek witch aai hai jo kisi ka bhi rup le sakti hai logo ko apne mayajaal me aaram se fasa sakti hai me to almost fas hi gya tha. But kismat achhi thi jo bach gya.

Ye sunke vanraj ek dum shocked ho gya.

Vanraj- what. Kaha hai vo. Kon haj.

Main- usne mere secratary ka roop liya tha or mujhe har tarah se fasane ki kosis bhi ki pehle to me kaafi confuse tha ki ye sab mujhe akhir kya ho raha hai lekin jab maine use apne se dur kiya uska transfer karke to usne apna asli roop dikha diya abhi use ye baat nahi pata hai ki me uski asliyat jaan gya hu. Isliye vo ab kisi or ka roop legi or fir se mujhper try karegi. Me to totally confuse hu ki me karu kya. Or is bala se akhir kaise niptu.

Vanraj- my god. Jarur ise bhi hell walo ne hi bheja hoga. Taaki abki baar tumper dhoke se hamla kiya jaaye.

Main- ha sayad.

Vanraj- tum us per najar banaye rakho me pata karne ki kosis karta hu ki ye akhir hai kon. Baaki usse bachke rehna uske jaal me fas mat jana veena vo locket or pathar dono apne hatho se nikal jayenge. Or sayad tumhari jaan bhi.

Main- puri kosis karunga me ki aisa na ho. Baaki jaldi hi iska ilaaj dhundna padega. Kyuki abhi to ye bahar walo ka roop le rahi hai. Kahi ye ghar me ghus aai to gadbad doguni ho jayegi. Samajh rahe ho na.

Vanraj- achhi tarah se. Uski har ek gatividhi per najar banaye rakhna me call karta hu baad me sayad kuch pata chal jaaye uske baare me.

Main- ok.

Ye kehkar maine call cut kar diya.

Main- Harry kya update hai uska.

Harry- sorry sir uska peecha nahi kar sakta me.

Main- kyu ?

Harry- sir vo Reena ko theek karke baha se ek dum hawa ho gyi gayab ho gyi. Ab pata nahi kiska roop legi vo.

Ye sunte hi maine apna sir peet liya.

Maine socha ab kya hoga. I hooe ki jaldi hi vanraj ko iske baare me jyada se jyada jaankari mil jaaye Verna ye kand kardegi bada wala.

To be continue……………………….

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 53

Me apna sir pakad ke baitha hua tha to radha ne puchha mujhse

Radha- kya hua kya kaha Harry ne.

Main- uska kehna hai ki vo us band kamre se gayab ho gyi hawa ki tarah or ab vo use nahi dhund pa raha hai.

Radha- omg ab kya hoga.

Main- bahi hoga jo vo chahegi. Mujhe yaar dar sa lag raha hai kahi meri ijjat sach me na loot le vo. Kalmuhi.

Ye sunke radha hasne lagi vo bhi jor jor se pet pakad kar.

Main- me yaha tension me hu or tumhe hasi aarahi hai.

Radha- tumne baat hi aisi ki. Ye language to aamtor per ladkiya use karti hai. Na ki ladke.

Main- ijjat dono ki same hi hoti hai fir chahe ladka ho ya ladki. Dono ka rape ho sakta hai.

Radha- kya baat hai. Tumhare andar aisa insan bhi hai

Main- matlab.

Radha- matlab tum bahi surya ho na jisne itne saalo me kai super villain ko dhul chatai hai dunia ke saare underworld ko apne control me rakha hua hai vo karib 20-21 ki age se. Or aaj tak na jaane kitne hi khatarnaak dushmano ka tumne saamna kiya hai. Or ek bhi tumhare saamne nahi tik paya or to or vikraal jaise jadui danav ko bhi tumne hara diya uski ek nahi chalne di tumne apne saamne

Main- ha ye sab sach hai to isme kya.

Radha- to ek witch se dar gye tum. Kaha hai vo veer MAHARANA PRATAP KA vanshaj jiske saamne dushman chahe kitna bhi takatvar or chalaak kyu na ho uski ek nhi chalti. Agar so gya hai vo veer yodha to jagao use or khulkar saamna karo uska

Ye sab baate sunkar pata nahi kaha se achanak mujhe bahut jyada hi josh chadh gya meri naso me mera khoon ubaal maarne laga. Chehre per ek alag hi tez aagya. Or usi josh me maine us bed per jor se hath utha ke patak diya. Jisse pura bed hi hil gya. Vo to achha hua ki uper bichha hua gadda kaafi mota tha Verna aaj ye bed yahi Saheed ho jata.

Radha- ye baat. Ab socho ki usse kaise nipatna hai.

Maine vo soch lunga filhaal tum mera ek kaam karo.

Radha- ha bolo.

Tum us pathar ko us jagah se utha lo or aisi jagah chhupao jiske baare me mujhe bhi na pata ho. Mujhe koi idea nahi hona chahiye ki vo kaha per hai. Uski jaankari keval tumhare pass hi honi chahiye. Or agar kabhi mujhe tumse sach me vo pathar mangna pada to me tumhe kahunga ki "Avi ki gf parsi hai"

Radha- ye kaisa code hai.

Main- parsi se paras baaki Avi or uski gf bas dhyan bhatkane ke liye. Jab tak me ye line na bolu tab tak tum mujhe vo pathar nahi dogi. Agar me tumse kabhi seedhe mangu ki vo pathar kaha hai to seedhe mana kar dena ki mujhe nahi pata. Chahe me khud ko hi nuksaan kyu na pahuchane ki kosis karu ya kisi or ko tum mujhe seedhe mana karogi ki mujhe nahi pata. Samajh gyi. Or ye baat hamare beech hi rahegi tum ye kisi se bhi share nahi karogi. Or dusri baat agar kabhi mera behaviour tumko ajeeb sa lage to foran hi kuch aisa karna jaise kisi hypnosis kiye gaye insan ko bahar laane ke liye karte hai jaise kaan me sound bajana or jor se shor machana like thali ya drum ya taali bajana kuch bhi karna. Samajh gyi.

Radha- achhi tarah se. Dont worry me dekh lungi. Theek hai to me jaao apne kaam per.

Main- are chali jana pehle mujhe shant to kardo.

Radha- kya matlab.

Main- matlab towel ko dekho.

Radha ne jaise hi towel per najar maari vo sab samajh gyi kyuki towel me tambu bana hua tha. Us witch ne mujhe kuch jyada hi garm kar diya tha. Agar thodi der or baba ruka rehta to pakka office me tufaan aajata isiliye thande paani se nahana pada taaki saari garmi nikal jaaye. Lekin lagta hai thodi abhi bhi baaki hai.

Uske baad radha ne mera towel bata diya or lag hamari kaam leela suru hogyi.

(Jyada vistaar se nahi likhunga. Baaki ab sabhi jaante hi hai aage kaise or kya hua hoga )

Karib 2 ghante ki jee tod mehnat ke Baad me shant hua. Is dauran 2 round hi khele hamne. Radha ki to halat hi kharab ho gyi thi.

Radha- tumhara stamina to badta hi ja raha hai meri to haalat kharab kar di tumne.

Main- ab kya kare jo hai so hai usi se kaam chalana padega jaanu.

Radha- ha vo to hai. Hato ab mujhe fresh hona hai.

Uske baad radha bathroom me gyi or 15 min. Baad puri fresh hoke bahar nikli. Or mujhe ek pyara sa kiss deke chali gyi apne kaam ko anjaam dene.

Usne meri rakhi hui jagah se pathar liya or uski decide ki hui kisi or jagah per vo rakh diya. Halaki Harry hamesha uske sath tha lekin Harry ko bhi maine bol diya ki us waqt apni najar usse hata le jab vo pathar leke kahi bhi jaaye. Taaki use bhi na pata ho ki vo kaha per rakha hua hai. Or agar pata bhi hota to bhi vo mujhe nhi batane wala tha kyuki vo bhi baat ki gambheerta ko achhe se samajhta hai. Bhale hi vo ek AI hai lekin uska dimaag kisi insan ke jaisa hi kaam karta hai usme bhi thodi bahut feelings hai vo apne dimaag se kaam bhi kar sakta hai musibat me usne aisa kai baar karke bhi dikhaya hai.

Khair kisi tarah vo din bhi nikal gya.

Next day me office gya to reena aai hui thi. Apna transfer letter leke jo use hosh me aane ke baad apne ghar me hi mila tha. Vo totally confuse thi ki ye use kyu diya gya hai.

Main- darashal kuch hi dino ki baat hai baha tumhari thodi jarurat hai isliye bhej raha hu. Baaki kuch dino baad Bapis bula lunga me.

Reena- pakka na sir.

Main- ha ek dum pakka.

Reena- ok fir me jaati hu.

Or vo byy bolke chali gyi baha se. Uske jaate hi kamre me ek dusri ladki aai kuch files leke maine unhe padna start kiya tabhi firse mujhe kal wali feeling aane lagi. Mera josh fir se badhne laga. Mera dimaag ek tarah se puri tarah sunn sa ho gya me abki baar puri tarah se blank ho gya. Mujhe khud se ladne ka bhi mouka nahi mila.

Lagta hai is baar kuch jyada hi power ka istemal kar diya tha usne
Surya per. Surya puri tarah se uske bas me ho gya tha or ek dum pyaar bhari najro se vo us ladki ko dekhne laga.

Surya- aaj bahut hi hot lag rahi ho tum.

Neha- sach me.

Surya- jhut bolu to abhi mat jaau me.

Neha- to aage kya karne ka irada hai.

Surya- irada to bahut kuch hai karne ka baaki tum batao

Bahi Harry sab samajh gya usne foran hi surya ke kaano me baisa hi sound dobara chalana start kiya lekin is baar unka kuch asar hota dikh nahi raha tha. Infact use to vo sound sunai bhi nahi de raha tha. Isliye usne sound ke volume ko or badaya to surya ko vi halka sa sunaai diya to usne foran hi vo earbud apne kaano se nikaal kar bahi fek diye. Jaise use bahut disturb kar rahe ho vo. Bahi neha ne bhi dekha usko nikaalte hue. Khair ye to common si baat thi sabke liye lekin unhe ye nahi kata hota tha ki inme surya kisse baat karta hai.

Neha- baisa mera ghar pass me hi haj or baha koi hai bhi nahi to better rahega.

Main- ok jaisa tum kaho.

Uske baad dono us cabin se nikle or sath me hi lekin is tarah ki kisi ko shak na ho dono baha se bahar nikal gye. Or baha se surya ne apni car li jisme usne Neha ko baitha liya or neha ne apne ghar ka raasta bata diya.

Or surya or neha baha ke liye nikal gye. Bahi Harry dono per najar jamaye hue tha ki ye kaha jaate hai kya karte hai. Aisi situation me use kya karna hai use achhe se pata tha. Or usne baisa kar bhi diya tha.

Baaki jaldi hi dono us ghar me pahuch gye. Or andar jaate hi neha surya se buri tarah lipat gyi use pagali ki tarah kiss karne lagi or surya bhi is mamle me kahi bhi peeche nahi tha. Vo uska barabar sath de raha tha. Isi dauran dono ke kapde bhi ek ek karke utarne lage. Or kapde utarate hi neha bani mohini apne asli rup me aagyi. Lekin surya ko to kuch hosh hi nahi tha ki vo kya kar raha hai or kiske sath kar raha hai. Use to vaasnao ne gher liya tha vo bhi bahut hi buri tarah. Jisse surya khud to bahar nahi aasakta tha. Baaki agar koi or use bahar nikalne ki kosis kare to alag baat hai. Dheere dheere dono aage bad rahe the us khel me. Jaha surya pura madhosh tha bahi mohini bhi kam madhosh nahi thi. Vo bahut hi betaab thi surya se sex karne ke liye.

In dono ki kaamleela apne charam per thi. Tabhi pata nahi kaha se bahut hi tez sound bajna suru ho gya. Vo itna tez tha ki aam logo ko apne kaan band karne pade vo bhi bahut jor se. Or isi sound se mohini or surya ka bhi dhyan bhang ho gya. Or jab surya apne hosh me aaya or usne apni haalat dekhi to vo sab samajh gya ki is baar kya hua.

Mohini abhi bhi dusri taraf hi dekh rahi thi or apne kaan usne bhi band kar rakhe the kyuki ye aawaj use bhi takleef pahucha rahi thi. Or isi mouke ka fayeda utha kar surya ne mohini ko jor se dhakka de diya jisse mohini udti hui deewar se ja takarai or uske takrate hi vo sound band ho gya puri tarah se jisse logo ko kaafi rahat mili. Lekin jin logo ke kaan ke parde kamjor honge is area me unka pata nahi kya haal hua hoga. Lekin sayad hi kisi ko nuksan pahuncha hoga. Kyuki ye sab matra kuch hi sec ke andar hua tha. Jyada se jyada 30 sec. Bas. Or itne me sayad hi kisi ke kaano ko koi nuksaan pahucha ho.

Baaki jiske liye ye sab kiya gya tha vo ab hosh me aagya tha or apne kapde Bapis se usne pehan liye the. Or apne suit ko bhi on karke pehan liya tha. Jisme se kuch bhi paar nahi jata.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya hota hai aage. Kya suit ke andar mohini ka jaadu chalega ya nahi chalega. Or ye kisne bahar itna tez sound bajaya tha. Or mohini ka sach saamne to aahi gya hai to ab mohini kya karegi kya surya use hara payega ya fir se uske jaal me fas jayega. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 54

main jor se bola usse.

Main- kon ho tum apna asli roop dikhao me janta hu tum neha nahi ho.

Neha- ye kya keh rahe hai sir aap me neha hi to hu

Main- achha or isse pehle jo Reena banke aai thi mujhe fasane ke liye uska kya. Chaho to video recording dikha sakta hu kaise tumne apna roop badla tha or Reena ko kaise uske ghar me chhod kar gayab ho gyi thi. Sab kuch jaanta hu me. Isliye ye natak band karo or batao kon ho or yaha kyu aai ho.

Ye sab sunke use samajh me aagya ki uska bhanda foot chuka haim isliye vo turant hi apne asli roop me aagyi. Kya bala ki khubsurat thi vo. Achhi se achhi milf uske saamne fail thi. Bilkul dudh jaisi safedi chhai hui thi uske sarir per. Swarg ki apsara lag rahi thi bilkul.

Mohini- tum vakai bahut hi strong ho maine jitna try tumper kiya agar kisi or per karti to abhi tak vo mere uper hota. Lekin bakai me manna padega.

Main- meri langot itni dheeli nahi hai jo kisi ke bhi saamne khul jaaye. Ye keval meri patni ke saamne hi khulti hai. Tum jaisi kaio ne mujhper try kiya hai or sabko mila hai to keval dutkaar. Isliye ab ye harkate band kardo. Or batao tum akhir ho kon.

Mohini- is nacheez ko Mohini kehte hai. Me pehle swarg ki apsara hua karti thi lekin kisi ne mera dill chura liya tabse me uski hogyi.

Main- kon black heart.

Mohini- sahi kaha tumne bahi hai mere dill or is husn ka raja.

Main- achha to fir ye jagah jagah muh kyu maarti fir rahi ho.

Mohini- meri aag ko keval black heart hi shant kar sakta hai or ab vo hai nahi to uska alternative dhundti firti hu. Lekin afsos is sari prithvi per aisa koi nahi mila jo uske aaspass bhi pahuch sake. Baaki mujhe tumse jarur ummid hai ki tum use hara bhi sakte hi sayad.

Main- is mamle me mujhe use nahi harana hai.

Mohini- to theek hai mujhe vo pathar de do me chup chap yaha se chali jaungi.

Main- or agar na du to.

Mohini- to fir aisa bhuchaal aayega tumhare sansaar me jisme har koi keval vasna me hi duba rahega. Or tumhare pariwar me bhi aisa ho sakta hai. Tum jitne siddhant wadi bane firte ho vi sab ek hi pal me dhumil ho jayega. Or iske baad tum kabhi apni najre utha kar nahi chal paoge. Kisi ke saamne nahi. Na hi tumhara parivar tumse kabhi najre mila payega.

Ye sab sunke mujhe bahut hi tez gussa aaya or agle hi sec maine Mohini ko kai tukdo me baat diya apni sword se.

Maine kisi tarah khud ko control kiya. Or agle hi sec vo fir se pehle jaisi ho gyi.

Mohini- ye sab hathiyar mujhper kaam nahi karte hai.

Main- to fir kya asar karta hai tumper.

Mohini- kya karoge jaankar mujhe maar doge.

Main- baise to me aurato per war nahi karta hu. Lekin me sabhi aurato per war na karu aisa bhi nahi hu me. Jo jis layak hoti hai me baisa hi uske sath karta hu. Jaise tumne jo apsabd abhi nikale the uske badle tumhare kai tukde kar diye. Bhale hi tum nahi mari lekin aage se dhyan rakhna agar mere parivar ke khilaaf kuch bhi bura karna to dur agar socha bhi to mujhse bura na tumhare liye koi hoga na tumhare is black heart ke liye. Or agar kuch bhi utpatang harkat ki to us pathar ko garm lava me uske chhote chhote tukade karke dekh dunga. Usko dhul bana dunga fir karti rehna apne black heart ko zinda.vaise bhi me jaanta hu ki sirf 2 mahine hi bache hai tum logo ke pass. Uske baad agle kai saalo tak vo kaise bhi vapis nahi aapayega.

Ye sab sunke uske chehre per thodi der ke liye sikan jarur aai lekin usne jaldi hi use chhipa liya.

Mohini- achha to fir abhi tak use itna sambhal kar kyu rakha hai tumne. Tumhe to bahut pehle hi uska vo haal kar dena chahiye tha.

Main- taaki us pathar ko paane ke liye vikraal jaise pisach aaye or me unka khatma karta jaau. Taaki thoda to is shristi ka vajan kam ho. Jo tum jaise logo ne bada rakha hai. Vo bhi keval apne matlab ke liye.

Mohini- tumhari soch to vakai me bahut hi boring hai. Ye kehkar vo hasne lagi. Tum sayad ek baat nahi jaante

" YE KALYUG HAI KAKYUG YAHA INSAN KEVAL EK HI MATLAB KE KIYE JEETA HAI. APNE MATLAB KE LIYE"

Chaho to aajma kar dekhlo.

Main- me achhi tarah jaanta hu ki yaha sabhi apne matlab ke liye hi jeete hai. Lekin hamare andar ek or khasiyat hai. Ki agar kisi dusre per musibat aati hai to bhale hi vo jaanpehchan ka ho ya nahi lekin uski madad jarur karte hai fir chahe vo usko paani pilane ki madad ho ya khana khilane ki ya fir paiso ki. Kisi na kisi tarah se uski madad karne ki kosis jarur karta hai aajkal insan or kosis na bhi kare to bhi uske man me madad karne ka vichar to aata hi hai. Or hamare liye yahi kaafi hai. Isiliye is desh me bhikhari bhi crorepati hote hai bhale hi vo fate hue kapde kyu na pehan kar ghumte ho. Or aise kai example moujud hai. Kyuki unko pata hota hai ki vo din bhar 100 aadmiyo se bheek mangenge or usme se kam se kam 50 to use kuch na kuch jarur hi denge.

Ye sunke Mohini ek dum hairan ho gyi.

Mohini- hmmm to abhi bhi thodi insaniyat bachi hui hai logo me. Koi baat nahi black heart ke aate hi ye bachi kuchi insaniyat bhi dum tod degi. Or is pure brahmaand per keval andhere ka raaj hoga.

Main- well aisa hona na mumkin hai khaskar mere hote hue to bilkul bhi aisa nahi ho sakta. Isliye sapne dekhna chhod do or jaha se aai ho vapis chali jaao Verna agli baar jab milogi to ye baat cheet nahi hogi seedha action hoga.

Mohini- I love challanges. Me bhi dekhna chahti hu ki tum akhir kya karoge mere sath.

Tabhi pata nahi kya hua Mohini ek hi jagah khadi khadi jam gyi kisi murat ki tarah.

Ye dekhte hi me samajh gya ki ye pakka vanraj ka hi kaam hai.

Lekin vo uske saamne nahi aaya. Mohini puri tarah se shocked thi ki ye uske sath kya ho gya vo kuch kar kyu nahi pa rahi hai. Vo apni tamam kosis kar rahi thi lekin kuch karna to dur vo to hil bhi nahi pa rahi thi.

Mujhe ab ye samajh me nahj aaraha tha ki ab iska me karu kya. Tabhi mere kaano me Harry ki aawaj aai jo suit mese aarahi thi.

Harry- sir filhaal isko aise hi freeze karke rakhna padega Verna pata nahi ye kya kya kand kardegi.

Main- ha lekin ye hamesha hi thodi kami rahegi kabhi na kabhi to ye aazad ho hi jayegi fir kya karoge Harry miya. Or dusri baat isko rakhoge kaha.

Harry- sir sara intjam ho gya hai. Bahar gaadi ready hai usme isko daalke kisi surakshit jagah chhod aayega vanraj. Usne dekh rakhi hai koi jagah.

Main- baise idea to achha hai theek hai karte hai. Lekin vo jagah bharose mand to hai na. Kahi koi or hi ise aazad na kara de.

Harry- sir is bat ka pura khayal me rakh lunga or vanraj bhi.

Main- ok.

Uske baad me uske pass gya or use apne hatho me utha liya or jaldi se use ghar ke bahar le aaya or car me pichhli seat per patak diya.

(Ye jo vanraj ki power hai. Isme insan baisa hi jata hai jaise ham log khelte the na statue,over ye game to yaad hi hoga sabhi ko. To yaha bhi baisa hi hai. Saamne wala statue ban jata hai )

Usko car me rakha or baha se vanraj use le gya. Uski aankho per kaali patti bandh di. Vanraj ne. Or usne khud ka chehra puri tarah se dhak rakha tha.

Baaki vo bhi mohini thi bhale hi uska sara sarir jam gya ho lekin uski aankhe apna kaam kar sakti thi isiliye unper usne patti bandh di thi. Taaki vo usper koi magic na kar paaye.

Karib 2 din ke safar ke baad vanraj us jagah pahuch gya jaha use jana tha. Ye konsi jagah thi filhaal to nahi bata sakta. Baaki itna tay tha ki Mohini ki band yaha bajne wali hai.

Baaki dekhte hai kab tak ye yaha qaid me rehti hai.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 55

Khair vanraj ne Mohini ko baha per chhod diya or baha se chala gya. Bahi Harry usper najar banaye hue tha.

Usi raat ko achanak se Mohini jo puri tarah statue ban gyi thi vo theek hone lagi. Apne aap hi. Or thodi hi der me vo puri tarah se theek hogyi ab vo apne body ke har ek hisse ko hila dula sakti thi.

Bahi vo puri tarah se shocked thi ki koi uski aisi haalat bhi kar sakta hai or dusri taraf use ye achambha bhi tha ki vo theek kaise ho gyi.

Vo ye soch hi rahi thi ki tabhi uski najar uske hath per gyi jaha ek bahut hi sundar bracelet bandha hua tha usme ek bahut hi keemti Heera jada hua tha vo filhaal kaafi shine kar raha tha. Or use dekhte hi vo samajh gyi ki ye sab kaise hua.

Usne us bracelet ko turant hi kiss kiya

Mohini- thanks black heart. Tumhari di hui gift ne aaj meri jaan bacha li. Tumne kaha tha mujhse ki musibat me ye mere kaam ayegi or dekho aagyi. Ab tum dekho kaise me us surya or uske sathiyo ki band bajati hu. Lekin mere pass jyada samay nahi hai mujhe jaldi hi usse vo pathar hasil karna hoga Verna me tumhe abki baar or lambe samay ke liye kho dungi.

Lekin me aisa kya karu jisse surya apne ghutno per aajaye. Or mujhe vo pathar de de. Me use sammohit kar sakti hu lekin jyada samay ke liye nahi. Mujhe koi aisa sikaar dhundna hoga jo aasani se mere jaal me fas jaaye or mera kaam kar de. Lekin ye sikaar kon ho sakta hai.

Tabhi use yaad aaya ki surya ki biwi bhi hai or usi ke saamne uski langot dheeli hoti hai. Or jaha tak mujhe pata hai uske pass koi power bagera bhi nahi hai. To vo mera kaam kar sakti hai. Ha me use apne jaal me fasa kar surya se us pathar ki info nikalwai sakti hu. Ha ye sahi rahega. Lekin ye kaise hoga. Vo to jyada ghar se bahar nikalti hi nahi hai. Or uske ghar jaane me kaafi risk hai. Use kisi tarah bahar bulana hoga tabhi kaam banega. Lekin surya sab per barabar najar rakhta hai pata nahi kaise. To apni biwi per to khas najar rakhega. To fir use kaise fasaya jaaye. Ha unki aulade kab kaam ayegi use bahar bulane me mujhe uske bacho ki madad leni chahiye. Ha ye sahi rahega.

Ye sab baate vo khud se hi man me kar rahi thi. Baaki Harry ko pata chal gya tha ki vo filhaal pehle jaisi ho chuki hai. Isliye usne vanraj ko turant hi ye bata diya. Jise sunke vo bhi shock me aagya ki kaise ye sambhav hua. Tab Harry ne uske bracelet ke baare me bataya ki usne use chuma tha. Sayad usi me koi power hai jis bajah se vo normal ho gyi.

Vanraj- ab kya kare Yaar. Mujhe baha tak pahunchane me time to lagega hi or tab tak agar vo gayab ho gyi to or lafda. Baise maine transmitter uske andar inject kar diya tha baaki ab sab tumhare uper hai.

Harry- meri najar har waqt usper rahegi bas use pata nahi chal jaye ki uske andar transmitter laga hua hai. Baaki me usper aise najar rakhunga ki usko kuch bhanak bhi nahj lagegi.

Vanraj- good. Agar vo kisi gharwale ke aaspass bhi najar aaye to turant hi usko bata dena taaki vo satark rahe or hame bhi taaki agar koi madad ki jarurat pade to ham kar sake.

Harry- ok sir.

Uske baad connection cut gya or itni der me Mohini bhi us jagah se gayab ho gyi thi. Baaki ye ek band gufa thi jiske baare me vanraj jaanta tha kyuki vo log yaha baha unhi jagho per milte rehte the. Iske andar or bahar jaana bahut hi muskil hai.

Lekin jo gayab hoke kahi bhi aa ja sakta hai uske liye kya muskil hoga. Baaki vanraj ne ye sochkar use baha rakha tha taaki us tak koi pahuch na paaye or use normal na kar paaye. Lekin vo khud se hi normal hogyi to ab vanraj kya kare.

Harry ne uska transmitter on kiya or uski live location dekhne laga vo.

Vo is waqt mumbai me thi.

Usko baha dekhte hi Harry samajh gya ki ye bacho ko fasane ki try karegi.

Vo abhi aage badti usse pehle hi uski najar uske hath per gyi jaha use kuch chubh raha tha. Vo bhi andar ki taraf se. Use samajh me nahj aaraha tha ki ye akhir hai kya cheez or use kyu chubh raha hai. Halaki ye transmitter kabhi bhi kisi ko bhi nahi chubhte hai ye apne aap ko body ke hissab se hi adjust kar lete hai. Lekin is baar pata nahi kya ho raha tha vo transmitter apni jagah se move kar raha tha apne aap hi jis bajah se vo use chubh raha tha. Ye baat kaafi chiukaane wali thi Harry scan karke saaf saaf dekh raha tha ki uski body me vo transmitter kaise or kaha ko move kar raha hai. Jis bajah se use bhi ye tension ho rahi thi ki pakka ye use dekh legi.

Vo transmitter usi bracelet ki taraf hi khicha ja raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise vo bracelet use apni taraf kheech raha ho. Ab Mohini ko or bhi jyada dard hone laga tha vo apne hath ko lagatar daba rahi thi taaki dard kam ho lekin dard hai ki kam hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Or thodi hi der me transmitter us bracelet ke ekdum neeche pahuch gya. Or agle hi sec. Vo hath ki chamdi ko faad kar bahar nikal aaya or us bracelet se chipak gya.

Is jhatke se mohini ko kaafi dard hua lekin agle hi sec sara dard gayab ho gya. Or jab usne us transmitter ko bracelet se chipka hua dekha to vo puri tarah hairan ho gyi or sab samajh gyi ki akhir ye kya hai.

Usne turant hi use apne hatho me liya or usko tod diya or bahi per fel diya. Vo samajh gyi ki ab agar radha yaha aai to vo samajh jayenge ki maine hi kisi tarah use yaha bulaya hai kyu ki usne mujhe mumbai me dekh liya hai. Isliye ham mujhe plan fir se badalna padega. Ye sochkar vo baha se gayab ho gyi. Or harry bas use jaate hue hi dekhta raha. Usne ye khabar foran hi surya or vanraj ko di. Jise sunke dono ne apna matha peet liya. Ab uska dar firse badne laga tha. Surya lagatar uske dimaag ki padne ki kosis kar raha tha. Or kahi na kahi vo bahi soch raha tha jo is waqt Mohini so ch rahi thi. Yaani ki radha per kisi tarah kaabu pana taaki uske jariye mujhse pathar ki detail nikalwai sake. Isliye usne khaas tour per radha ko bata diya ki ghar se bahar bilkul bhi na jaaye. Baaki jo hona hai vo hokar hi rahega.

Main si waqt apne base me hi baitha hua tha. Or apne plans bana rha tha. Ki kya karu kaise karu

Bahi Mohini ko ek idea aaya. To usne use aajmaane ki sochi.

Or vo us jagah se seedhi gayab hoke pahunchi surya ke kamre me. Seedhi. Jaha radha is waqt kapde badal rahi thi. Or night gown pehan rahi thi. Tabhi uski najar aaine me peeche khadi Mohini per gyi or vo samaj gyi ye bahi hai jisne surya ki itna pareshan kar rakha.

Radha- tumhari yaha aane ki himmat kaise hui.

Mohini- me kahi bhi kabhi bhi aa ja sakti hu mujhe koi nahi rok sakta. Isiliye seedhi tumse milne chali aai.

Radha- bahut badi galti kardi tumne yaha aakar. Ab dekho me tumhara kya haal karti hu. Ye kehkar radha aage badi hi thi ki Mohini ne pata nahi kya kiya or radha dhadam se neeche gurgyi vo bhi behosh hoke.

Uske baad turant hi Mohini ne radha ko baha se gayab karke kisi or jagah shift kar diya. Or khud uska roop le liya. Or ye sab kuch sec. Me hua.or Harry is waqt bahar najar rakhe hue tha kyuki use yakeen tha ki ghar ke andar kisi ko koi khatra nahi hai. Lekin jo hawa ki tarah kahi bhi aaja sakti ho use bhala Harry kya rokega.

Ab aalam ye tha ki radha kidnape ho chuki thi Mohine ke dwara or Mohini ne radha ka roop le liya tha. Or ab vo aasani se surya per kaabu pa sakti thi.

Lekin yaha Mohini ko ye nahi pata tha ki jis pathar ko vo dhund rahi hai uska pata surya ko bhi nahi pata. Or Jab use ye baat pata chalegi tab vo kya karegi ye dekhne wali baat hogi.

Baaki Mohini ghar me aagyi hai to ab use surya ke baare me or bhi bahut si baate pata chal jayegi jaise Harry ke baare me uske khufiya base ke baare me uske suits ke baare me. Everything uske control me aasakta tha agar vo iska sahi se istemaal kare to.

Baaki ye to Mohini ki soch hai. Bahi surya ko to ham sab jaante hi hai. Use jara bhi bhanak lagi ki ye radha nahi mohini hai to fir bhagwan hi maalik hai mohini ka. Pata nahi vo kya karega kaise karega.

Baaki ye to aane wala samay hu batayega ki kya hona hai. Mohini ke sath ya surya ke sath. Lekin itna tay hai ki jo bhi hoga dhamakedar hi hoga.

Bahi Hell ke raja bhi surya ki life me kaafi intrest le rahe the. Kyuki usne black heart ke do sabse jyada khatarnaak sathiyo ko jo hara diya tha or kahi na kahi unki madad kar di thi. Isliye ab vo bhi maidan me utarne ki sochne lage the. Isse kahi na kahi surya ka fayeda to hoga hi. Lekin nuksan hone ke bhi chances hai. Kyuki vo soda karne me ustaad hai khaskar aisa soda jisme uska fayeda ho raha ho. Kahi jaldbazi me surya unse koi aisi deal na kar baithe jisse baad me use pachhtana pade.

Baaki ye to samay hi batayega ki kya hota hai inke beech. Baaki aap log sath bane rahe or padte rahe us story ko

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 56

mohini kamre me surya ka intjaar kar rahi thi. Use nahi pata tha ki surya is waqt kaha per hai. Vo bas chahti thi ki jaldi se vo kamre me aajaye or he khel suri ho.

Bahi me base me hi baitha hua tha.

Harry- sir ab aap aaram kar leejiye. Baaki me dekhta rahunga agar kahi kuch gadbad dikhegi to aapko turant hi bata dunga me.

Baise bhi mujhe filhaal karne ko kuch tha nhi to maine bhi socha chalke radha ke sath thodi baate vagera karenge. Isliye me baha se chala gya or seedha apne kamre me pahucha jo har kamre me secrate door hai uske jariye.

Or maine dekha ki radha ek dum se hairan ho gyi mujhe achanak kamre me dekhke. Vo kuch bol nhi rahi thi lekin me uski aankhe achhe se pad sakta tha ki ye kuch soch rahi hai.

Main- kya hua aise kya dekh rahi ho pehli Baar dekha hai kya.

Radha- nahi vo me achanak aapko dekhke thodi chouk gyi or kuch nhi. Baise kaha the aap.

Main- neeche tha

Radha- maine socha kahi bahar gaye ho aap. Me phone karne hi baaki thi aapko.

Main- kyu kya hua.

Radha- kuch nhi aise hi.

Ye kehkar vo bed se khadi ho gyi. Or usne itni sexy nighty pehni thi ki mera to dekhte hi hard ho gya.

Main- kya baat hai aaj to lagta hai alag hi mood hai meharban ka.

Vo mere ekdum najdeek aagyi or apni baho ko mere gale me daal liya or apna chehra mere ekdum karib le aai.

Radha- achha kya lagta hai aapko kaise mood hai mera

Main- romantic.

Radha- ha to vo to hoga hi. Apne pati ke saamne romantic nhi houngi to kiske saamne houngi. Aaj aapke pyar me bheeg jaane ka man kar raha hai mera.

Main- badi pyasi lag rahi ho.

Radha- ha vo to me hu. Kya aap meri pyas bhujayenge.

Main- ha kyu nhi yahi to mera farz hai. Ruko me paani leke aata hu.

Ye kehkar me hasne laga or usne mere seene me halke se maar diya.

Radha- kya aap bhi. Kuch samajhte hi nahi hai. Me kisi or pyas ki baat kar rahi hu.

Main- konsi pyas.

Radha- kya aapko sach me nahi pata.ki me kis pyas ki baat kar rahi hu.

Main- nahi.

Radha- budhu ke budhu hi rahoge hamesha.

Main- aapke saamne ham budhu hi achhe.

Uske baad usne mujhe kuch bolne hi nahi diya or apne honto ko mere honto se mila diya. Or hamara smooch shuru ho gya. Vo aaj kuch jyada hi josh me thi. Mere honto ko chaba rahi thi vo bhi jor jor se. Or me kisi abla ki tarah bas ye sab hote hue dekh raha tha. Kiss ke dauran usne mere hatho ko pakda or apni gand per rakh diya or jor se unhe daba diya. Or khud hi sisak uthi. Me bhi pura maja le raha tha. Kyuki radha ka aisa roop maine keval shadi ke pehle hi dekha tha uske baad to kam hi dekha hai. Halaki vo mera puri tarah se sath deti hai lekin kahi na kahi kuch kami to reh hi jaati hai. Aisa mujhe lagta tha. Sayad ye mera hi beham tha ya pata nhi.

Maine apne dono hatho se uski gand daba raha tha or sath me uski nighty bhi uper ki taraf utha raha tha.

Uske baad usne apna kiss rok diya or mujhe bed per baitha diya. Or fir ek ek karke apni nighty utaar di. Or ab vo mere saamne puri nangi khadi thi. Kya bala ki khubsurat lag rahi thi me bata nahi sakta. Bhale hi vo 2 bacho ki maa thi lekin uska figure aaj bhi kasa hua tha.

Or fir vo mere pass aai baise hi or mere kapde kholne lagi. Or usne mujhe bhi nanga kar diya. Or neeche baith kar mere hathiyar ke sath khelne lagi. Or thodi der baad muh me bhar liya use.

Me param aanand ko prapt kar raha tha is waqt. Tabhi pata nahi kya hua mujhe kuch ajeeb sa ehsas hone laga. Mera sara josh ek dum se thanda sa padne laga. Mujhe aisa aabhash ho raha tha jaise radha mujhe help ke liye pukaar rahi ho. Lekin radha to mere saamne hi thi. Fir vo mujhe kyu help ke liye pukaregi.

Tabhi meri najar radha ke hath per gyi usme ek bracelet tha. Maine aisa bracelet radha ke pass kabhi nahi dekha tha.

Main- ye bracelet tumne kab liya radha.

Radha- mujhe to yaad bhi nahi hai. Aaj almaari me dikh gya to pehan liya.

Main- ohhh. Achha tumhe ek baat pata hai

Radha- konsi baat.

Main- avi ki gf parsi hai.

Ye sunke radha ne kuch bhi react nahi kiya.

Radha- kya sach me. Avi ki gf ban gyi. Wah kya baat hai mera beta ab bada ho gya hai. To gf to banayega hi.

Ye baat sunte hi mujhe 100% viswas ho gya ki ye meri radha nhi hai. Kyuki jo bracelet isne pehna tha ye maine pehle Reena ke hath me fir neha ke hath me or fir mohini ke hath me bhi dekha tha or abhi neeche Harry ne mujhe vo footage bhi dikhai thi jisme mohini ke hath me vo bracelet tha or usi ki bajah se vo vanraj ke changul se bach paai or transmitter ko bhi isi locket ne bahar nikala tha.

Matlab saaf tha ki ye mohini hai. Sali mere ghar tak pahuch gyi. Or agar ye yaha hai to radha kaha hai. Kahi isne use kuch kar to nhi diya. Hey bhagwan.

Ye khayal aate hi me ek dum se khada ho gya or maine apna pent uper chada liya.

Radha- kya hua aapko maja nhi aaya kya.

Main- mujhe bathroom jana hai isliye aisa kiya. Tum ruko me karke aata hu.

Radha- ok jaldi aaiyega.

Main- ha bas abhi aaya.

Me jaldi se bathroom me gya or apna sir peet liya.

Me ekdum hairan tha ki ab me kya karu kaise karu. Usne radha ko gayab kar diya. Kaha dhundo me use. Pata nahi kis hal me hogi vo. Jinda...nhi nhi vo theek hogi.

Maine turant hi Harry se contact kiya.

Harry- yes sir.

Main- Radha missing hai

Harry- vo to ghar me hi hai.

Main- ye mohini hai radha ka roop leke aai hai. Radha ko jaldi se dhundo vanraj ko bhi bol do. Tab tak me ise uljha kar rakhta hu.

Harry- what dont worry sir me karta hu kuch aap tension na le.

Main- ok. Lag jaao kaam per.

Ye kehke me bahar aaya jaha Radha orf mohini mera intjar kar rahi thi.

Radha- kya jaanu kitna time lagate ho aap.

Main- ab kya kare isper kisi ka control nhi hota hai.

Radha- ok to ab aaiye.

Main- rehne dete hai na aaj mood nahi kar raha. Abhi dekha na tumne kaise baith gya tha. Pls jaanu.

Radha- kya yaar aapko to meri koi fikr hi nahi hai. Jab bhi mera mood hota hai aapka koi na koi kaam nikal aata hai. Or aaj mood nikal aaya. Jaao mujhe aapse baat hi nahi karni hai.

Main- sorry na jaanu. Aaj nahi pls kal karenge na jitna Tum bologi utni der tak karenge. Chaho to raat bhar kar lena.

Radha- rehne do kal kuch or kaam nikal aayega.

Main- are me vada karta hu. Kal kuch bhi kaam kyu na ho me tumhare saamne se nahi hatunga

Radha- pakka vada.

Main- ha.

Radha- theek hai to

Uske baad vo khadi hui or apni nighty fir se pehan li usne.

Me or vo filhaal bed per hi baithe the.

Radha- kya hua hai aapko itni tension me kyu dikhvrahe ho.

Main- kya batau tumhe jab se vo mohini aai hai samajh me hi nahi aata ki kab kya kar degi vo.

Radha- ha vo chudail ka koi bharosa nahi. Kahi agar usne aapko fasa liya to mera kya hoga.

Main- don't worry kisi me itna dum nahj ki mujhper kaabu pa sake.

Radha- ha rehan do. Kaise usne Neha banke aapko almost fasa hi liya tha.

Main- ha ye baat to hai. Vo kaafi powerfull hai isiliye to mujhe tension ho rahi hai jyada.

Radha- mujhe bhi.

Main- achha ye bracelet dikhana mujhe ye kuch jana pehchana sa lag raha hai.

Ye sunke vo thodi sakpakai gyi.

Radha- kaha dekha hai.

Main- sayad kisi showroom me

Ye sunke vo thodi relex hui. Or usne vo braclet mujhe pehne hue hi dikhaya.

Maine uska hath pakda or us bracelet ko dekhne laga or mouka paate hi use utaar diya. Vo ek dum hairan reh gyi.

Radha- utaar kyu diya aapne.

Main- kaafi purani design haj achhi nahi lag rahi hai tumper. Main tumhare liye ek naya laya tha kuch din pehle vo pehno jyada mast lagega.

Radha- nahi mujhe yahi pasand hai filhaal. Baad me use pehan lungi

Ye kehkar vo mujhse use cheenne lagi. Or maine uska ek chhor bahut hi majbuti se pakad liya. Or hamare beech chheena jhapti hone lagi.

Or isi me us bracelet ke 2 tukde ho gye.

Ye dekhke vo ek dum shocked ho gyi.

Radha- ye kya kiya aapne mera fav bracelet tod diya. Ye kyu kiya aapne.

Vo littrally chilla rahi thi mujhper.

Main- maine nahi toda hai tumhi jabardasti ise mujhse chheen rahi thi isi me tut gya. Khair baise bhi bekaar design haj meri radha per achha to bilkul bhi nahi lag raha tha. Achha hua tut gya. Ruko me dusra deta hu. Ye kehkar main almaari ke pass gya. Or use kholke vo bracelet dhundne laga or sath me behoshi wala spray bhi jo suraj bane vikraal ne diya tha mujhe. Vampire ko behosh karne ke liye.

Or mujhe vo mil gya. Maine use uthaya or radha ke pass aaya.

Lo ise pehno ye mast hai.

Radha- mujhe nahi pehanna hai.

Main- ab aisi bhi kya narajgi. Ek bracelet hi to tuta hai.

Radha- mera vo fav tha.

Main- ohh chalo koi na kal me use theek karwa launga or tumhare liye aise hi same design ke or le aaunga jitne chahiye utne.

Maine use ye itne pyar or viswas se kaha ki vo maan gyi. Or usne un dono tukdo ko bahi baaju me rakh diya. Fir maine use apne hatho se vo bracelet pehnaya.

Main- dekho mast hai na.

Radha- ha achha to lag raha hai.

Main- bahi to or ye dekho me ek deo laya tha tumhare liye. Iski khusbu bhi mast hai. Ek baar me hi jannat dikh jaati hai. Itni pyari sugandh hai iski.

Radha- kya vakai me.

Main- to. Ye lo iski smell leke dekho.

Maine uske hath per spray chidak diya or apni saas ko rok liya. Or normal dikhne ki kosis karne laga. Or jaise hi usne uski kushbu sunghi uska dimaag ek dum se ghum gya.

Or maine uska fayeda utha kar uske chehre per spray se or 2-3 baar chidak diya kaafi strong dose diya maine usko.

Or itna vo jhel nahi paai or turant hi behosh ho gyi.

Maine apne muh per kapda bandha or uske chehre per or 3-4 baad chidak diya. Saali ko hosh na sajaye is chakkar me. Or usko utha kar neeche base me le aaya me. Or ek bahut hi khaas chamber me usko band kar diya. Jiski deeware bahut majbut hai me bhi nahi tod sakta or baha ki Ac duct me Harry ne isi spray ko set kar diya. Taaki agar ye bhagne ki kosis kare to use fir se behosh kar diya jaaye.

Baaki ab dekhte hai ye hame kuch batati hai bhi ya nahi.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 57

usko baha chhod kar me vapis kamre me gya or us braclet ko utha laya. Or usper acid daal diya. Jisse vo bahi per pura pighal gya. Lekin ye nast mahi ho sakta tha isliye maine us thode se liquid ko ek chhote se chaku ke nishan per daal diya or jaise hi vo vapis solid bana uska shape ab ek chaku ka ban gya tha. Ab mujhe iska test karna tha ki ye kaam karega ya nahi.

Isliye me usi chamber me gya jaha mohini so rahi thi.

Maine uske hath me usi chaku se baar kiya ek halka sa.

Or chamatkaar hogya. Uska ghav nahi bhara ye dekhke meri kushi ka thikana nahi raha. Kyuki iski kamjori jo mil gyi thi mujhe. Sala yahi hai jo iski raksha karta tha hamesha. Har baar se. Baaki iske pass keval sammohan ki hi shakti hai. Baaki kaam to ye bracelet hi karta tha. Sab samajh aagya mujhe.

Uske baad me baha se bahar nikal aaya. Or uske hosh me aane ka intjaar karne laga. Bas yahi dua thi ki ye jaldi hosh me aajaye. Verna radha ka pata hame kaise chalega pata nahi isne kya kiya hai radha ke sath.

Main- Harry kuch pata chala radha ka.

Harry- nhi sir. Puri prithvi per radha mam ka namo nishan tak nahi mil raha hai. Pakka isne apne magic se unko kahi chhipa rakha hai. Jaise Reena ko chhipaya tha.

Main- mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai. Baaki vanraj kya kar raha hai.

Harry- pata nahi is waqt aankhe band karke baithe hai vo. Sayad unhi ko dhund rahe hai vo.

Main- i hope ki mil jaaye Verna ye hamper bhari pad jayegi.

Harry- me janta hu sir. Baaki iske magic ka tod nahi hai hamare pass. Ham chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar sakte hai

Main- i know that. Lekin ham aise hath per hath rakhkar bhi to nahi baith sakte hai na. Hame kuch to karna hi hoga.

Tabhi vanraj ka call aaya.

Main- ha kuch pata chala.

Vanraj- nahi surya bhabhi ka kuch pata nahi chal raha hai. Iska magic bahut powerful hai me uski wall ko break nahi kar pa raha hu.

Main- shit

Vanraj- ab kya kare

Main- filhaal to iske hosh me aane ka intjaar kar rahe hai uske baad kisi tarah ise majbur karna padega ki radha ko chhod de.

Vanraj- lekin uske pass advantage hai vo tumse pathar ki mang kar sakti hai.

Main- me janta hu. Radha ke liye kuch bhi de dunga me use. I want my radha back.

Vanraj- or uske baad kya hoga pata hai na tumhe.

Main- ha pata hai. Lekin ham sab milkar use kisi na kisi tarah rokne ki kosis kar lenge. Lekin agar radha vapis nahi aai to mere jeena ka fir koi matlab nahi rahega. Isliye me ye risk lene ko ready hu.

Vanraj- himmat rakho yaar aise nirash kyu ho rahe ho. Bhabhi mil jayengi.

Main- baat nirash hone ki hi hai. Jab me apne ghar ke andar apni biwi ko nahi bacha paya to bakio ko kya bachaunga me.

Vanraj- tumne ye baar baar sabit karke dikhaya hai ki tumse behtar koi nahi hai is earth per. Or tumhi agar aise nirash ho jaoge to kaise chalega. Himmat rakho. Or ab vo agar tumse pathar mange bhi to bhi use de dena ham sab milkar dekh lenge. Lekin bhabhi ko kuch nahi hone denge. Fir chahe jaan jaaye ya kuch or.

Main- me bhi yahi soch raha hu. Jo hona hai vo hokar hi rehta hai. Fir chahe koi use kitna hi taalne ki kosis hi kyu na kare.

Vanraj- sahi kaha. Isliye ab chinta chhodo or relex raho

Main- ok. Rakhta hu ab. Sayad isko subah tak hi hosh aayega. Kaafi strong dose diya hai maine use.

Vanraj- sayad baaki Harry dekhta rahega tum thoda aaram kar lo. Me bhi firse kosis karta hu unko dhundne ki sayad kaam ban jaaye.

Main- ok.

Or mera phone kat gya.

Or me bahi baith gya. Apna sir pakad ke.

Tabhi mere kandhe per kisi ne hath rakha

Maine dekha to vo dad the. Sayad Harry ne unko bulaya hoga.

Main- dad aap yaha

Dad- ha Harry ne bataya mujhe sab. Chinta mat kar. Sab theek ho jayega.

Main- yahi ummid hai mujhe bhi. Dad.

Dad- chalo yaha se kamre me chalte hai. Thoda aaram karlo.

Main- mera man nahi kar raha hai. Baise bhi saari neend udd chuki hai. Meri. Aap jaiye me yahi baithunga or iske jaagne ka wait karunga.

Dad- theek hai to me bhi yahi baith jata hu.

Main- lekin aap kyu. Aap aaram kar leejiye.

Dad- are jab aulaad pareshan ho to ek pita ko kaise neend aa sakti hai beta. Meri neend bhi sunte hi udd gyi thi.

Main- theek hai aap baith jaiye yaha per.

Dad bhi bahi per baith gaye or ham sochne lage ki kaise is mamle ko tackel karenge. Kya hoga kya nahi kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha.

Or yahi sochte sochte kab me chair per hi so gya mujhe pata bhi nahi chala.

Me gehri neend me tha. Or mujhe kuch ajeeb sa sapna aaya.

Me apni car se kahi ja raha hu. Charo taraf bhayankar andhkaar faila hua hai. Sirf car ki light hi on hai baaki aaju baaju ka bhi kuch nahi dikh raha hai. Tabhi car ki light ek kisi shakhs per padti hai vo ek dum meri car ke saamne aagya tha. Or use bachane ke chakkar me maine car ko ek dum se mod diya. Or meri car ek hi jhatke me palat gyi. Or road ke neeche utar gyi.

Main palti hui car me tha. Maine seat bealt khula or darwaje ko kholne ki kosis karne laga. Or thodi kosis me vo khul gya. To me car se bahar nikal aaya. Charo taraf jhakk andhera chhaya hua tha khud ke hath bhi nahi dikh rahe the. Kuch dikhna to door ki baat thi.

Tabhi badalo cheerta hua chand bahar nikal aaya. Or achanak se hi sabhi jagah uski chandni fail gyi or ab sab kuch thoda thoda dikhne laga Tha.

Tabhi meri najar road per gyi. Jaha vo saks abhi bhi khada hua tha or mujhe hi dekh raha tha.

Me uske pass gya.

Main- meri madad karne nahi aasakte the. Yahi khade hoke bas tamasha hi dekhte rahe.

U- me janta hu ki in chhote mote kaamo me tumhe kisi ko madad ki jarurat nahi hai surya.

Main ek dum shocked ho gya.

Main- mera naam kaise jaante ho tum. Kon ho tum.

U- mujhe apna dost hi samjho. Baaki tumhare baare me main sabkuch jaanta hu. Tumhari chhoti se chhoti baat se lekar bade se bade karnamon tak sab jaanta hu me.

Main- achha to aaj u samne aane ka koi vishesh kaaran.

U- tumhari madad karne aaya hu me.

Main- kis prakaar ki madad.

U- tumhari patni radha ko dhundne me madad

Ye sunte hi me ek dum stabdh reh gya. Or mujhe turant hi yaad aaya ki ha radha gayab hai mohini ne use gayab kar diya hai.

Main- tum ye kaise jaante ho

U- maine kaha tha na me sab jaanta hu tumhare baare me.

Main- tum akhir ho kon. Kahi vikraal ke liye kaam to nahi karte tum.

U- nahi lekin kabhi vikraal mere liye kaam jarur karta tha. Fir baad me use black heart mill gya or usne mera sath chhodke uska sath pakad liya.

Me man me sochne laga yaar ye cheez kya hai sab kuch jaanta hai. Or bhala vikraal iske liye kaam kyu karega.

U- jyada socho mat. Koi hal nahi dhudn paoge.

Main- ye bhi pata hai.

U- ha.

Main- to theek hai seedhe point per aate hai. Batao kis tarah se madad karna chahte ho tum meri.

U- me tumhari wife ko dhund sakta hu.

Or tumhare saare dushmano ki kamjoriyan bhi jaanta hu. Me sabko khatm karne me tumhari madad kar sakta hu. Fir chahe vo mohini ho ya vikraal ya fir black heart ya fir uske tamam sathi jo is waqt Hell ki jail me qaid hai.

Main- achha or badle me tumhe kya chahiye.

U- jyada kuch nhi bas is contract lee tumhare sign.

Main- kya hai is contract me.

U- lo tum khud hi pad lo.

Usne apna hath aage kiya mujhe vo contract dene ke liye.

Or me abhi soch raha tha ki yaar ye sab akhir hai kya. Ye sab kyu ho raha hai. Ye insan kon hai or is contract me kya hai.

Me apne hatho ko roke hue tha. Vo fadak rahe the us contract ko apne hatho me lene ke liye. Lekin me unhe role hue tha.

Main- tum bolke hi bata do. Me use hath nahi lagane wala.

U- kaafi samajhdaar ho.

Main- sabhi kehte hai ye to.

U- well isme yahi likha hai ki me tumhari madad karunga pehle. Jab tumhara kaam ho jayega uske baad tumhe mere liye kaam karna hoga. Jo me kahu jaisa me kahu.

Main- ohh to ye baat hai mujhe apna gulaam banana chahate ho.

U- keh sakte ho. Lekin badle me tumhe milegi apne sare dushmano se aazadi tumhare parivar ki suraksha hamesha ke liye. Tumhari radha jo is waqt bahut muskil me hai or tumhe pukara rahi hai madad ke liye. Use tumhari jarurat hai. Or jaha tak me Mohini ko jaanta hu vo itni aasani se use aazad nahi karne wali hai. Tumhe bahut tadpayegi vo radha ko vapis Bhejne ke badle. Or uske baad bhi koi gurantee nahi ki vo use vapis karegi bhi ya nahi.

Ye kehkar usne mujhe ek taraf dekhne ko kaha. Jab maine us taraf najre ghumai to mere saamne ek screen jaisi kuch aagyi. Jisme me dekh raha hu ki radha ek charo taraf se band kamre me hai. Jisme koi darwaja bhi nahi hai. Vo baar baar mera naam pukaar rahi hai. Or deewaron ko thok rahi hai unhe todne ki kosis kar rahi hai lekin koi fayeda nahi ho raha hai. Or us kamre ki oxygen bhi dheere dheere kam ho rahi hai. Jis bajah se vo ek dum nirbal jaisi lag rahi hai.

Uske honto per bas mera hi naam hai.

Ye sab dekhte hi mere aankho me aansu aane lage the.

U- ab batao surya kya ab bhi tum kuch or sochna chahte ho. Ya fir is agreement per sign karke radha ko is qaid se aazad karana chahte ho.

Me puri tarah confuse tha ki me karu kya. Is insan ki baat agar me maanta hu to meri zindagi iski gulaam ho jayegi jo mere khoon me hi nahi hai. Gulami hame manjur nahi fir chahe sir hi kyu na katana pade. Bahi dusri taraf meri radha hai. Jo mujhe madad ke liye pukaar rahi hai or agreement sign karte hi vo aazad ho jayegi.

Me kya karu kya na karu mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Aisi situation ka saamna maine aajtak nahi kiya hai. Halaki ek baar senoy ne mujhe aisi fasane ki kosis ki thi. Lekin tab saari situation mere hath me kar rakhi thi maine. Lekin ye sab mere bas ke bahar tha. Me chah kar bhi usper control nahi kar pa raha tha. Me bahi road per ghutno ke bal baith gya tha. Or apne aaradhya ko yaad kar raha tha. Taaki vo mujhe koi rasta dikhaye me is situation me khud se faisla leke baad me pachhtana nahi chahta tha.

Baaki ab dekhiye next update me ki kya karta hai surya. Kya vakai vo agreement sign karke uska gulaam ban jayega ya fir koi teesra rasta nikalega. Kya hota hai aage janne ke liye sath bane rahe………..

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 58

me bahi road per baitha hua isi ke baare me soch raha tha. Ki main kya karu. Iska kehna maanu ya rehne du.

U- jaldi faisla karo surya mere pass jyada samay nahi u hi tumhe dekhte rehne ke liye. Or me to kehta hu isme itna sochna kya. Kya tum radha se pyar nahi karte. Jo itna soch rahe ho. Tumhe to turant hi maan jana chahiye tha is deal ke liye.

Vo mujhe uksa raha tha. Or yahi usne sabse badi galti kardi.

Main Bapis se khada hua.

Main- maine faisla kar liya hai.

U- very good to lo isper sign kardo.

Main- pehle mera faisla to sun lo. Me tumhare sath koi deal nahi karunga. Fir chahe kuch bhi kyu na ho jaaye. Or rahi baat radha ki to vo bhi yahi chahegi. Vo marna pasand karegi lekin kabhi bhi mujhe kisi ka gulaam banta nahi dekh payegi. Or me uski is ummid ko nahi tutne de sakta. Or rahi baat radha ka pata lagane ki to me us Mohini ki halak me hath daalke radha ka pata nikalwa hi lunga.

U- ek baar or soch lo surya kahi aisa na ho ki baad me tumhe pachhtana pade.

Main- me puri tarah se sure hu. Or rahi baat tumhari deal ki to me ek baar ko sayad tumhari baato me aa bhi jata. Lekin jo abhi tumne mujhe uksaane ki kosis ki hai radha ka naam lekar usne mere mind ko ek dum clear kar diya hai ki tum kis tarah ke saks ho or tum kya karna chahte ho mere sath. Isliye ab yaha se chupchap nikal lo. Lekin jaane se pehle bas itna batate jaao ki tum akhir ho kon.

U- theek hai. Me black heart ka pita hu. Hell ka raja.

Main- me samaj hi gya tha. Kaafi suna hai aapke baare me. Ki tarah aap logo ki kamjoriyo ka fayeda utha kar unki soul ko corrupt kar dete ho. Or aaj iska example bhi dekh liya.

U- yahi to mera kaam hai.

Main- badiya hai lage raho. Baise ek hissab se tumhe meri madad bina kisi shart ke karni chahiye thi. Kyuki agar me haar gya to tumhari bhi haar pakki hi hai. Kyuki black heart sabse pehle tumhe hi marega. Or tumhari gaddi per baithega. Fir karte rehna deal apne bete se. Jiska mouka vo aapko dega nahi.

Ye sunte hi usne sada sa muh bana liya.

U- usi irade se aaya tha me yaha. Tumne meri jo deal thukrai hai. Tumhe pata nahi tumne kya kho diya hai. Ek Aseem takat jisse tum black heart or uske saare samarthako ko chutkiyon me hara sakte the. Koi bhi tumhara mukabala nahi kar sakta tha is deal ke baad. Lekin afsos.

Main- mujhe apni soul ko corrupt karke koi power nahi chahiye. Me aise hi marna pasand karunga lekin khud ko corrupt nahi hone dunga. Or yahi mera funda raha hai hamesha se hi. Verna jitni takat is waqt mere pass hai me aaram se is samast prithvi per raaj kar sakta hu. Or koi bhi mere saamne tik nahi payega. Lekin mujhe ye pasand nahi. Isliye me chhupke kaam karta hu. Ummid hai tum samajh gye hoge ki me kya kehna chahta hu.

U- achhi tarah se. Or me kehna chahunga ki maine tum jaisa insan aaj tak nahi dekha surya. Yaha log thode se lalach me aake apni soul ko corrupt karne ko raazi ho jaate hai. Lekin tum apne pyar ki kurbani dene ko bhi taiyar ho. Lekin corrupt nahi hona chahte. Tumhari ye quality mujhe pasand aai.

Main- well thank you.

U- well jab bhi tumhe meri madad ki jarurat lage. Mujhe yaad kar sakte ho. Or me vada karta hu ki me tumhari madad bina kisi shart ke karunga. Tumse ye Hell king kabhi koi deal nahi karega. Or bina apna fayeda dekhe tumhari madad karega.

Main- agar aisi baat hai to meri radha ko Mohini ke changul se bacha laao mere pass sahi salamat.

U- mujhe pata tha tum yahi kahoge. Or tumhe jaankar kushi hogi ki vo already aazad ho gyi hai. Or is waqt tumhare ghar per hi hai. Ye keval ek test tha tumhare liye jisme tum safal hue. Or usi ka inaam hai ye meri taraf se.

Ye sunke mujhe itna sunkun mila ki me bata nahi sakta. Meri aankho me aansu aane lage the khushi ke.

Main- kya sach me.

U- ha ab tum jaao vo tumhara wait kar rahi hai

Ye suna maine or agle hi pal meri neend khul gyi me is waqt chair per hi soya hua tha. Or dad mujhe lagatar jaga rahe the. Unke baaju me radha khadi thi. Jo mujhe pukaar rahi thi.

Me ek dum se khada ho gya or jab saamne radha ki dekha to use turant hi maine gale se laga liya. Vo bhi kas ke. Or bahi dad ye dekh kar muskuraye bina nahi reh paaye.

Lekin jab kaafi der tak maine radha ko nahi chhoda to dad ne thodi khasne ki acting ki jisse hamara dhyan tuta. Or ham alag hue.

Dad- are bhai ham bhi baj yaha thoda to lihaaj karo mera.

Main- kya dad aap bhi.

Bahi radha ek dum se sharma gyi.

Dad- khair tumne puchha nahi ki radha kaise vapis aai.

Main- well mujhe pata tha ki vo aagyi hai. Or kaise aai iska bhi pata hai. Isliye nahi puchha.

Ye sunke dono hi shocked ho gye.

Radha- kaise pata tha. Jabki mujhe bhi nahi pata hai ki me kaha thi or kaise vapis aai.

Main- well hamari madad ki hai black heart ke pita ne. Yaani Hell king ne. Unhi ne radha ko sahi salamat vapis bheja hai. Unhone abhi sapne me mujhse contact kiya tha. Sayad ye neend hi mujhe unki hi bajah se aai thi.

Dad- kya sach me. Kya hua exactly

Uske baad maine unhe saari kahani sunai jise sunke un sabhi ke hosh udd gye. Lekin kahi na kahi radha or dad bahut kush the ki maine bhavnao me behkar apna faisla nahi liya.

Radha- sach kaha aapne. Agar aap mujhe bachane ke liye vo deal karte to sabse jyada dukh mujhe hi hota is baat ka. Me ye kabhi nahi dekh paati ki aap meri bajah se kisi ke aadheen ho jaao. Me marna pasand karungi.

Dad- sach kaha tumne radha. Tum kya hamare parivar me koi aisa nahi chahega ki kisi ki bajah se koi or kisi ke aadheen ho jaye.

Main- ha me janta hu ye baat isiliye to sahi samay per ye baat trigger ho gyi mujhe. Verna pata nahj kya hota fir.

Dad- jo bhi hua achha hua.

Main- lekin tum yaha kaise.

Radha- me kamre me pahuchi mujhe hosh aaya to aapko dhunda Harry ne bataya ki aap yaha hai to aagyi me. Yaha dekha to aap gehri neend me so rahe hai. Isliye kabse aapko uthane ki kosis kar rahe hai ham log. Lekin aap ho ki uthne ka naam hi nahi le rahe the. Or to or aapke uper paani tak daal diya hamne lekin koi response hi nahi diya aapne. Hame to tension hone lagi thi lekin aakhir kaar aapko hosh aa hi gya. Verna pata nahi mera kha hota.

Dad- khair chhodo ye sab baate. Ab jaao tum dono aaram kar lo abhi subah hone me waqt hai. Or lagta nahi mohini ko abjo hosh aayega. Or agar aayega bhi to Harry sambhal lega.

Main- theek hai dad aap bhi so jaiye.

Dad- ok.

Ye kehke dad baha se chale gye or ham bhi apne kamre me pahuch gye.

Kamre me pahuchte hi maine sabse pehle radha se kaha.

Main- avi ki gf parsi hai.

Radha- ha vo sahi salamat rakha hai kisi jagah. Aap tension mat leejiye.

Main- kya rakha hai.

Radha mere kaan ke pass aai or dheere se boli.

Radha- pathar. Paras pathar .

Main- achhi baat hai. Baise aaj isi code ki bajah se main pehchan paya ki jo mere saamne hai vo meri radha nahi balki koi or hai.

Radha- mujhe andaja to ho gya tha ki aapne test to jarur liya hoga uska.

Main- ha.

Uske baad maine use fir se hug kiya or ham aisi hi ek dusre se chipak kar so gye. Maine use aise jakad rakha tha jaise koi use mujhse chheen na le jaaye. Or radha ne bhi mujhe aise hi jakad rakha tha.

Baaki dekhte hai ab subah kya hota hai.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 59

Subah radha ke jagane se meri neend khuli.

Main utha badiya fresh hua coffee vagera pi. Or seedha gya base me.

Main- kya haal Harry.

Harry- sir vo bhag gyi hai.

Ye sunte hi mere pair bahi jam gye.

Main- kaise. Tumne use behosh kyu nahi kiya mujhe bataya kyu nahi.

Harry- sir use hosh aaya to maine AC mese fir se us spray ko chhoda lekin vo samajh gyi thi ki use kuch sunghaya ja raha hai. Isliye usne apni saaso ko roka or agle hi pal baha se gayab ho gyi.

Main- shit.

Uske gayab hone ka koi tod dhundna padega Verna ye kabhi hamare hath me nahi aayegi.

Harry- ha sir. But ek achhi baat bhi hai.

Main- kya.

Harry- uska vo ghav jo aapne uske hath per kiya tha. Vo abhi bhi theek nahi hua tha. Matlab ab vo pehle jaise apne aap theek nahi hogi. Khaskar us chaku se jo aapne uske bracelet se banaya hai. Uski ek badi kamjori hamare hath lag chuki hai.

Main- ha ye baat to hai. Lekin us kamjori ka ham kare kya. Jab vo hamare saamne hi nahi aayegi to use marenge kaise. Balki ab mujhe doubt aaraha hai ki kahi vo kuch aisa na karde jise soch ke hi mujhe dar lag raha hai.

Harry- aisa kya karegi vo

Main- yaad hai uski dhamki jo usne Neha ke ghar me di thi mujhe.

Harry- ha sir yaad hai mujhe. Agar usne baisa kiya to sach me sab barbaad ho jayega. Uske pass lust power hai. Vo kisi ka bhi lust bada or ghata sakti hai. Aap akele hi aise ho jo abhi tak usse bache hue ho. Baaki aam insan to ek pal me uske behkave me aajayenge.

Main- isi baat ka to mujhe dar hai. Isiliye maine faisla kiya tha ki aaj iski leela yahi samapt kar dunga me. Lekin usse pehle hi bhag gyi vo. Baise kab hua tha ye sab.

Harry- sir abhi aadhe ghante pehle.

Main- ohh. Ab pata nahi kaha hogi vo. Khair tum najar banaye rakho me filhaal mumbai ja raha hu. Or ha ghar ke har ek sadasya per se apni najar nahi bataoge. Fir chahe vo koi noukar hi kyu na ho. Is baar vo ghar me kisi ka bhi bhesh na lene paaye. Sabko vo spray de do. Or unse kaho ki agar vo unke saamne aaye to us per vo bina ek bhi pal ganvaye chidak de. Apne sath hi rakhe vo spray.

Harry- ok sir.

Uske baad main gya apne kamre me badiya nahaya ready hua or sabko bye bolke nikal gya mumbai ke liye.

Car se mumbai pahunchane me bahut time lagta isliye plan se gya. Or ek ghante me main mumbaj me tha. Plan mese apni car nikali or pahucha seedha vanraj ke ghar se thodi duri per. Fir maine use phone kiya.

Vanraj- ha surya kya hua usne kuch bataya ya nahi.

Main- bahar aao chourahe per me tumhara intjar kar raha hu.

Vanraj- ok aata hu.

Call cut gya. Or thodi hi der me mujhe vanraj aata hua dikhai diya.

Vo seedha aaya or car me baith gya. Or maine car ko douda diya kisi sunsaan jagah ki taraf. Jo is waqt mera mumbai wala ghar hi tha kyuki sabhi bache clg gye honge. To baha koi nahi hoga.

Ham jaldi hi baha pahuch gye.

Vanraj- ab batao kya hua.

Main- radha sahi salamat vapis aagye hai. Lekin vo kamini fir bhag gyi hai.

Vanraj- kaise.

Fir maine use kal raat ki sari kahani sunai jise sunke usne bhi thodi chain ki saas li.

Vanraj- well ye to bahut achhi baat hai ki Hell king hamare sath hai. Kyuki agar unka sath hame milta raha to in sabhi ko harana bahut hi aasan ho jayega hamare liye.

Main- sahi kaha.

Vanraj- lekin ab is Mohini ka kya kare. Ise kaha dhunde. Ye har baar bhag nikalti hai.

Main- mujhe pehle ye batao tum ki us pathar ke baare me tumhe kya kya pata hai. Kya koi aisi baat haj jo me nahi jaanta usse releted. Kya aisa ho sakta hai ki vo pathar hamari takat ban jaaye.

Vanraj- sach kahu to mujhe bhi uski jyada knowledge nahi hai. Vikraal ne kabhi bataya hi nahi hai. Baaki ab me pata karfa hu.

Main- tum ye sab kaise karte ho

Vanraj- in powers se mere dimaag ki shamta kaafi bad gyi hai. Usi ki madad se mujhe kisi bhi cheez ki jaankari turant hi mil jaati hai bas mujhe uske baare me deeply sochne ki jarurat hoti hai. Ek tarah se mere dimaag me Google install ho gya hai. Halaki kisi aam insan ko dhundna to mere liye aasan baat hai lekin kisi khaas saks ko jaise mohini bahut muskil kaam hai. Uske liye mujhe or powers ki jarurat padti hai jo hai nahi mere pass.

Main- ok. To pata karo ki ye pathar akhir hai kya cheez. Or batao kuch khaoge

Vanraj- nhi me nasta karke aaya hu. Tu lage raho me apna kaam karta hu.

Main- achhi baat hai.

Vanraj lag gya apne dhyan me. Or me gya kitchen me. Jaha Meggie rakhi hui thi to usi ko banane me jut gya. Thodi hi der me meggie ready ho gyi or maine use khana start kar diya.

Isi me kab aadha ghanta nikal gya pata hi nahi chala. Lekin vanraj abhi bhi baitha hua tha dhyan me. Or me bor ho raha tha.

Main soch raha tha ki kaise time pass karu. To mobile me dekhne laga. Kuch purani photos bagera uske baad games bagera. Isi me 2 ghante kab nikle pata hi nahi chala.

Tab jaake vanraj ne apni aankhe kholi. Or uske chehre ki smile bata rahi thi ki use jarur kuch jyada hi imp info mili hai. Pathar se releted.

Vanraj- problem solved ho gyi.

Main- kaise.

Vanraj- ye pathar to vakai me kamaal ki cheez hai.

Main- jara detail me batao ki akhir kya pata chala hai.

Vanraj- well to ye pata chala hai ki ye pathar 5 jo elements hote hai unse milke bana hai. Isiliye isme jeevan dene or lene dono ki shaktiya hai.

Main- kya baat hai. Or

Vanraj- ise agar ham 5 alag alag bhago me vibhajit kar de to ye black heart ke kisi kaam ka nahi rahega ye tabhi kaam karega jab iske pancho bhag ek sath ek dusre se jude rahe.

Main- kya baat hai. Lekin iska istemaal ham hathiyar ki tarah kar sakte hai kya unke viruddh.

Vanraj- ha kar sakte hai. Lekin aise nahi. Jis situation me ye filhaal hai. Ye active nahi hai. Isko hame active karna padega lekin ek baar ye active ho gya to fir asli problem shuru hogi. Kyuki fir use koi bhi trace kar sakta hai. Or us tak aasani se pahuch sakta hai. Jo abhi sambhav nahi hai. Abhi use dhundne wale use nahi dhund sakte hai. Lekin active hone ke baad aasani se use dhund sakte hai.

Main- ise active karne ke liye kya karna hoga hame.

Vanraj- ek khaas jagah hai isi prithvi per baha per hame jana hoga or is pathar ko baha moujud ek jheel ke paani me daalna hoga. Ye ek tarika hai. Baaki vikraal ke pass or bhi tarike hai ise active karne ke apni shaktiyo ki madad se.

Main- vo konsi jagah hai jaha ise le jana padega.

Vanraj- mayavi jungle.

Main- ye kaha hai. Maine to aajtak nahi suna iske baare me.

Vanraj- maine bhi nahi suna tha. Lekin kuch purani kitabo me iska jikr tha to me gya tha baha per dekhne ki kya hai aisa baha per. Or bahi se mujhe ye shaktiyan mili thi.

Main- kya. Bahi per jana padega.

Vanraj- ha.

Main- ye kaha per hai

Vanraj- Amazone jungle me.

Main- Brazil. Mujhe to laga india me hi kahi per hoga. Kyuki naam to Indian hi hai uska. Mayabi jungle.

Vanraj- ha. Lekin hai Brazil me. Or naam baise to iska kuch or hi hai. Lekin isko aasan bhasa me mayabi jungle hi kehte hai. Ye Amazon me hi hai. Baha hame dhundna padega. Aise nahi milne wala vo hame. Aise ham jayenge to uske aage se kai baar gujar jayenge fir bhi hame pata nahi chalega.

Main- ohhh. Achhi baat hai. Lekin yaar ham jaaye kaise. Yaha ye Mohini ka koi bharosha nahi hamare jaane ke baad kya karde.

Vanraj- isiliye pehle usko thikane lagana hoga. Ya fir aisa bhi ho sakta hai ki vo hamare pechhe hi aaye. Pathar ke liye yaha vo kuch na kare.

Main- possible hai. Lekin chance nahi le sakta me.

Vanraj- ek baat or. Isko ek khaas din per jheel me daalna hoga tabhi ye active hoga. Or vo din theek 15 din baad padne wala hai. Uske baad agle 25 saalo tak nahi padega.

Main- kya baat kar rahe ho.

Vanraj- sahi keh raha hu. Vikraal or vakio ko iski tension nahi hai kyuki vo use dusre tariko se active kar sakte hai. Agar ye date nikal bhi jaaye tab bhi. Baaki unke pass bhi 1.5 mahine ke somthing hi bacha hua hai.

Main- theek hai. Baise tumhe kya lagta hai hame ise active karna chahiye ya nahi.

Vanraj- mere khayal se to rehne dena chahiye. Lekin chuki vikraal aane wala hai. To use rokne ke liye ye hamara sabse best hathiyar ho sakta hai. Isliye uske liye hame ise active karna hoga. Verna vo sab satyanash kar dega. Or pathar bhi hamse le jayega.

Main- hmmmm. Chalo dekhte hai pehle is mohini se nipat le.

Vanraj- or agar mohini hamare saamne nahi aai. To kya karenge. Ho sakta hai vo hame uljhaya rakhe taaki ham ise active na kar paaye or fir vikraal aake hamari band vajaye.

Main- tum yaar mujhe confuse kar rahe ho.

Vanraj- confuse kya jo sach hai to hai.

Main- theek hai. Apan ek hafte tak wait karenge agar vo saamne aai to use nipata denge. Or agar nahi aai to fir agle din Amazon ke liye nikal jayenge. 7 din kaafi honge na baha us jheel ko dhundne ke liye.

Vanraj- sayad. Theek hai aisa hi karte hai. Baaki jo kismat me hoga mil jayega.

Main- badiya.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya hota hai agle 7 dino me kya mohini inke hath lagegi ya vo apne kahe anusaar sab jagah lust faila degi. Kya hota hai aage janne ke liye sath bane rahe…

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 60

Dono me Faisla hone ke baad dono apne apne raste nikal gye. Or dono hi mohini ko dhundne lage. Jo kaha chhipi thi pata nahi. Na hi vo saamne aarahi thi kisi ke. Aise hi 2 din nikal gye.

Teesre din. Mujhe bahut aasanka thi ki kuch na kuch to jarur hoga. Lekin kya hoga iska pata bilkul bhi nahi tha.

Subah jaise hi me utha to pura ghar ajeeb sa behave kar raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise koi bhi apne hosh me nahi hai. Sabhi jo kaam kar rahe the bahi karte ja rahe the. Jaise koi kha raha tha to khata hi ja raha tha koi kuch bana raha tha to banata hi ja raha tha. Na kisi ko koi hosh tha na kuch maine sabko aawaj lagai to aisa laga ki mujhe koi sun hi nahi pa raha hai. Aisa lag raha tha jaise sabhi ne afeem sungh li ho. Badi bhabhi baar baar dar rahi thi kisi se. Unhe kisi ka brahm ho raha tha. Radha ek baat baar baar dohra rahi thi. Ki or chahiye kuch. Bahi manjhili bhabhi kuch bana rahi thi jo puri tarah jal gya tha. Lekin abhi bhi usme vo karchhi chala rahi thi. Bahi mom bua fufa or dad charo dining table per baithe khaane kha rahe the. Unka khana khatm ho gya tha lekin fir bhi khana khane ki acting kar rahe the. Radha ke pass kuch nahi tha fir bhi vo puchh rahi ki or chahiye kuch. Bahi bhai or rony dono hi akhbar ka ek hi page par rahe the or padne ke baad page palatte or fir se bahi page padne lagte. Aisa lag raha tha jaise sabhi ek hi time lap mr fas gye hai. Samay apni gati se aage bad raha tha lekin insan ek hi jagah fas gya tha. Ye sab mere samajh ke uper se ja raha tha. Mujhe kuch bhi samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ye sab akhir ho kya raha hai. Or kyu ho raha hai aisa kaise ho gya. Kuch bhi samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Maine radha ke uper paani dala lekin use koi fark hi nahi pada. Harry ne ghar me tez sound bajaya usse bhi kuch nahi hua.

Main- Harry ye sab kya ho raha hai.

Harry- pata nahi sir sab kuch theek tha lekin achanak se sab aisa ho gya. Ye kaise hua kya hua kuch samajh me nahi aaraha hai. Sayad ye log kisi time lap me fas gye hai.

Main- lekin kaise.

Harry- pata nahi sir. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hua yaha per jisse shak hua ho. Sab normal hi tha.

Abhi ham soch hi rahe the ki mere saamne achanak se Mohini aagyi.

Main- tum yaha kaise aai.

Mohini- me to kahi gyi hi nahi thi. Yahi per thi or ye sab jo kuch bhi ho raha hai ye maine hi kiya hai.

Ye sunte hi mujhe laga tagda jhatka.

Main- kaise or kyu.

Mohini- meri powers ke baare me abhi tum jaante hi kitna ho. Or kyu kiya iska jawab tumhe pata hai. Mujhe vo pathar chahiye. Verna sab aise hi pagal ho jayenge. Or koi inhe theek nahi kar payega.

Main- vo pathar tumhe nahi milne wala.

Mohini- to fir theek hai bhul jaao apni family ko. Kyuki inhe keval me hi is time lap se nikaal sakti hu. Mujhe pathar doge to sab theek ho jayega Verna sab kuch hi ghanto me maare jayenge. Kyuki unki body ye pressure jyada der tak nahi jhel payegi.

Mujhe bahut gussa aaraha tha mohini per.

Main- me tujhe jinda nahi chhodunga.

Mohini- mujhe tum pakad bhi nahi paoge. Kyuki ye meri keval perchhai hai. Asal me to me yaha hu bhi nahi. Isliye ye faltu ki kosis me apna time barbaad mat karo. Mujhe vo pathar de do.

mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki me karu to kya karu. Isko pathar de diya matlab band bajna tay hai. Or agar nahi diya to puri family ek hi jhatke me khatm ho jayegi.

Mohini- kya tumhari family ki jaan us pathar se kam anmol hai. Jo tum itna soch rahe ho.

Main- kyu agar maine tumhe vo pathar de diya. To fir is puri prithvi per sankat aajayega lakho parivar ek sath khatm ho jayenge. Unko bachane ke liye ek parivar ki agar bali bhi chad jaaye to bhi koi gam nahi. Lekin tumhe vo pathar fir kabhi nahi milega.

Mohini- achha. Vo pathar to kaise na kaise hame mil hi jayega. Lekin tumhari family Bapis nahi aayegi agar ek baar mar gyi to.

Main- achha jara mujhe batao ki kaise hasil karogi us pathar ko. In sabhi ke marne ke baad.

Ye sunke mohini bhi soch me pad gyi.

Mohini- me is pure brahmaand ko aise hi time lap me fasa dungi.
Tumhe bhale hi apne parivar ki chinta na ho. Lekin bakio ke liye tum jarur mujhe vo de doge.

Main- achha. Jara tum khud hi socho ki jab maine khud ke parivar ke badle vo naho diya to bakio ke badle kya khak dunga.

Ye sab me bol to raha tha lekin mera dill hi jaanta tha ki mujhe andar se kaisa mehsus ho raha tha. Meri dill ke dhadkane ki speed bahut tez badne lagi thi. Mujhe andar se bahut ghabrahat hone lagi thi. Lekin ye sab me use dikhana nahi chahta tha. Mera chehra ek dum drid tha.

Mohini- tum jarur doge kyuki tum ye sab unhi ki safety ke liye hi to kar rahe ho. Or agar vo hi nahi rahenge to is prithvi ka koi astitv hi nahi bachega. Na hi tumhara. Tum fir kiski raksha karoge. Is puri prithvi per akele reh jaoge. Na koi baat karne wala na koi or. Sirf tumhare is Harry ke aalawa. Jo sirf baat hi kar sakta hai. Na tumhare jinda rehne ka koi arth bachega na marne ka. Tum khud ke liye mout mangoge jo milegi nahi. Aise hi anant kaal tak bhatakte rahoge.

Main- or agar tumhe vo pathar mil gya fir bhi to yahi sab hoga jo tumne abhi bola hai. Fir tumhe vo pathar dene ka kya fayeda.

Mohini- fayeda ye rahega ki kuch din or tum apne parivar ke sath achhe se gujarat sakoge. Baaki marna to hai hi sabko. Aaj maroge ya kal.

Main- to fir ek kaam karo mujhe bhi maar do. Sabke sath. Or fir dhund lena us pathar ko. Mil jaaye to. Kyuki baise bhi fir tum sabhi ko rokne wala to koi hoga nahi to karti rehna apni manmani.

Mohini- nahi me tumhe nahi maarne wali. Tumhe me sabki mout dikhaungi taaki tum apni saari zindagi ghut ghut kar jio or apni shakl aaine me bhi na dekh paao. Khud se hi najre milane ke layak bhi nahi chhodungi me tumhe. Lekin agar mujhe vo pathar de dete ho to fir tumhe mout ka tohfa jarur de dungi me. Taras kha kar. Vo bhi sabhi ke sath. Kyuki black heart ko to tum sayad dekh bhi nahi paoge. Tumhari mout bankar vikraal pehle hi aajayega. Bas kuch din hi bache haj. Uske baad jo hoga use tum keval dekh hi paoge kuch kar nahi paoge.

Me is baat ka kya jawab du mujhe sach me samajh me nahi aaraha tha. Or bahi mohini mujhe aise dekhke kaafi kush thi.

Main- or is baat ki kya guarantee hai ki pathar milne ke baad tum sabhi ko theek kar dogi. Or khud apne swarth ke liye firse aisa nahi karogi.

Mohini- well koi guarantee nahi hai. Or aisa karne ke liye mujhe tumne hi majbur kiya hai. Me to achhe se keval tumhe hi fasana chahti thi. Lekin tum fase nahi or mujhe ye tarika apana pada. Agar fas jaate to is sab ki noubat hi nahi aati.

Main- theek hai me tumhe pathar dene ko ready hu.

Mohini- ye hui na baat. Chalo do mujhe.

Main- uske liye tumhe pehle radha ko theek karna hoga kyuki pathar usi ke pass hai. Maine use bahut pehle hi de diya tha sambhal kar rakhne ke liye. Taaki tum mere pichhe padi raho. Or agar me fas bhi jaau tab bhi tumhare hath kuch na lage.

Ye sunkar use sach me jhatka laga.

Mohini- kya vakai.

Main- ha.

Mohini- manna padega vakai kaafi aage ki soch kar tumne ye kiya tha. Khair theek hai.

Ye kehkar usne chutki bajai or radha ek dum se isse bahar ho gyi. Ab meri tarah vo bhi confuse thi ki vo kya kar rahi hai. Ghar me jalne ki badbu bhar gyi thi. Isliye usne sabse pehle gas band kiya. Or fir sabko dekha. Or unhe pukara jab kisi ne koi jawab nahi diya to uska dimaag ghumne laga. Tabhi maine use apne pass bulaya.

Radha- ye sab kya hai ye sab kaise react kar rahe hai. Kya hua hai sabko.

Main- sabhi ek time lap me fas gye hai. Jisme tum bhi shamil thi.

Radha- kya. Lekin kaise

Main- ye sab mohini ka kiya dhara hai.

Radha- me us kutiya ko jinda nahi chudungi.

Ye kehke vo yaha baha dekhne lagi. Lekin use mohini nahi dikhi. Jabki vo mere saamne hi thi.

Main- usko baad me dekh lenge filhaal sabko theek karna hai. Uske liye.

Maine uske kaan me kaha

Avi ki gf parsi hai. Mujhe abhi chahiye vo.

Vo samajh gyi ki ab baat hath se nikal gyi hai.

Radha- kya sach me.

Lekin aapko pata hai na isse kya hoga.

Main- maine sab soch liya hai.lekin agar me ek baar ko tum sabki Bali de bhi du. Tab bhi ye baaju nahi aayenge. Or logo ko aise hi mere saamne fasayenge. Or sabki jaan me aise hi jaane nahi de sakta hun isliye inko mujhe pathar dena hu hoga. Fir chahe kuch bhi ho jaaye. Black heart ko baad me dekh lenge.

Radha- theek hai. Aaiye mere sath me de deti hu aapko pathar.

Ye kehkar vo mujhe ek khali kamre me le aai.

Main- tumne to kahi bahar rakha tha na use. Fir yaha koi laai mujhe.

Radha- maine bahar rakhne ka keval dikhava kiya tha taaki agar koi mera pechha kar raha ho to use aisa hi lage ki maine ise bahi rakh diya hai. Lekin me ise apne sath ghar hi le aai thi. Taaki aankho ke saamne rahega to jyada mehfus rahega.

Main- kya baat hai. To kaha hai vo.

Radha- yahi saamne to hai. Is penting. Me.

Maine us penting ko dhyan se dekha. To mujhe vo pathar dikh gya. Darashal us penting me ek aurat ne bahut hi behtarin jwellery pehni hui thi. Or radha ne usi jewellery me hi kuch is tarah se is ko fit kiya ki kisi ki najar us per jaaye hi nahi. Sabko lagega ki ye to photo ki jwellery hai na ki asli ki.

Main- bahut khub dimaag lagaya tumne vakai me. Saamne thi fir bhi kisi ko nahi dikhne wali thi vo.

Radha- thank you. Ab jaldi se use ye de aao.

Maine usme se vo pathar nikala. Or muda hi tha ki mere saamne vo ek dum se pragat ho gyi.

Mohini- laao mujhe de do.

Main- de dunga pehle sabko theek karo. Verna leke bhag gyi to me kya karunga fir.

Mohini- theek hai.

Ye kehkar usne fir se chutki bajai or neeche se bhabhi ke chillane ki aawaj aai ki sabji kaise jal gyi. Or sabhi ki kuch na kuch aawaj aane lagi. Matlab saaf tha ki sabhi theek ho chuke hai.

Mohini- ab do mujhe. Verna abki baar or bhi bhayanka isthiti me honge sabhi.

Main- uski jarurat nahi hai. Lekin ek vada karo mujhse.

Mohini- kaisa vada.

Main- ab tum black heart ke jinda hone tak yaha nahi aaogi. Uske baad tumhari marzi.

Mohini- ok.

Maine ye suna or usko vo pathar de diya. Halaki vo ek parchhai thi lekin uske hath me pathar ruk gya. Usne use check kiya sab sahi laga to agle hi pal vo baha se gayab ho gyi.

Me turant hi neeche aaya jaha sabhi theek the. Sab normal ho gye the. Or mom or bua or bhabhi kitchen me dekh rahi thi ki sabzi kaise jal gyi. Sabhi ko sabji ke jalne ki badbu aarahi thi bahut jyada. Isliye sabhi apni naak band kiye hue the.

Main- abhi tum kisi ko kuch mat batana ki kya hua hai yaha per.

Radha- ok lekin ab aap kya karoge. Vo to pata nahi kaha gyi hogi.

Main- me kuch sochta hu. Baaki dekhte hai baad me.

Radha- ok.

Baaki ab dekhiye agle update me ki surya kuch kar bhi pata hai ya nahi. Ya ab sach me black heart jinda ho jayega janne ke liye sath bane rahe…

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 61

ghar me sab kuch normal tha sivay mere or radha ke. Ham dono hi kaafi chintit the ki ab kya kiya jaaye kaise use roka jaaye. Mere dimaag me ek idea tha lekin mujhe pata nahi tha ki vo kaam karega bhi ya nahi. Fir bhi mujhe chance to lena hi tha.

Main- Harry koi area batao jo kaafi bada ho or samtal ho or baha dur dur tak insano ka vajud na ho. Jaha per aaram se douda ja sake. Jitni chahe utni speed se.

Harry- sir aap kya karne ki soch rahe hai.

Main- pata chal jayega filhaal tum jagah ke baare me batao. Koi 4-5 km ka area ho.

Harry- ok sir me dekhta hu.

Harry ne searching start ki.

Harry- sir udaypur or delhi ke beech ek bahut bada area hai jo khaali hai. Baha per ek do chhote mote gaav hai. Or khet vagera hai.

Main- mujhe khet nahi kathor jameen chahiye jaha me apni full speed se chakkar laga saku.

Harry- ok sir. Sir uske liye laddakh jana padega kyuki yaha dur dur tak koi khali jagah nahi hai. Lekin laddakh me bahut hai.

Main- ok ek badiya jagah chuno or use mark karke rakho uski direction plan me save karke rakho. Or sabse pehle mumbai chalo

Harry- ok sir.

Uske baad me radha ko bye bolke nikla baha se. Plane me baith ke pahuch mumbai.

Baha pahunchkar maine vanraj ko call kiya or use airport bulaya.

Vo free hi tha to jaldi hi aagya.

Maine use plan me baithaya or ham udd gye us jagah ke liye jo Harry ne mark karke rakhi thi.

Vanraj- kya hua ham kaha ja rahe hai.

Main- laddakh.

Vanraj- kyu.

Main- mujhse vo pathar mohini chheen le gyi hai.

Ye sunte hi use laga tagda jhatka.

Vanraj- what kaise kab

Uske baad maine use aaj subah ki saari kahani suna di. Jise sunke usne apna sir pakad liya.

Vanraj- tumne theek kiya surya. Lekin ab ham ladakh kyu ja rahe hai.

Main- baha jaake hame running karni hai apni full speed se or time barrior todne time travel karna hai. Vo bhi pure 7 din peeche ka.

Vanraj- what. Seriously.

Main- ha. Or me chahta hu ki tum mere sath time travel karo or baha per ham jaake us pathar ko lenge or seedha jayenge Amazon or use active karenge. Or jab mohini ye sab kand karegi to uska pata lagakar ise bahi per khatm kar denge.

Vanraj- plan sunne me to achha lag raha hai. Lekin kuch jyada hi bachkana sa nahi hai.

Main- ab yahi ek matra rasta bacha hai. Verna samajh lo agle 15 dino me vikraal or black heart dono hi yaha aajayenge or apna hamla bol denge. Or us waqt na to ham kuch kar payenge na hi unse lad payenge. Vo chutkiyon me apan ki masal denge. Maine bahut hi deeply unki powers ko mehsus kiya hai.

Ye saale mamuli to bilkul nahi hai. Present past future teeno ko badalne ka dam kham rakhte hai ye log. Isliye ab hame unse ek kadam aage ki soch rakhni hogi. Verna pehle hi din hamara the end pakka hai. Ye bhagana hamare kuch kaam nahi aayega.

Maine kaafi seriously vanraj ko ye gyan diya. Or kahi na kahi usper asar bhi hua. Iska.

Vanraj- well surya tumhari sabhi bato se me ittefaq rakhta hu. Ye sab vo log kar sakte hai. Or isiliye maine tumse kaha tha ki abhi chalo use active karne. Agar vo us samay active hota to bazi aasani se palat sakti thi.

Main- ha galti to hui hai hamse. Lekin ab use sudharne ka bhi mouka hai hamare pass.

Vanraj- sahi kaha. Lekin ek baat batao.

Main- kya

Vanraj- tumne pehle kabhi aisa time travel kiya hai.

Main- maine time travel kabhi nahi kiya hai. Lekin ek baar puri dimensions ke paar jarur kiya tha aise hi.

Vanraj- what puri dimensions matlab.

Main- are ek baar is vikraal ke bhai kaal ne mujhe dhoke se ek black hole me dal diya tha or uski madad se me kisi dusre hi earth per pahuch gya tha. To baha se yaha aane ke liye maine apni speed force ka hi istemaal kiya tha.

Vanraj- kya vakai.

Main- ha bhai. Multiverse sach me exist karta hai. Maine apni anakho se dekha hai. Or tabhi se mujhe kuch bhi ajeeb nahi lagta. Me maanta hu ki kuch bhi sambhav hai.

. vanraj- vakai me yaar matlab ye to tumne ek dum aisi shocking news di hai ki kya hi batau. Ek dum namumkin lagti hai.

Main- lagti hai lekin hai nahi.

Tabhi Harry ne hame bataya ki vo jagah aachuki hai. Lekin hame jump karna padega ham land nahi kar sakte the. Or ham thehre super hero. To bina pairasuit ke hi kood gye. Halaki plan bhi kaafi neeche kar liya tha Harry ne. Isliye ham aasani se neeche pahuch gye.

Dhadam se superhero landing.

Harry- maja aagya. Super hero landing.

Ye sunke ham dono hi hasne lage

Vanraj- ha lekin isse ghutno me bahut dard hota hai baad me.

Is per bhi hame hasi aagyi.

Khair hamne dekha to charo taraf khula maidan tha. Or pahadi ilaka tha to pahado per barf jami hui thi. Temp bhi 1-2°c hoga. Kaafi thand thi. Lekin hame nahi lag rahi thi.

Main- tumhari maximum speed kya hai.

Vanraj- pata nahi kabhi dekha nahi.

Main- ok mere sath hi doudna. Or jaise hi portal khule mera hath pakad lena.

Vanraj- ok. Lekin agar me tumhe nahi pakad paya tha.

Main- to mujhse keh dena me tumhe utha lunga kandhe per.

Vanraj- utha paoge.

Main- kya lagta hai tumhe.

Vanraj- dekhne se to utha loge lekin utha kar bhag paoge.

Main- kosis to kar hi sakta hu.

. vanraj- ok to shuru karte hai.

Or hamne 1.2.3 bolke doudna start kiya.

Charo taraf ekdum se mahol hi badal gya. Bhyankar babandar type uthne kaga jameen se. Itni tez the ham log. Or lagbhag ek si hi speed se doud rahe the. Or dheere dheere speed hamari badti hi ja rahi thi.

.us pure ground ka pehle 1 sec me 10 chakkar fir 20 fir 50 fir 100 aise hi ginti badti ja rahi thi. 60 sec me ham ground ke 1000 chakkar lagane lage vo bhi 1 sec me. Pure ground me kuch bhi nahi dikh raha tha. Itni dhul udd rahi thi. Lekin ham sahi direction me lagatar doud laga rahe the. Hamari speed or badi. Me hairan tha ki vanraj kahi bhi mujhse ek kadam bhi peechhe nahi hua tha. Hamare kadam se kadam milke running chal rahi thi.

Agle 20 sec me ham ground ke 1500 chakkar laga rahe the. 1 sec. Me. Aam logo ko to dikhna bhi band ho gya hoga.

Or uske agle kuch hi sec me ye aakda 2000 ke paar pahuch gya. Hamne or jor lagaya bhagne me. Kyuki abhi tak time barrior nahi tuta tha. Agle 1 min. Me ham us ground ke 5000 se jyada chakkar laga rahe the 1 sec me.

Aise doudte hue kab 5 min. Ho gye hame pata hi nahi chala. Or ab hamare chakkaro ki ginti ham khud hi bhul gye the. Ham bas doude hi ja rahe the.

Tabhi saamne time barrior tut gya or ek portal khul gya. Hamari speed force se. Hamne ek dusre ka hath pakada or speed se usme ghus gye.

Or andar bahi ham super fast speed se ek hi direction me aage badte hue ja rahe the. Hame nahi pata tha ki ham kaha jaane wale hai. Maine man me dev ko yaad kiya or usse madad mangi ki ham sahi jagah pahuch jaaye sahi time per.

Baaki doudna hamara chalu hi tha. Iska samay matra kuch mini sec ka hi hota hai lekin hame aisa lag raha tha jaise ham kai ghanton se bas doude hi ja rahe hai. Hamari body ab dukhne lagi thi. Energy level kam hone laga tha. Pata nahi kitni calories hamne in 5 min. Me barn kar di thi. Jis bajah se kamjori jaisa mehsus ho raha tha. Or gala pura sukh gya tha.

Tabhi saamne hame us portal ka dusra chhor dikha jo hame bahar bhejne wala tha. Hame kuch karne ki jarurat bhi nahi thi. Vo hame apne aap hi uske bahar le aaya. Or ham dono jameen per girte hi dhadam se gir pade ek dum behaal. Almost behosh the ham dono. Me confuse tha ki itna to me tab bhi nahi thaka tha jab maine dimensions jump mara tha. Fir aaj kya hua.

Baaki pata nahi kya hota hai inmen. Ye sab meri samajh ke to bilkul pare tha.

Baaki ab next update ka wait keejiye or dekhiye usme ki ye dono akhir kaha ja pahuche hai. Time me peeche hi gye hai ya kahi aage to nahi chale gye. Ya fir kisi dusre dimensions per to nahi pahuch gye.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe…

To be continue………………………

UPDATE - 62

Ham dono kaafi der tak vaise hi lete rahe.

Main- zinda ho ya nipat gye.

Vanraj- abhi tak to zinda hu aage ka pata nahi. Yaar is running ne to bahut thaka diya.

Main- isi se andaja lagao ki jab ham normal jogging karte hai to kitni calories burn hoti hai.

Or jab ham super fast speed se doude hai to body ka kya haal hua hoga.

Vanraj- vakai me. Bahut pyas lagi hai. Paani hai kya.

Main- nahi hai. Dhundna padega. Chalo utho. Ye bhi dekhna hai ki ham sahi jagah pahuche ha ya nahi.

Uske baad ham himmat dikha kar fir se khade ho gye.

Hamne aaspass dekha to ham usi jagah per the jaha hamne doudna start kiya tha. Sab kuch baisa hi tha jaisa hamne dekha tha. Or yaha se insani bastiya bahut dur thi.

Vanraj- ye to bahi jagah hai na.

Main- ha. Chalo ab kisi ka ghar dhundte hai. Usi se pata chalega ki aaj konsa din hai konsi date hai.

Vanraj- theek hai chalo.

Uske baad ham baha se paidal hi ek disha ki or bad gye. Abhi thode hi aage gye the ki hame ek Nadi dikhi. Bahut hi saaf paani tha uska
To ham log jaldi hi baha gye or pehle hamne thoda paani test kiya. Ye dekhne ke liye ki khara ya jyada thanda to nahi hai. Verna pyas nahi bhulegi. To paani thanda to tha lekin peene layak tha. To ham dono lag gye usko peene me. Karib 5 min. Tak ham dono hi pani peete rahe. Jab pet puri tarah se bhar gya paani se tab jaake hamne saas li.

Vanraj- maja aagya. Kya meetha paani hai.

Main- bakai me.

Uske baad ham main road tak paidal aaye. Or thode aage gye the ki hame ek car aati hui dikhai di. Hamne usse lift lene ke liye use rokne ke liye ishare kiya. To achha aadmi tha usne car ko rok diya. Verna aise sunsaan jagah per kon kisi ki madad karta hai.

U- ha bhai kaha jana hai.

Main- hame kisi aisi jagah le chaliye jaha se ham delhi ja sake. Koi airport ya bus stand jaha bhi aao hame chhod sake.

U- hmm theek hai me bus stand per chhod deta hu. Baha se aapko airport ke liye bus ya texi mil jayegi.

Main- ohh thanks bhai.

Fir ham dono hi car me baithe. Or usne car aage bada di.

U- baise aap log yaha aaye kaise the.

Main- darashal ham paira glinding kar rahe the. Aasmaan se kude the pairasuit pehan kar. Lekin hawa ka rukh thoda badal gya or ham kuch jyada hi dur pahuch gye.

U- ohhh achha hua yahi ruk gaye kahi china ki sarhad me ghus jaate to lafda ban jata.

Main- sahi kaha.

Vanraj- baise bhai saab time kya ho gya hai.

U- ji subah ke 11 bajne wale hai.

Main- or aaj 7 June hi haina.

U- ji. Lekin ye sab aap kyu puchh rahe hai.

Main- darashal anjar panjar dheele ho gye hai to check kar rahe hai ki sab sahi hai ya nahi. Kahi dimaag to nahi khisak gya kahi or.

Ye sunke vo bhi hasne laga.

Main- baise aapka Naam kya hai.

U- ji mera naam Pankaj hai or yahi rehta hu. Yahi se mera roj ka aana jana hota hai.

Main- ohh achha hua ki aap isi time per nikle yaha se Verna hamari paidal yatra to aaj pakki thi.

Pankaj- ha yaha bahut kam hi bahan chalte hai. Lekin aarmy ke truck to nikalte hi rehte hai vo to mil hi jaate aapko.

Main- ha ye bhi hai.

Aise hi baato me usne hame baha ke bus stand tak pahucha diya. Hamne use thanks kaha or use kuch paise dene ki try ki lekin usne mana kar diya. To hamne bhi fir jyada jor nahi diya. Achha insan tha.

Use byy bolke ham ek texi wale ke pass gye use airport chalne ko kaha. To vo hame le jane ko ready ho gya.

Usne hame airport chhoda hamne use paise diya or ham dono airport me gye. Baha hamne digital watch me time or date dekhi or year bhi jise dekh ke hamare chehre per muskaan aagyi

Vanraj- kaam kar gya. Ham past me pahuch gye.

Main- ha thank god. Kahi or nahi pahuche.

Vanraj- ha mujhe to bahut dar lag raha tha ki kahi or na pahuch jaaye lekin sab theek ho gya.

Uske baad hamne delhi ki filght detail check ki to next flight 1 ghante baad ki thi. To hamne jaldi se tickets kharide or thoda wait karke flight me ghus gye.

Or kuch ghanto me delhi pahuch gye. Uske baad baha se ham seedhe udaypur pahuche.

Aaj bhai din tha jab mohini Reena banke mujhe office me bahut seduce karne wali thi. Or fir me baha se ek hotel me jaane wala tha jaha radha ko me pathar ko sambhalna ka kehne wala tha.

Or mujhe pata tha ki vo use kaha rakhne wali hai. Lekin baha tak bina kisi ki najro me aaye pahucha bahut hi muskil kaam tha. Isliye mujhe baise hi kapde pehanne honge jo us din maine pehne the. Taaki me chupchap ghar me sabke saamne jau or pathar le aau.

Mujhe isme Harry ki bahut madad chahiye thi.

Isliye maine phone me use access kiya.

Harry- kon hai.

Main- Harry me hu surya. I need help.

Harry- ye kya majak hai is waqt surya sir mere saamne baithe hue hai. Fir tum vo kaise hi sakte ho. Sach batao kon ho tum

Main- meri baat dhyan se suno. Or samjhane ki kosis karo. Me surya hi hu. Lekin 7 din baad ka. Matlab me time jump karke past me aaya hu. Aage bahut badi gadbad hone wali hai use theek karne.

Chaho to mujhe puri tarah se scan karlo. Ya mujhse kuch bhi puchh sakte ho tum.

Harry- theek hai to batao. Mera janm kab hua tha.

Main- 4-1-2018 ko Aarav ne tumhe banaya tha mere kehne per. Or is beech tum ek baar hack bhi hi chuke ho jab kaal ne tumhare server me virus daal diya tha or mujhe black hole me fek diya tha.

Harry- ok ye batao aaj or abhi kya khaas hone wala hai aage.

Main- abhi thodi der baad tumhe Reena ka sach pata chalega. Uska peecha karo jaise hi use transfer letter milega vo apne ghar jayegi or kuchh aisa karegi jisse sab chouk jayenge. Is waqt me radha ke sath … hotel ke … kamre me hu.

Or abhi thodi der baad me tumse kahunga ki Reena ka transfer delhi kar do

Harry- ok me ye sab check karunga or agar sahi hua to fir aapki madad bhi karunga Verna surya sir ko sab bata dunga ki kisi ne mujhe access karne ki kosis ki hai.

Main- done.

Uske baad connection cut gya.

Ham log ek hotel me gye or bharpet khana khaya or isi me 1 ghanta kab nikal gya pata bhi nahi chala. Or uske baad harry ka samne se mujhe call aaya.

Harry- ok ab mujhe yakeen hai ki aap sach keh rahe hai. Aapne jaisa kaha exactly bahi hua. Welcome to tha past sir. Aapke past me swagat haj. Kahiye kya madad chahiye aapko.

Main- mujhe chupke se ghar me ghusna hai. Khaskar painting wale kamre me. Intjam kar sakte ho.

Harry- ok sir aap us khufiya raste per aajaiye me pahucha dunga aapko.

Main- badiya. Lekin abhi nahi jab radha baha se ghar pahuch jayegi uske baad raat me.

Harry- ok sir. Aap log filhaal kahi chhip jaiye. Agar kisi ne aapko dekh liya to panga or bad jayega.

Main- kisi dusre hotel me kamra book kardo. Ham bahi chale jayenge.

Uske baad Harry ne baisa hi kiya or hamare liye ek car ka intjam bhi kar diya. Or ham gye seedhe hotel or bahi per ruk kar raat hone ka wait karne lage.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya hota hai raat me.

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 63

raat tak ham bahi kamre me hi rahe.

Or mujhe pata tha ki lagbhag kitne baje tak sab so jayenge. Isliye ham log raat ke karib 1 baje hotel se nikle apni car me. Hamne jaldi se udaypur cross kiya or ek sunsaan jagah per car ko rok diya. Uske baad maine vanraj ko bahi wait karne ko kaha. Kyuki agar ham dono baha jayenge to gadbad ho sakti hai. Or dusri baat me vanraj ko filhaal ye nahi batana chahta tha ki vo pathar radha ne kaha chhipaya hai. Or ye bhi nahi ki ghar ke andar jaane ke kon konse khufiya raaste hai. Bhale hi vo filhaal hamare sath kaam kar raha tha. Lekin usper abhi mujhe pura viswas nahi tha. Or ye kab hoga iska bhi koi andaja nahi tha mujhe. Isliye use bahi chhoda or me nikal gya.

Or me use bahi chhodke akela hi ghar ki taraf doud laga gya. Thodi hi der me maine us jagah per tha jaha se ghar ke andar khufiya tarike se ghuste hai. Yaha 5 raste hai jinme se keval 2 sahi jagah jaate hai baaki to aapko gumraah karne ke liye bas hai. Or har ek raste per ek bahut hi secure lock or gate laga hua hai. Jo password prote6 hai or harry ke control me hai. Agar koi use hack karne ki kosis karega to Harry use hamesha ke liye lock kar sakta hai. Manually.

Khair maine password dala gate open hua. Or me andar chala gya. Mujhe pata tha ki mujhe kaha or kise jaana hai. Bakai Harry keval bakio per najar rakhe hue tha ki kahi koi mujhe dekh na le.

Us raste se me kuch hi der me ek alag hi kamre me pahuch gya. Ye kamra baise to normal hai. Lekin is gate khoolne ke liye fingerprint dena padta hai. Tab hi aap is kamre se bahar ghar me ghus sakte hai. Ye isi liye hai taaki agar koi yaha tak aa bhi jaaye to yaha se aage nahi ja payega.

Khair maine baha per fingerprint or eye scan karwaya or fir me pahucha ghar ke andar. Maine bina koi samay ganvaye pahucha us panting wale kamre me or gate ko band kar diya. Baha maine usi painting ko dhyan se dekha to mujhe vo pathar mil gya.

Ab vo pehle jaisi normal ho gyi thi. Lekin ek tension thi ki radha agar ise dekhegi to pakka pehchan jayegi ki pathar yaha nahi hai. Isliye maine ek baha per rakhe brush se us painting per kuch is tarah ki kalakari ki ki radha jab bhi ise dur se dekhegi to use lagega ki yaha per pathar rakha hua hai. Bas chhu ka na dekhe to achha.

Maine pathar apne pass rakha. Or fir baha se bahar nikla kamre ko lock kiya or usi raste se ghar ke bahar nikal gya.

Main- Harry kal ya abhi raat me hi mere or vanraj ke Amazon RIO me jaane ka intjaam ho sakta hai.

Harry- baha kya hai sir.

Main- iski powers ko jagane ka tarika. Ab yahi hoga hamara maine hathiyar un sabhi se ladne ke liye.

Harry- sir baha pahuchne ka maximum time to 30-32 ghante hai. Lekin agar koi private plan karenge to 8-10 ghante me direct baha pahuch jayenge.

Main- theek hai abhi koi private plan book karo ham abhi nikal jayenge to kal subah ya dopehar tak baha pahuch jayenge.

Harry- ok sir.

Uske baad Harry ne jaldi se ek plan book kiya or me doud laga kar pahucha vanraj ke pass. Or baha se seedha nikle ham airport. Jaha plan ready tha udne ko. Ham dono hi usme baithe or udd gye. Hamare pass dono ke passport the jo ham baha se leke hi aaye the. Kyuki mujhe to pata hi tha ki kya karna hai kaha jana hai. Or maine hi vanraj ko bhi passport ke sath hi bulaya tha.

Khair ek 8-10 ghante ki journey ke baad ham baha ke airport per land hue. Abhi dopehar ke 12 baj gye tha. Matlab khub time tha hamare pass.

Yaha se vanraj ka kaam shuru hona tha.

Main- ha to bhai ab yaha se apan ko kaha jana hai.

Vanraj- bahut lamba rasta hai bas himmat banaye rakhna.

Main- jaisa tum kaho.

Uske baad ham jungle me enter kar gye.

Pehli baar itna Ghana jungle dekha tha. Dhup ka namo nishan tak nahi aaraha tha neeche. Sirf jo nadi thi bahi per dhup pad rahi thi baaki beech jungle me kuch nahi tha.

Nadi naale jhadiya sab kuch tha. Or raste bhi ubad khabad the isliye ham doud ke bhi nahi ja sakte the. Verna pakka har dusre kadam per muh ke bhar girte hue najar aate.

Hamare pass na to khane ko kuch tha sirf peene ke liye paani laaye the jo ab khatm ho gya tha. Halaki dhup nahi mili hame jis bajah se hamara water leval bana raha. Bahut kam hi pyas lag rahi thi hame. Jo paani ham laaye the vo 2 din tak chal gya tha. Paras pathar mere pass tha.

Aise me hamari manjil ka hamare saamne aajana kisi khajane milne se kam nahi tha. Uper se vanraj sath tha to use to in sab ki aadat thi. Vo puri tarah trained tha aisi situation ke liye. Usne kaafi madad ki hame servive karne me. Jungle me kuch falo ke ped hame mile the jaise kachhe aam berry. Jisse hamara kaam chal raha tha.

Pure 2 din ke safar ke baad ham us jagah pahuch gye jaha se mayabi jungle shuru hota hai. Vanraj yaha aachuka tha isliye ham 2 din me pahuch gye Verna pata nahi kitne din lagne wale the hame.

Vanraj- Mr. Surya asli kathinai to ab aane wali hai. Isliye apna sara Josh sambhal kar rakhna or kuch bhi ajeeb sa dikhe to uske behkave me mat aana.

Main- samajh gya sir ji. Aap aage badiya ham aapke peeche peechhe chalte rahenge.

Bahar se dekhne se vo jungle normal hi tha. Lekin jaise hi hamne usme enter kiya. Achanak se charo taraf ghir andhera chha gya. Aisa lag raha tha jaise achanak hi raat ho gyi ho. Ya surya grahan lag gya ho.

Main- gjb ek dum se pura mahool hi daravna ho gya.

Vanraj- abhi to shuruwat hi hui hai.

Vanraj aage bada me uske peechhe. Charo traf raat me bolne wale keedo ki ajeeb si aawaje aarahi thi. Chamgadad bhi pedo par ulti latki hui dikhai dene lagi thi.

Main- baise tumhe pata hai na vo jheel kaha hai.

Vanraj- maine use pehle kabhi nahi dekha hai. Lekin andaja jarur hai ki vo kaha ho sakti hai. Or ab ham usi taraf ja rahe hai. Ummid karo ki baha vo jheel mil jaaye. Verna pata nahi kitne dino tak hame yaha bhatakna padega.

Main- kitne din nahi hai hamare pass. Keval 4 din or bache hai. Hame kisi bhi tarah 14 tarikh tak ye pathar Bapis usi jagah per rakhna hoga jaha se uthaya hai. Or is beech mohini ka khatma bhi karna hai. Yaad hai na.

Vanraj- yaad hai mujhe. Lekin isme sach me main kuch nahi kar sakta hu. Meri shaktiya yaha pahuchte hi seemit ho jaati hai. Isliye hame mehnat to karni padegi. Use dhundne me. Baaki hamari kismat.

Ham aise hi baate karte hue ja rahe the.

Bahi me baar baar oechhe dekh raha tha kyuki kisi ke pechhe hone ka ehsas mujhe baar baar ho raha tha.

Abhi ham thode hi aage gye the ki achanak se mera pair kisi ne pakad liya or me bahi ruk gya. Maine neeche dekha to vo ped ki jad thi jisme mera pair fasa hua tha. Maine pan pair nikalne ki kosis ki lekin mera pair or ulajhta hu ja raha tha. Bahi vanraj thoda aage ko nikal gya tha.

Maine use aawaj lagane ke liye jaise hi muh khola. Mera muh baisi hi jad se band ho gya.

Ab na me hil sakta tha na hi kuch bol sakta tha.

Me uske changul se nikalne ki kosis kar raha tha lekin saari kosis nakamyab thi. Mere hathon ko bhi jado ne pakad liya.tha. ab isse nikalne ka ek hi rasta tha mera suit jise open karna tha. Lekin me apni watch ko touch nahi kar pa raha tha. Na hi use voice command de p raha tha. Bahi vanraj ab mujhe puri tarah se dikhna band ho gya tha.

Ab me dheere dheere uski jakad me badta ja raha tha. Vo jo bhi tha usne mujhe puri tarah se jakad liya tha. Mujhe apne andar kheechne kaga tha vo. Me apni puri takat laga raha tha apne hatho ko chhudane ke liye. Lekin kuch kaam nahi aaraha tha jisse me bhi hairan tha ki itne me to ek pura ped hi do tukdo me tut jata lekin yaha ek jad nahi tut rahi mujhse.

Ab mujhe dikhna bhi band ho gya tha kyuki mera pura chehra hi usne cover kar liya tha.

Tabhi pata nahi kya hua achanak se me dhadam se neeche gira or puri tarah se aazad.

Maine aankhe kholkar saamne dekha to vanraj khada hua tha.

Vanraj- ek aawaj to laga dete.

Main- kaise lagata usne mera muh puri tarah se band kar diya tha.

Vanraj- achha hua maine pichhe mud ke dekha ki koi aawaj nahi aarahi kabse. Or tumhari taraf dhyan gya Verna gye the tum aaj.

Main- lekin ye hai kya.

Vanraj- jinda ped hai. Bhuke hai kaafi dino se.

Ye kehkar vi hasne laga.

Tabhi jameen me se kuch ajeeb se keede bahar nikalne lage.

Vanraj- jaldi bhagi yaha se. Or apna suit up kar lo Verna pakka maroge.

Maine apna suit up kiya or ham dono ne ek disha ki or doudna suru kar diya. Normal doud thi vo. Tabhi aage jaake vanraj ka per kisi pathar se takraya or vo thoda udta hua keechad me gir gya.

Or jaise hi usne uthne ki kosis ki vo andar ki taraf dhasne laga.

Ye daldal tha.

Main- hilna mat.

Maine apni kamar se vo wire nikala or uski taraf feka uska ek chhor.

Usne jdi se use pakad liya or uske baad maine use bahar kheechna start kiya. Bahut jyada mehnat lagi usko bahar kheechne me. Lekin finally vo aagya bahar.

Vanraj- ye daldal to yaha kabhi tha hi nahi ye kaha se aagya.

Main- pata nahi. Or ye mayabi jungle hai yaha kab kaha kya aajaye kya pata.

Khair hamne thoda ghum kar ha daldal ko paar kiya or ham fir se sahi track per aagye. Abhi thode hi aage gye the ki.

Vanraj- apna chehra puri trah se cover rakhna. Yaha kuch ajeeb tarah ka dhyan aane wala hai. Jo hellusion paida karta hai. Apne dar ko saamne la kar khada kar deta hai. Samajh rahe ho.

Main- achhi tarah se. Maine suit ka oxygen start kiya jo usme save rehti hai or bahar wali oxygen ka aana band kar diya. Or ham aage bad gye. Thodi hi duri per hame dhua dikhne laga.

Ham usme ghus gye. Hame kuch nahi dikh raha tha. Lekin ham aage badte hue ja rahe the. Ye area kaafi bada tha khatm hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha.

Tabhi pata nahi kuch hamse takraya or ham udte hue thode peeche akar gire. Achanak se hamla hua ham per. Ye hamari samajh ke pare tha.

Ham puri tarah se hill gye the ki ye akhir hai kya hua kya.

Baaki agle update me dekhiye ki ye dono aonk journey ko pura kar bhi paate hai ya isi me fase reh jaate hai.

Story ab intresting hoti ja rahi hai isliye yahi kahunga ki apna sath banaye rakhe. Or padte rahiye.

To be continue……………………..

UPDATE - 64

main- ye kya tha. Ham kisse takraye hai.

Vanraj- pata nahi mujhe to kuch bhi nahi dikha. Ek to ye dhuan uper se andhera kuch baise bhi nahi dikhne wala tha.

Ham dono jaldi se khade hue. Apne aap ko theek kiya or charo traf dekhne lage. Maine mere lences active kiya or sabhi jagho ko scan karne laga.

Vanraj- kuch dikha.

Nechhe koi nhi hai. May be pedo per koi hai. Ya fir ped hi hoga. Kya keh sakte hai.

Maine uper pedo per dekhna start kiya lekin again mujhe kuch nahi dikha.

Tabhi ek aawal hamare kaano me padi.

U- lout jaao yaha se. Verna agli baar sunne ke liye jinda nahi bachoge.

Vanraj- jo bhi saamne aaye. Yu kayro ki tarah chhip kar war mat karo.

Tabhi hamare saamne hi us dhue ne ek aakar le liya. Kisi insan jaisa aakar. Lekin tha vo bahi bhi dhua hi. Uska na to koi saaf chehra tha na kuch or.

U- me aise hi hamla karta hu. Vanraj. Or tumne bahut badi galti kardi hai yaha aake. Tumne vikraal ko dhoka diya hai. Jo uske dushman ko yaha le aaye.

Main- tum akhir ho kon. Khair jo bhi ho tumhe pata hona chahiye ki vanraj ne use koi dhoka nahi diya hai. Uski power ki sath jo sharte judi hui thi vo ab laagu nahi hoti hai kyuki vikraal ja chuka hai.verna agar ye use dhoka deta to abhi tak ye jinda na hota.

Vanraj- sahi kaha. Baise bhi me unhi sharto ke anusar uske adheen tha na ki khudki marzi se. Or jaise hi mere bandhan tute maine apani side chun li. Isliye achha hoga ki hamare raste se hat jaao

U- itni aasani se nahi hatne wala me. Tumhe mujhe harana hoga tabhi me tumhe aage jaane dunga isliye ya to mujhse lado ya vapis lout jaao.

Main- or jara ye bataoge ki tumse lade kaise. Tum to dhue ke aakaar me ho. Ham na to tumhe chhu sakte hai na hi tumhe maar sakte hai. To aise me mukabala barabari ka kaise hoga.

U- ye dhuan mera asli aakar nahi hai. Ha ye mere kai aakaron me se ek jarur hai. Isliye tum barabri ki chinta mat karo tumhe pura mouka diya jayega.

Ye kehkar usne pata nahi kya kiya.

Achanak se aaspass ke pedo ke tane vagera udd kar usse judne lage or jisme pathar bhi shamil the. Aisa lag raha tha jaise iske andar koi megnet ho jiski bajah se sabhi uski taraf khiche chale aarahe the.

Hamare dekhte hi dekhte uska pura sarir ready hogya. Jo hamse karib 12 ft. Jyada uncha tha. Matlab uska size karib 18-20 ke something hoga.

Main- ye hai kya cheez.

Vanraj- pata nahi pichhli baar to mujhe ye nahi dikha tha. Ha ye dhua jarur yahi per tha. Lekin ye nahi tha. Sayad ise pata tha ki mere sath kya hone wala hai isliye isne mujhe aage jaane diya hoga. Or sayad abhi bhi isko pata hoga ki ab aage kya hone wala hai.

Main- possible hai. Dekhi hamare pass speed hai or uske pass nahi isi ka fayeda utha na hai hame sale ke ang ang ko kaat kar rakh denge.

Vanraj- ok.

U- kya hua dar gye kya.

Main- ab kya kare tumse barabari ki baat kahi thi tum to hamse teen guna bada sarir leke aagye. Khair chhodo.

U- jo veer hote hai vo saamne wale ke size se nahi ghabrate hai. Balki bahaduri se uska saamna karte hai. Or mujhe ab lagne laga hai ki tumhare bas ka nahi hai mujhe hara pana. Isliye kehta hu lout jaao Verna jaan se hath dho baithoge.

Main- ab baat aan baan or shan per aagyi hai mr. Dhua. Ab chahe sir kate ha pair. Teri garden to kaat kar hi rahunga or isi jungle me usse football na kheli to mera naam bhi surya pratap singh nhi.

Ye kehte hue maine apni jangh per thap di or apni muchho ko taav diya.

Maine bina koi der kiye vanraj ko uthaya or speed se uske chehre ki taraf fek diya. Vanraj bhi hairan or vo bhi. Uska sarir bada tha. Jab tak uske hath ek dusre ke pass pahuchte tab tak vanraj uski naak per jaake chipak gya.

Bahi maine apni sword nikali or uske pairo ki taraf doud lagai or kab uske pair kat gye use ehsas bhi na hua. Or jaise hi pair kate vo dhadam se neeche gira or uske girte hi uska pura sarir tukdo me bat gya. Or vanraj uski naak ke neeche abhi bhi fasa hua tha.

Vanraj- abe jab sab khud hi karna tha to mujhe kyu feka uski naak per.

Main- dhyan bhatkane ke liye.

Maine use uski naak ke neeche se bahar nikala or uske sir ko ek last maari footwall ki traah. Or vo udta hua ek ped se ja takraya.

U- kya baat hai tumne to 2 sec me mere sir ka footwall bana diya.

Main- ohh to abhi bhi jinda ho. Abki baar kaisa roop leke aaoge.

U- ye to ek mamuli sa roop tha kisi ko darana ho to kaam aata hai.

Vanraj- tum bas hamara samay barbaad karne aaye ho. Isliye achha yahi hoga ki hamare raste se hat jaao. Verna anjaam tum bhi jaante ho ki kya hoga tumhara. Or abhi jo tumne dekha ye to sirf trailer tha. Jara socho jab vikraal jaise mahabali ki nahi chali surya ke saamne to tum cheez hi kya ho.

U- achha itna ghamand hai khud per. To aajao batata hu. Me.

Uske baad usne ek bahut hi handsome lounde ka rup le liya ekdum purane jamane ka yodha lag raha tha. Uske hath me ek sword thi or dusre me ek dhaal.

Vanraj- lo aagya ye ab tum sambhalo tab tak me thoda aaram kar leta hu.

Main- achha theek hai. Karlo to aaram lekin dekhna kahi kisi ped ka khana mat ban jana.

Ye kehkar me hasne laga.

Or vanraj bahi ek jagah baith gya.

U- ohhho akele ladoge. Badiya hai. Aao to fir.

Ye kehkar vo meri taraf bhaga or me uski taraf. Uske hatho me dhal thi lekin mere hatho me 2 talvar.

Maine uchhal kar usper war kiya usne dhal se usko roka or mere seene per ek laat maari me thoda pechhe ko ho gya.

Maine khud ko sambhala or uski dhul jo mere seene per lag gyi thi use jhadaya.

Ab ham dono ek dusre ke ird gurd gol gol ghumane lage.

Beech beech me ham dono ko choukane lage. Thoda aage bad kar. Jisse dono hi thoda peeche ko ho jaate.

Tabhi usne mujhper war kiya apni talvar se. Maine ek se use roka. Tabhi neeche se usne apni dhal ka war kiya mere pairo per.

Lekin me ready tha. Me apni jagah se thoda uchhal gya dhal theek mere pairo ke neeche aagyi. Or me usi time seedhe neeche ho gya. Or uski dhal mere pairo ke neeche dab gyi. Or sath me uska hath bhi. Jisse uska santulan hil gya or vo bhi neeche ko ho gya. Tabhi maine dusri talvar seedhe uske gale me fasa di thodi si ghusa bhi di. Uske gale se halka sa khoon bhi nikal aaya.

Main- ab kya kehna hai tumhara. Or ladna chahoge. Ya me chala du use.

U- itni jaldi me haar nahi manne wala. Lekin manna padega 2-3 war me hi tumne mujhe ghutno per la diya.

Main- agar me nahi rukta to abhi tak tumhari garden bhi alag ho gyi hoti. Or me isse baar baar rukta bhi nahi hu. Apne dushman ko jad se khatm kar deta hu. Tab jaake chain ki saas leta hu. Dushman ko mouka dena matlab mout ko dabat dena. Isliye me unhe koi bhi mouka nahi deta hu.

U- ye to mujhe dikh hi raha hai. Or jitna suna hai usse bhi badkar hi ho tum. Lekin tumhe kahi na kahi apni speed ka advantage hai. Isiliye tum sabhi per bhari padte ho. Normal speed se tum sayad hi yaha tak pahuch paate.

Main- ab mere pass jo hai to uska istemaal to me karunga hi. Jaise tum karte ho. Har insaan ke pass ek jaisi powers nahi hoti hai. Kisi ke pass jyada hoti hai to kisi ke pass kam. Lekin ladte sabhi hai.

U- ha ye baat to hai. Ab jara ye talvar hataoge taaki me khada ho saku.

Main- hata to lunga lekin ek baat dhyan rakhna ki ab agar hamla kiya to ye talvar fir rukegi nahi kyuki isne tumhara khoon chakh liya hai. Or abki baar ye pura snaan legi tumhare khoon se.

U- me jaanta hu.

Ye sunna tha ki maine apni talvar hata li or apne pair bhi. Jisse vo fir se khada ho gya.

U- tumne mujhe 2 baar hara diya. Isliye ab tum donk aage ja sakte ho. Ab me tumhara rasta nahi rokunga.

Ye sunke vanraj uthke hamare pass aaya.

Vanraj- bahut bahut shukriya aapka. Lekin ye to batao ki tum ho kon. Or jab me pehle yaha aaya tha tab tum mere saamne kyu nahi aaye the.

U- mera naam Nasak hai or jaha se ye jungle aarambh hota hai baha se yaha tak mera rajya hai. Iske aage tumhe or bhi milenge meri hi tarah tumhe rokne ka prayas karenge. Hame is jungle ki suraksha ka bhar sopa gya hai. Or ham aam insano ke saamne apne asli roop me kabhi nahi aate hai bas unke saamne dhero muskilo ko bhejiye rehte hai. Jab tum yaha aaye the tab tum aam insan the. Lekin ab tum ek shaktishali insan ho isiliye me tumhare saamne aaya hu.

Main- achhi baat hai. Baise tum hame bata sakte ho ki ye jadui jheel kaha per hai. Jaha paras pathar ki shaktiya jaagrit hoti hai.

Nasak- tumhe uske liye 2 or rajya paar karne honge. Mera to ho chuka samjho ab aage 2 or milenge. Unhe paar kar liya to ek gufa dikhegi. Jiske mukh per bada sa pathar rakha hua hoga. Baaki jitni bhi gufa hai vo sabhi khuli hui hai. Lekin iske darwaje per pathar rakha hua hai. Usi me jana tum to uske ant me tumhe vo jheel mil jayegi.

Main- kya tum hame ye bata sakte ho ki us jheel me aisa kya khasiyat hai. Agar ham usme gir gaye to kya ho sakta hai.

Nasak- ye to mujhe bhi nahi pata hai. Kyuki hamne kabhi janne ki kosis hi nahi ki hai. Baaki chaho to try kar sakte ho. Lekin uske baad kya hoga uske jimmedar tum khud hoge. Isliye chupchap apna kaam karna or nikal aana. Lekin uske pehle 2 badi musibaton ka saamna karna hai tumhe. Isliye pehle unse nipatne ka prayas karo iske baare me baad me sochna. Ab jaao yaha se.

Ye kehkar vo vapis se dhua ban gya. Or ham dono ek dusre ka chehra hi dekhte reh gye.

Khair hamne apna safar jaati rakha or aage bad gye.

UPDATE - 65

Hamne Nasak ki Seema paar kar li thi kyuki ab dhua hame kahi nahi dikh raha tha.

Vanraj- lagta hai uski seema yahi tak thi.

Main- ha ab dusre ki baari hai. Dekho saabdhan rehna or aise behave karna jaise ham normal insan hai. Taaki vo hamper attack kare hi na. Jo ki possible nahi hai lekin fir bhi kosis karte hai.

Vanraj- sahi haj.

Uske baad ham aage bad gye. Jaise jaise aage bad rahe the jungle bahut hi ghana hota ja raha tha.

Tabhi mujhe sapo ki sarsarahat sunai di.

Maine vanraj ko saabdhan kiya. Or ham dheere dheere aage badte gye. Ye aawaj mere kaano se jaane ka naam hi nahj le rahi thi. Mujhe lagatar unki sarsarahat sunai de rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise vo hamare pechhe hi chal raha hai. Lekin ham rukne ka jokhim nahi le sakte the.

Abhi thode hi aage gye the ki ham dono ki sher ki dahaad sunai di itni bhayankar ki pura jungle hi hil gya. Jaisa hamne kahaniyon me suna hai kuch kuch baisi hi dahaad thi vo. Kam se kam 5-6 kosh tak to gyi hogi aawaj. Or kamjor dil wale to yahi mut dete.

Uske turant baad hi mujhe kisi ke chalne jaisi aawaj aane lagi. Or vanraj ko bhi.

Vanraj- lagta hai sher sir ko apna sikaar dikh gya hai.

Main- may be. Lagta hai yaha ka detya jaanwaro ke jariye sabko rokta hai. Or ye saap bhi mujhe anakonda type ka lag raha hai.

Vanraj- me usse nipat lunga tum sher ko dekhna.

Main- wah kya palti maari hai.

Vanraj- bhai tum sheron ke khandaan se ho to nipat loge mujhe viswas hai.

Main- achha to tum kya saapo ke khandaan se ho.

Ye kehkar me hasne laga or vanraj ne muh bana liya.

Main- achha theek hai. Muh mat banao majak kar raha tha.

Khair jaise hi hamne chalna start kiya vapis se hame donk aawaje aane lagi.

Main- tum kya raste per barf jama sakte ho taaki ham fisalte hue nikal jaaye.

Vanraj- nahi

Main- kuch kaam ke nahi ho tum.

Vanraj- ha yaha tak aise hi le aaya me tumhe.

Main- to usme tumne kya kiya sivaay guide banne ke. Usse bhi me hi lada.

Vanraj- achha to jaao ab akele me nahi aane wala.

Main- mere pichhe tumhe koi utha le gya or dikkat ho jayegi. Isliye sath hi chalte raho.

Vanraj- thank you jo mere bare me itna socha aapne mahashay.

Main- yahi to mera kaam hai.

Ye sunte hi hamari hasi fir se nikal gyi.

Main- baise varsha ne tumhe bataya kuch Samar ke baare me. Unki baat bagera aage badi ki nahi.

Varsha- jaha tak mujhe pata hai baat gol gol ghum rahi hai. Varsha hi pehal nahi kar rahi hai. Na hi karegi vo.

Main- kyu.

Vanraj- actually kuch saalo pehle uske sath ek hadasa hote hote reh gya tha. Isi bajah se vo ab jyada kisi per bharosa nahi kar ti hai.

Main- aisa kya ho gya tha. Kya kisi ne use dhoka de diya tha kya.

Vanraj- ha aisa hi kuch. Usko nashe me rakh ke uske sath jabardasti karne ki kosis bhi karne lage the. Vo to achha hua use thoda hosh tha to vo baha se bhag gyi or bahar me bhi aagya tha use ghar lene to sab short out ho gya Verna pata nahi kya hota us din.

Ye sunke mujhe bahut bura jhatka laga. Tumne unhe sabak nahi sikhaya.

Vanraj- sikhaya na aaj vo sabhi jail ke andar hawa kha rahe hai. Pure 7 saal ki lagi hai unko.

Main- me hota to maar hi daalta saalo ko. Bhale hi vo bache hi kyu na ho.

Vanraj- man to mera bhi yahi tha lekin is waqt me ek middle class man tha jise sab sochkar chalna padta hai. Isliye kanoon ko hatho me nahi liya maine.

Main- ha ye baat to hai. Sahi faisla liya tumne. Lekin jaha tak mujhe lagta haj vo badla lene jarur aayenge.

Vanraj- abki baar zinda nahi bachenge ye baat to tum bhi jaante ho.

Main- sayad hamari jarurat hi nahi padegi. Mere bache hi sambhal lenge unko. Sabhi ko maine hard martial arts sikhaya hai. 20-25 bando se akele nipat sakte hai vo. Itne kabil hai. Bahi Samar ka gussa to bilkul uske baap ke jaisa hi hai. Unko control karna kisi ke bas ka nahi hai. Sivaay mere.

Vanraj- vo to mujhe pata hai.

Ham aise hi baate karte hue aadhe se jyada jungle paar kar gye the. Lekin abhi tak hamper koi hamla nahi hua tha. Jis bajah se ham chintit the. Or ham jaanbhujh kar baate kar rahe the taaki unko lage ki ham normal insan hi hai. Jo sayad abhi tak kaam bhi kar raha tha.

Abhi ham thode hi aage bade the ki achanak se vanraj ne mujhe rok liya.

Main- kya hua.

Vanraj- aage gehri khaai hai. Andhere me bilkul nahi dikhti hai. Seedha patal pahuch jayenge ham.

Ye sunke maine aage dekha or jagah ko scan kiya. To vakai me karib 200 ft. Lambi khai thi. Or 200 ft. To keval chodai thi lambai ka to andaja hi nahi lag raha tha. Uske dusre side firse Ghana jungle start ho raha tha. Iska matlab tha ki is wale ka area yahi tak hai.

Lekin ab dikkat ye thi ki yaha koi pull nahi tha.

Main- us taraf kaise jayenge.

Vanraj- pata nahi pichhli war to yaha ek pull tha lakdi ka. Lekin is baar nahi hai. Matlab gayab kar diya gya hai.

Main- baise paar to kar sakte hai ham. Lekin powers ka istemaal karna padega.

Vanraj- or aisa karenge to unko pata chal jayega ki ham aam insan nahi hai.

Ye baate ham bahut dheere se kar rahe the.

Main- to ab kya kare.

Tabhi hamare saamne vo sher or saap dono hi aagye.

Bakai me saap ka size anaconda se bhi bada tha. Uske muh me ham dono ek hi jhatke me chale jayenge. Bahi sher ka size bhi normal nahi tha. Mere se bhi uncha tha to. Jo aamtour per nahi hota hai sheron me.

Vanraj- ye akhir cheez kya hai.

Main- jo bhi hai nipatna to padega hi. Baise is saap ke jariye ham dusri side pahuch sakte hai.

Vanraj- pagal ho kya. Uska muh dekha hai. Or dant dekho. Bhale ke size ke to dant hai uske.

Main- ise maarne ke baad to kaam karega na ye.

Vanraj- ha tab ho sakta hai. Lekin mujhe nahi lagata ki kaam karega. Kyuki ye saap hai iski skin kintu soft hoti hai chikni. Ham isko us taraf fekenge to ye beech me gir jayega fisal kar or hame bhi gira dega.

Bahi vo dono hamari taraf badne lage the or ham pechhe ki taraf jaha khai thi.

Na vo aage badhna band kar rahe the na hi ham oechhe badna.

Vanraj- jaldi kuch socho Miyan.

Main- saap ke muh ko jama de. Abhi.

Ye sunte hi usne saap ke muh per apni power ka war kiya. Or agle hi pal uska muh puri tarah se jam gya.

Main- ab sher ka .

Usne baisa hi kiya sher ke pairon ko jama diya. Ab donk hi ek jagah ruk gaye. Maine apni sword nikaali or sabse pehle sher ki mundi alag kar di. Or aisa karte hi bhayankar Bijli kadki. Or sayad gir bhi gyi kahi per. Jungle mese dhua uthne laga tha. Jo mujhe lences ki bajah se dikh raha tha thoda sa.

Uske baad maine saap ki mundi uda di. Vo jami hui thi to jaldi tut gyi.

Iske baad vanraj ne uska asar kam kar diya to dono ke sarir tadapne lage or baise hi unki mout ho gyi. Or hamare dekhte hi unki bodies bahi rakh me badal gyi or hawa me udd gyi. Or unke jaate hi jordaar baris hone lagi.

Main- yaar kahi koi galti to nahi kardi hamne. Inhe maar kar. Kyuki jaanwar the yaar or unhone hamla bhi nahi kiya tha hamper. Mujhe andar se guilty jaisa feel ho raha hai yaar jo aaj tak nahi hua hai mujhe.

Vanraj- yahi same haal mera bhi hai. Aisa lag raha hai jaise hamne kisi nirdosh ko maar diya ho.

Main- yaar lekin aisi feeling aakyu rahi hai. Tumne to kitne hi logo ko mara hai fir tumhe kyu aarahi hai.

Vanraj- pata nahi. Kahi ye koi trap to nahi hai na.

Ye sunte hi mujhe bhi kuch doubt hua. Ki aisi feeling aaj tak to nahi aai. Fir kyu aarahi hai. Vo jaanwar the ham unhe nahi maarte to pakka ham dono ko hi kha jate vo.

Achanak se mujhe hamare pechhe kisi ke hone ka ehsas hua.

Aisa laga jaise vo hamare ek dum karib aagya ho. Mujhe uski saase tak sunaai de rahi thi.

Main- hamare pechhe koi hai.

Vanraj- i know.

Main- 3 ginte hi.

1-2-3 turn.

Ham pehle neeche jhuke or ekdum sw ghum gye.

Or aage kuch karte isse pehle hi saamne ka najara dekh ke hamari aankhe doguni badi ho gyi.

Kyuki hamare just pechhe bahi saap or sher khade hue the.

Or abki baar ham kuch karte usse pehle hi saap ne aona muh khola or apne muh se. Bhayankar aag ugalna start kar diya. Ham dono hi speed se side ho gye. Bahi saap ne vanraj ke peechhe aag ugalna jaati rakha bahi vo sher meri taraf aaya. Or usne mujhper ek chhalang lagai or vo seedha mere sir me apna muh ghusana chah raha tha. Lekin me fir se furti se palat gya. Or vo mere side me gira.

Bahi vanraj pure jungle me yaha baha bhag raha tha uski aag se bachne ke liye.

Maine bluetooth se vanraj se kaha ki fir se uska muh jamane ki try kare. Kisi tarah.

Vanraj ne bhi ok keh diya.

Bahi maine apani sword nikali or sher ke saamne khada ho gya.

Main- kya baat hai sher ho or pechhe se war karte ho.

Is per usne ek baar tez dahada.

Main- kya bura lag gya taana mara to. Beta tum sher ho to ham bhi saba sher hai. Aaja tujhe dikhata hu teri aukat.

Ye sunte hi usne fir se meri traf chhalang lagai or me firse neeche baith gya. Or jaise hi vo mere uper se nikalne laga maine ghusa diya uske pet me aonk sword ko. Or use bahi per pakde hu ruka raha. Bahi sher speed me tha to uska pet se lekar pichhade tak ka hissa 2 bhago me bat gya.

Or vo dhadam se neeche gir pada. Me uske karib gya or uski garden ko uda diya.

Chalo ek ka to kaam khatam.

Ab dusre ki baari.

Saap ka muh to pata nahi kaha tha. Lekin uska neecha ka hissa mujhe dikha raha tha. To me speed se doudta hua uski taraf gya. Or ek pathar se chhalang maar kar apni sword ki position se uske pet ke baaju me seedha gira or meri talvar uske pet ko cheerte hue neeche pahuch gya.

Ye hote hi vo fadfadane laga. Or uske muh se aag nikalna ab band ho gya tha.

Bahi vanraj ne isi ka fayeda uthaya or uske muh ko jama diya. Or ek ped per chad gya vo jaldi se or seedha uske muh per kood gya. Usne mujhse meri sword mangi. To maine uski taraf gya use sword di or usne ek hi jhatke me uski garden ko alag kar diya.

Or is tarah in dono ka bhi khatma ho gya. Ab keval ek hi musibat bachi hui thi. Lekin us tak pahuchne se pehle hame ye khaai paar karni thi jo kaise hogi pata nahi.

Ab kya kare kya nahi kuch samaj me nahj aaraha tha. Ham yaha apna runup nhi le sakte the kyuki rasta ubadkhabad tha. Verna doud ke isko aasani se paar kar sakte the ham log.

Baaki dekhiye next update me ki kya karte hai ye dono or agle jungle me konsi nai musibat inka intjaar kar rahi hai. Ye dono to kaafi aasan se sikaar the inke liye baaki agle me dekhte hai kya hota hai.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe….

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 66

Vanraj- yaar ab us taraf kaise jaaye koi pull bhi nahi dikh raha hai.

Main- baise ek idea hai.

Vanraj- kya.

Main- me tumhe us taraf fek dunga speed se tum ye wala wire bas pakde rehna. Us taraf pahuch ke mujhe kheech lena. Aaram se pahuch jayenge.

Vanraj- wah aaram se pahuch jayenge. Baha ped hai chattan hai unse takta gya to band baj jayegi meri.

Main- are to konsi tumhe jyada chot lagegi thodi der me heal ho jaoge.

Vanraj- fir bhi dard to hoga hi.

Main- thoda bahut seh lena. Or yahi ek matra rasta hai verna khade raho yahi per.

Usne kaafi socha or jab koi rasta nahi mila to usne ok bol diya.

Maine apni kamare se wire nikala or uske belt me fasa diya. Vo wire jitna chahe lumba or chhota ho sakta tha. Uska ek hissa meri kamar me juda hua tha.

Uske baad maine vanraj ke dono hath pakde or use jor se gol gol ghumane laga. Jaise hi meri speed thodi badi ghumne ki. Maine use sahi direction me fek diya. Ab bas ye jyada dur na chala jaaye yahi chinta thi mujhe.

Bahi vanraj udta hua puri khaai ko paar kar gya or pedo ki 3-4 lins ko bhi or fir jaake dhadam se neeche gira mujhe yaha tak aawaj aai pedo ke tutne or uske girne ki.

Maine usse bluetooth se puchha.

Main- theek ho

Vanraj- ha theek hu bas hath vagera tut gya hai sayad.

Main- koi na. Ab jaldi se us wire ko kahi per lapet lo or tight pakadna.

Vanraj- ok aajao.

Ab maine use wire ko meri taraf ke ek ped se bandha or usme apna belt fasa ke dusri taraf jaane ke liye jhul gya. Maine apna wala thodi unchai per bandha tha jis bajah se me aaram se dusri taraf chala gya. Pedo mese hote hue seedha pahucha vanraj ke pass.

Or mujhe is tarah se aata hua dekhke. Usne aisa sada hua muh banaya ki kya hi batau. Jise dekhke meri hasi nikalne lagi.

Main- next bar mujhe dekh dena tum ok.

Vanraj- vo to fekunga hi me.

Uske baad maine us wire ko ek chhor se khol diya or uske kholte hi vo bhaga pehle dusri taraf gya jaha maine ise lapeta tha baha se vo chhuta or baad me chhota hota hua seedha meri kamar me Bapis se fas gya jaisa pehle tha.

Vanraj- ye vakai kamaal ki cheez hai. Na tutne ka dar na kuch or. Ek dum majbut or flexible.

Main- ha vo to hai. Vibranium ka bana hai. Isi akele ko bechoge to arabpati ban jaoge.

Vanraj- kya baat kar rahe ho. Kya Keemat hogi iski.

Main- maybe. 500 crore ke something.

Ye sunte hi laga use jhatka. What. Itna mehnga.

Main- tabhi to itna bharose mand hai. Or dusra kya hai ye rare material se bana hai na isliye jyada mehnga hai.

Vanraj- vakai me tum in sab cheezo per kitna kharch karte ho.

Main- agar nahi karunga to paisa rakha rakha sad jayega. Baise bhi jitne ka ye hai utna to me 1-2 din me hi kama leta hu vo bhi ghar baithe baithe. To us hisaab se to ye bahut hi sasta hai.

Vanraj- ha tumhari anual kamai ki report maine padi hai internet per. Tumne to kai desho ko peechhe chhod diya. Itni unki GDP nahi hai jitni tumhari kamai ho jaati hai.

Main- bhagwan ki kripa hai. To sab chal raha hai. Verna paisa to hath ka mel hai aaj hai kal nahi.

Vanraj- vo to hai. Khair chhodo aao aage badte hai.

Ham jungle me enter hi chuke the. Ab hame is or paar karna tha. Tab jaake ham us gud tak pahuchte.

Main- baise kya lagta hai hame yaha aaye kitna time ho gya hoga. Kahi 7 din se jyada to nahi lag gye.

Vanraj- well is jungle me samay alag hisaab se kaam karta hai. Aisa samajh lo ki is jungle ka time hamse bahut slow chalta hai. Yaha ki ek raat matlab prithvi ka 1.5 din. Abhi yaha raat chal rahi hai matlab prithvi per kamse kam ek din to nikal hi chuka hoga. Agar yaha subah ho gyi to samajh lena ki dusra din shuru hone wala hai baha per.

Main- matlab jheel milne ke baad hamare pass keval 2 din bachenge Bapis jaake mohini ko maarne ke liye.

Vanraj- agar yaha or jyada time nahi laga to.

Main- ummid karo na lage Verna band baj jayegi

Hame aage badna jaari rakha hua tha. Or sath me baate bhi chal rahi thi halki aawaj me. Abhi ham thode hi aage bade the ki hamare saamne ek hathi ke size ko makdi aagyi. Itni bhaddi ki dekh ke hi ulti ho jaaye. Usne bina koi mouka diye hame apne jaal me fasa liya. Itna mota jaal tha ki kya hi bataye ab.

Vanraj- ye kya ho aagya.

Main- saamne dekhi barkhurdaar.

Jaise hi usne saamne dekha uski aankhe badi ho gyi.

Ham dono ka hi garden se leke pair tak sab kuch jaal me fasa hua tha ham hil bhi nahi pa rahe the.

Bahi vo makdi tezi se hamari taraf bad rahi thi.

Main- aaj to gye.

Vanraj- aisa kya bolte ho kuch karo nikalo apne arbo rupay ke gadgets

Kaise nikalu hath pair sab jaam hai.

Vanraj- kuch to karo.

Maine apni watch ko command diya.

Main- activate sound wave.

Aisa bolte hi tez sound wave nikalne lagi or seedhi makdi ke kaano per per padi or vo sunte hi vo yaha baha hone lagi vo age nahi bad pa rahi thi or apna sir apne pairo me chhipa rahi thi lekin kuch fayeda nahi ho raha tha use. To akhir kaar vo baha se beech jungle me Bapis lout gyi.

Main- activate suit cutter.

Aisa bolte hi suit ke uper side chhote chhote cutters chalne lage or unhone mere uper lage sare jaal ko kaat diya or me aazad ho gya.

Uske baad maine apni sword nikali or vanraj ka bhi jaal kaat diya.

Vanraj- kya baat hai yaar kamal ki watch or suit hai. Aisa mere liye bhi bana do ek. Maja aajayega.

Main- dekhte hai Bapis Chalke filhaal aage chalo.

Ham fir aage bad gye.

Jaise hi beech jungle me pahuche achanak se pata nahi kaha se mere or vanraj dono ke gale per ek datt aake laga. Halaki mere uper suit tha to me bach gya usse lekin vanraj ki garden me vo ghus gya. Uske lagte hi use chakkar aane lage bahut jyada aankho ke saamne andhera chhane laga. Vo apna sir pakad kar hilne laga or girne hi wala tha ki maine use sambhala or use aaram se neeche baithaya tab meri najar uski garden per lage datt per gyi. To maine use turant hi nikala diya.

Uske nikaalte hi use thoda aaram mila uski aankhe abhi bhi puri tarah se band nahi hui thi. Uski body ab heal kar rahi thi khud ko.

Tabhi mere pechhe se aawaj aai.

U- kisi ke ghar me jab jana ho to uski aagya leni padti hai itna bhi nahi sikha hai tumne.

Main- ha seekha hai maine ki aagya leni padti hai. Lekin ye niyam tum jaise peeth per war karne walo per laagu nahi hote hai.

U- achha. Ye uper jo pehna hua hai iski bajah se bach gaye tum Verna pakka maaare jaate. Jaise tumhara dost marega dheere dheere. Kyuki ye slow poison hai. Puri body ki dheere dheere khatam kar deta hai andar se.

Main- karta hoga lekin iske mamle me ye kaam nahi karega me likh kar deta hu.

U- achha aisa kya khaas hai isme.

Main- jab ye jagega tab pata chal jayega.

U- afsos ki tum ise jaagte hue nahi dekh paoge agar ye khud se theek ho sakta hai tab bhi kyuki tab tak tumhari lash yaha padi hogi. Or iske hosh me aate hi ise bhi tumhare pass hi bhej dunga. Kyuki me kisi ko juda nahi karta hu.

Main- kahi iska ulta na ho jaaye. Kyuki tumhe itna to pata hona hi chahiye ki yaha tak ham tumhare hi jaise 2 musibato se nipat kar hi pahuche hai. Jab vo nhi tik paye to tum kya cheez ho.

U- unko tulana mujhse karta hai murkh insaan. Unhe to koi bachha bhi hara dega. Lekin me baisa nahi hu. Yaha jab tak saamne wala jinda rehta hai kisi ki haar jeet nahi mani jaati hai.

Main- aisa kya. Lekin ek baat batao. Tumhare marne ke baad yaha ki rakhwali kon karega. Kyuki jinda to tum bhi nahi rehne wale ho.

U- kaafi ghamand hai khud per.

Main- nahi ise aatmavishwas kehte hai.

U- ohho baato ke dhani ho.

Lekin kya tumhari talvar me bhi utni hi dhaar hai jitni tumhari baato me hai.

Main- aajma kar dekh lo.

Ye kehkar maine uski taraf muh kiya or apne hath me sword le li.

Uske chehre per ek kutil muskaan thi. Bahi same mere chehre per bhi. Jo use nahi dikhne wali thi.

Baaki dekhiye kya hota hai inke beech

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 67

hamle ko shuruwat usne ki. Vo meri taraf bhaga or mujhper hamla kiya. Jaise hi vo karib pahucha maine apni talvar chalai lekin vo achanak se gayab ho gya. Main use yaha baha dekhne laga. Tabhi pata nahi kaise vo achanak mere pichhe aagya or usne ek hi jhatke me mujhe katappa banke bahubali ki tarah maar diya pechhe se. Talvar mere suit ko cheerti hui mere aarpaar nikal gyi. Mujhe kaafi dard hua. Lekin me mara nahi.

Vo abhi bhi apani talvar ko pakde hue tha.

To maine ek dum se gol ghum gya or apne hath ki talvar jaise hi maine use ghoopni chahi vo fir se gayab ho gya.

Talvar abhi bhi mere andar hi ghusi hui thi. Or uper se ye gayab hoke kahi se bhi hamla kar raha tha. Or sabse kharab baat ki iska koi pattern bhi nahi tha. Dimaag se kaam lene ka waqt aagya tha.

Maine apna ek hath pichhe kiya or talvar nikaalne ki try ki lekin itni takat nahi lag pa rahi thi jisse talvar nikal jaaye. Mujhe kaafi dard ho raha tha. Uper se ye vanraj utne ka naam nahi le raha tha.

Maine use 2-3 baar uthaya lekin vo nahi utha. To maine apni kamar wire nikala uska hoom talvar me fasaya or dusre chhor ko ek ped se bandh diya. Or jor se opposite direction me bhag gya. Ek hi jhatke me talvar bahar aagyi. Or uske nikalte hi itna aaram mila ki kya batau. Mere ghav turant hi bhar gye or dard bhi gayab ho gya. Lekin me hairan tha ki ye talvar mere suit ke andar kaise ghus gyi. Mere suit ki band baja di isne.

Maine jaldi se talvar ke pass gya. Use dhyan se dekhne laga. Lekin kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Fir mujhe laga sayad jadui hogi isiliye mere suit ko bhed gyi Verna aisa koi weapon nahi jo is suit ko paar kar sake.

Main- kya baat hai apni kayarta ka kya bharpur parichay diya hai tumne manna padega. Are mujhse kehte to aise hi tumhe bheek me tumhari jaan de deta me. Lekin ye peeth per jo war kiya hai tumne ise samajh me aagya ki tum koi yodha nahi ho. Tum sirf ek darpok or kayar ho jo peeth per hi war karta hai. Are jaao bhag jaao yaha se Verna agar mera dimaag satak gya na. To gayab hone layak bhi nahi rahoge.

Maine ye jaanbhuj kar bola taaki vo thoda taish me aaye or saamne se hamla kare. Baaki ab uske reaction ka intjar tha mujhe. Me charo taraf dekh raha tha. Ki kaha hai ye akhir kaar. Lekin mujhe uska aabhas bhi nahj ho raha tha. Lekin itna pata tha ki hai ye aaspass hi or mujhe barabar dekh raha hai.

Khair jab kaafi der tak nahi aaya vo to maine vanraj ko god me uthaya or Bapis se aage badhna start kar diya. Uski vo talvar maine apne sath hi le li. Taaki iske liye to vapis aayega ho vo.

Ham aage bad gye. Raste me maine vanraj ko kaafi hilaaya lekin vo utha hi nahi. Baaki sase barabar chal rahi thi. Mujhe laga kahi ye sone ka natak to nahi kar raha hai. Mere maja lene ke liye.

Isliye maine use ek baar seedha neeche chhod diya ek dum se.

Or vo gira seedha neeche or uske muh se nikli ek aah.

Jisse me samajh gya ki ye natak hi kar raha hai.

Main- sharm nahi aati tumhe aisa majak karte hue. Yaha vo bhutiya pata nahi kab kaha se hamla karde. Or tumhe sone ki acting kar ni hai.

Vanraj- kasam se abhi hosh aaya hai mujhe. Fir tum mujhe utha kar chal rahe the to achha lag raha tha. Isliye maine kuch kaha nahi. Bahut pair dard karne lage the chalte chalte. Or apan doude bhi the yaha aane ke liye to halat thodi down hai.

Main- bas karo sab jaanta hu tumhare baare or tumhari powers ke bare me. Isliye ye bahana nahi chalne wala. Ab utho or ready raho.

Vanraj- baise hua kya tha

Main- bahi teesri musibat. Sala gayab hoke war karta hai. Kabhi aage se to kabhi pechhe se.

U- tumne sahi kaha tha ye to uth gya.

Main- ha lekin tum kaha bhag gye the. Mummy ki godi me chhip gaye the kya.

Ye sunte hi me or vanraj hasne lage.

Vanraj- are ab ye. Bada ho gya hai mummy ki godi me kyu chhipega.

Main- to kaha chhipega ab ye.

Vanraj- apni biwi ke pallu ke peechhe vo bhi agar hogi to.

Ye sunte hi hame or jorse hasi aagyi.

Bahi uska muh ek dum tam tama gya gusse se. Or vo tezi se vanraj ki taraf bhaga

Is baar me ready tha. Jaise hi vo karib pahucha maine aage talvar chalai to vo gayab ho gya. Mujhe pata tha fir se peechhe se aayega isliye jaise hi vo mujhe thoda sa dikha super speed se maine usi ki talvar uske seene me ghusa di.

Vo puri tarah se pragat bhi nahi ho paya tha or talvar uske seene me ghusi hui thi.

U- kya baat hai. Maja aagya. Pehli baar koi takkar ka mila hai.

Itna kehte hi mujhe lagi peechhe se jor se laat me thoda dur gira or talvar bhi mere hatho se chhut gayi.

Or isi ka fayeda uthate hue usne talvar nikali or fir se apne pure rup me aagya.

Bahi me hairan tha ki mujhe laat kisne maari.

Vanraj- ye to kamaal hai yaar iski aadhi body talvar me thi or aadhi body ne tumhe laat mari.

Main- kya baat kar rahe ho. Vakai me isne aisa kiya kya.

Vanraj- ha.

Tabhi achanak se vanraj ke thobde per laat lagi or vo gir gya. Or me uthta usse pehle hi mere chehre per bhi laat lagi or me fir se gir gya.

Vanraj-ye sala to ab dikhna hi band ho gya.

Main- jaldi khade ho.

Ham dono khade hue. Ek sword vanraj ke hath me di maine or ek mere hath me.

Main- peeth se peeth judao tum us taraf dekho me is taraf.

Hamne baisa hi kiya.

Ham peeth jod ke khade ho gye or saamne dekhne lage. Ki kaha se hamla karta hai ye. Or ham gol gol ghumne lage. Taaki charo taraf ka area cover kar sake.

Mere lences har colour me dekh rahe the ki kisi me to dikhe ye. Red green yello blue etc.

Lekin vo kisi me bhi nahi dikh raha tha.

Tabhi achanak se vanraj ke hath me ek cut laga. Lekin vo turant hi bhar gya.

Maine socha sala ye bahut pahuchi hui cheez hai.
Agar jaldi hi kuch nahi kiya to ye aise hi hamara time barbaad karta rahega.

Vanraj- kya kare

Main- isko freze karna hoga hamesha ke liye. Bus tum ready rehna jaise hi dikhe apna kaam karna.

Ye baat maine bahut hi aaram se kahi jisse vo sun na paaye.

Vanraj- ok.

Main- are yaar tum bakai me darpok nikle hamara saamna karne ki himmat hai hi nahi tumhare andar. Tumse bada fattu maine aaj tak nahi dekha sach me.

U- beta ise ranneeti kehte hai. Apni takat ka bharpur prayog karna chahiye yudh me. Taaki jeet pakki ho sake. Yudh ke dauran aisa rona nahi chahiye ki peeth per war karta hai ya saamne se. Balki har war ke liye ready rehna chahiye.

Main- baate to badi badi karte ho lekin yudh ke niyam tumhe sahi se yaad nahi hai sayad.

Me batata hu tumhe. Jaisa dushman ho uske sath baise ladai ladna chahiye. Agar ham mayabi hote to aisa khel khel sakte ho tum. Lekin ham aam insan hai apne hatho ke bal per yakeen rakhte hai. To tumhare andar agar hatho ka bal ya talvar ka hunar nahi hai to hat jaao mere raste se. Kyuki hamara samay bahut keemti hai.

U- aisa hai kya.

Main- ha aisa hi hai.

Ye sab baate vo gaya. Hoke hi keh raha tha. Or uski aawaj bhi charo taraf gunj rahi thi isliye uski exact location nahi mil rahi thi hame.

U- to fir theek hai. Aajao to fir hatho ka bal dikhata hu me tumhe.

Ye kehke vo saamne aaya. Hamare.

Maine vanraj ko filhaal ke liye rok diya. Kyuki iski thodi dhunai kiye bina isko me freze nahi hone dena chahta tha.

Main- batao to kaise ladna chahoge talvar se ya hatho se.

U- jaisa tum kaho.

Maine apni talvar gayab kar di. Jisse vo samajh gya ki mene kya chuna hai.

Usne bhi apni talvar gayab kar di.

Me uski taraf douda or vo meri taraf.

Jaise hi karib pahuche usne hamla kiya uske hath kafi fast move kar rahe the. Lekin mujhe abhi tak chhu bhi nahi paya tha vo.

Bahi abhi tak maine keval defence hi kiya tha. Jisme safal bhi raha tha. Vo khud hairan tha ki uske saare war khali kyu ja rahe hai.

Bahi isi neeche maine uske seene me ek jordaar punch mara jiski use koi ummid nahi thi. Vo udta hua laga ek ped se. Or ped tut gya.

Me doud ke uske pass gya or use bina sambhalne ka mouka diye usper punches ki bouchhar kar di. Super fast speed se.

Jise dekhke vanraj ko vikraal ka haal yaad aagya. Or vo mand mand muskurane laga.

Puches band karke maine use uthaya or jor se jameen per patak diya. Kasam se tappa khaya vo or uncha jaake fir dhadam se neeche gira.

Main- bada mayabi ban raha tha na ab bol.

Main uske pass gya use fir se uthaya or apne ghutno per 3-4 baar utha kar pataka saale ki haddi gyi thi aaj.

Main- ab aaya maja.

Bahi vo ek dum sunn pad gya tha. Uska pura chehra khoon se bhar gya tha. Lekin mere dekhte hi dekhte vo theek hone laga. To maine vanraj ko ishara kar diya.

Usne bina ek bhi pal ganvaye use bahi freeze kar diya. Or vo baisa hi atak kar reh gya. Uske baad maine use uthaya uske hatho ko pakda or jor se ghumne laga gol gol. Achhi khassi speed se ghuma me.

Or jab mujhe laga ki ab kaafi ho gyi hai speed to maine use ek taraf fek diya jis taraf se ham aaye the. Yaani ki pehle ke jungalo me.bahht dur gira hoga is baat ko to guarantee thi..

Vanraj- maja aagya.

Main- mujhe bhi.

Vanraj- ab aage bade.

Main- jarur.

Ye kehkar ham vapis apni manjil ki taraf bad gye. Ab bas hame gufa ka intjaar tha.

Baaki dekhiye next update me ki aage or kya hota hai. Kya vo vapis aayega ya vo gya hamesha ke liye. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 68

Aage hame jyada kuch musibate nahi mili. Ham aaram se apne raste per chalte chale gye apni baato ko jaari rakhte hue. Na to vo Bapis aaya na hi uske jaisa koi or. Matlab saaf tha ki hamne teeno badhaye paar kar li hai. Baaki pata nahi.

Khair kisi tarah ham jungle paar kar gye.

Ab hamare saamne ek lumbi or unchi pahadi thi. Or andhera laga hua tha jis bajah se hame samajh me nahi aaraha. Tha ki yaha gufa kaha per hai.

Isliye maine apne lences se pahadi ko scan kiya. To mujhe 3-4 gufayen dikhne lagi. Lekin sabhi ke darwaje khule hue the. Mujhe band gufa abhi tak nahi dikhi thi.

Main- yaar band gufa to dikh hi nahi rahi hai. Ab kya kare.

Vanraj- dhundna to padega. Ho sakta hai vo kuch is prakaar se band ho ki samajh me na aati ho. Ki uske peeche gufa bhi ho sakti hai.

Main- ho sakta hai.

Isliye maine or dhyan se pahadi ko scan kiya.

Maine dekha ki sabhi gufayen ek hi line bani hui hai. Or lagbhag ek dusre se saman hi duri per. 4 gufa bilkul ek saman duri per thi ek dusre se ek hi line me. Or last wali gufa ke baad kuch nahi tha. Matlab saaf tha ki isi area me hai vo gufa

Or lagbhag usi duri per hogi jitni in sabhi ke beech hai. Jo karib 50 ft. Ke karib thi.

To maine vanraj ko ye sab bataya or ham dono usi taraf bad gye. Us gufa ko dhundne ke liye.

Abhi hame jameen se karib 100 ft. Uper chadna tha. Us gufa ko dhundne ke liye. Kyuki sabhi gufaye itni hi unchai per moujud thi.

Ham us javah per pahuche. Uske baad maine apne wire ko force se uper ki taraf fek diye. Gol gol ghuma ke.

Jisse uska size badta gya or vo pahadi ki main choti per hi pahuch gya or bahi kisi cheez me apne aap ko fasa liya.

Uske baad hamne us wire ke sahare uper chadna start kiya. Jisme bahut mehnat lagne wali thi.

Lekin jyada nahi

Main uper ki taraf raha or nechhe vanraj tha. Ham dono hi us taraf chadne lage. Jaldi jaldi. Apni furti or speed ka istemaal karte hue ham karib 10-15 me 100 ft. ki unchai per pahuch gye.

Ab hame is gufa ka pata lagana tha.

Ham dusri gufa se karib 50 ft. Ki hi duri per the. Lences ne pehle hi calculate karke jagah fix bata di thi mujhe.

Ab maine pehle to kaan lagaya or sunne ko kosis karne laga ki koi aawaj vagera aati hai kya. Jaise paani ke girne ki ya kuch or. Chamgadad vagera ki.

Lekin mujhe kuch sunaai nahi diya. To maine left side ka area dekha or vanraj right side ka. Ham chattanon ko pakad kar side ko khisak rahe the gufa ko dhundne ke liye or pathari ko thok baja kar dekh rahe the ki koi sound ya kuch to idea lage ki yaha hai ya nahi. Kabhi kaam laga kar to kabhi chilla kar to kabhi pathar ko thok kar.

Lekin kaam nahi ban raha tha.

Main- tum konsi gufa me gye the.

Vanraj- sabse pehli wali.

Main- ohh. Ab kaise dhunde yaar tum kuch madad karo apni powers bagera ka istemal karo. Or pata lagao.

Vanraj- ok dekhta hu.

Usne khud ko badiya se adjust kiya or apni aankhe band karke dhyan lagane laga 0r is gufa ko dhundne laga.

Or thodi hi der baad usne aankhe kholi.

Vanraj- mil gya. Ek kaam karo patharo ko dhyan se dekho. Jaha per gufa hai baha per koi kalakari bani hui hai kuch ajeeb si. Aaram se dikh jayegi.

Main- ek min. Maine dekha tha abhi. Lekin mujhe laga vo patharo ka design hi hai.

Maine aaju baaju dekhna start kiya to mujhe vo design dikh gyi. Kuch ajeeb si hi thi vo. May be kisi or bhasa me kuch likha hua tha vo.

Main- ye rahi. Dekho yahi hai kya.

Vanraj mere pass aaya or usne bhi use dhyan se dekha to use bhi dikh gya vo.

Vanraj- ha yahi hai.

Main- lekin maine to yaha thok baja kar dekha tha koi sound nahi aaya tha.

Vanraj- ye jo likha hua hai ise jor se padna hoga tabhi ye darwaja khulega.

Main- kya likha hai ye. Konsi bhasa me hai.

Vanraj- mujhe aati hai ye bhasa. Ise Porus bhasa kehte hai.

Main- achha aati hai to pado jor se.

Vanraj- ok.

Vanraj ne padna suru kiya use.

Pata nahi kya kya bol raha tha vo. Jaise russian apan ko palle nahi padti or use bolne me gala bhi dukhne lagta hai. Baisa hi haal yaha ka tha. Na to samajh me aaraha tha na hi padne me. Lekin vanraj achhe se use pad raha tha.

Or jaise hi vo pad kar shant hua.

Achanak se pura pahad hi hilne laga. Aisa laga jaise bhukamp aaraha ho baha per. Ham bhi hilne lage the. Mujhe laga abhi gir jayenge neeche. Lekin sukr hai ki girne se pehle hi gufa ka darwaja khul gya jaise shutter khUlti hai baise hi. Or pahad ka hilna bhi band ho gya tha. Isliye hamne bina koi der kiye andar jaane ka Faisal liya or ek hi jhatke me andar ghus gye.

Andar jhakk andhera laga hua tha. Kuch dikhai nahi de raha tha vanraj ko. Lekin mujhe sab saaf saaf dikhai de raha tha. Isliye me aage hua or vanraj ko batata gya ki kab jhukna hai kab chalna hai kitna chalna hai. Sab kuch. Vo kisi achhe andhe ki tarah barabar chalta gya.

Bahut saare makdi ke jaale baha lage hue the. Chamgadad latke hue the. Mujhe to dar lag raha tha ki kahi mujhe bhi corona na ho jaaye. Inhe dekh ke.

Khair kisi tarah hamne vo gufa paar ki or jab ham uske chhor per pahuche to baha ka najara dekhke ham dono ki aankhe khul gyi.

Kyuki baha per bharpur ujala tha.jaise din me suraj ke nikalne per hota hai. Surya ki kirne barabar neeche pad rahi thi. Or us jheel me kya Sheetal jal bhara hua tha. Ek dum saaf or neela. Kasam se paani dekhte hi pyas lagne lagi thi. Lekin hame pata nahi tha ki ise peene se kya hoga. Isliye hamne khud per control kiya.

Ham gufa se bahar nikle. Aisa lag raha tha jaise ham kahi or hi pahuch gya hai. Kyuki ham to pahad me ghuse the. Or ye jagah to ek dum khuli hui thi. Aasmaan bhi dikh raha tha hame.

Main- ye kaha pahuch gye apan.

Vanraj- pata nahi. Lekin ye jagah vakai me hai bahut hi sukun dene wali. Kitni shanti hai yaha per. Mera to yaha se jaane ka man hi nahi kar raha hai.

Main- mera bhi. Lekin jana to padega hi.

Isliye ham jheel ke ek dum kinare per pahuche.

Main- ab kya kare bolo.

Vanraj- i think kuch bhi karne se pehle hath jod ke prarthna karlo or anumati le lo. Kya pata kya ho isme. Or ha paras pathar hath me rakh lo.

Main- theek hai.

Maine apni jeb se pathar nikala use apni hatheli per rakha or dono hath jod kar jheel se prarthana karne laga.

Main- hey is jheel ke swami aap jo bhi hai ham aapse binti karna chahte hai ki hame marg dikhaye ki ham kaise is paras pathar ki shatiyo ko jaagrit kare.

Ye kehke maine apni hatheli ko khola or paras pathar ek dum saamne rakh diya.

Or paras pathar ke saamne dikhte hi pathar mere hatho se uper uth gya ek dum hawa me. Maine use pakadne ka prayas kiya to vanraj ne mujhe rok diya.

Or ham dekhne lage ki ab kya hota hai.

Pathar seedha mere hatho se ud ke paani me dub gya.

Or uske paani me dubte hi paani ke andar laal roshni fail gyi.aisa laga ki jaise ye paani ki jheel nahi balki khoon ki jheel ho. Uska paani puri tarah se laal dikhne laga tha.

Bahi ham ye najara dekh ke ek dum se achambhit the.

Paani ke andar hilore uth rahi thi

Or hamare dekhte hi dekhte beech jheel me ek babandar banne laga. Neeche ki taraf.

Or tabhi aasmaan se ek laal roshni seedhi us babandar me girne lagi.

Ham bas ye najara hi dekhte rahe. Ki kab kya hota hai kaise hota hai.

Or ye sab kari. 15-20 min. Tak chalta raha.

Or uske baad ek dum se jheel baisi hi ho gyi jaise pehli thi.

Or jheel ke andar se pathar udta hua aaya or is baar uski chamak kai guna bad gyi thi. Littrally hame hamari aankhe band karni padi kyuki uski seedhi roshni hamari aankho me lag rahi thi.

Or uske baad mujhe mere hatho me pathar mehsus hua.

To maine apni aankhe kholi to ab uski chamak kaafi kam ho gyi thi. Vo hamare hisaab se sayad adjust ho gya tha.

Main- vanraj ab kya karna hai. Iska istemaal kaise karna hai

Vanraj- bas man me socho ki kya chahiye tumhe

Maine man me socha ki hame seedha mohini ke saamne le chalo. or Uska khatma kardo hamesha ke liye.

Itna kehte hi maine apni aankhe kholi or jab saamne ka najara dekha to me ek dum dung reh gya kyuki ham kahi or pahuch gye the. Or mohini hamare saamne khadi hui thi. Vo kisi gehri chinta me dubi hui thi. Jis bajah se uska dhyan hamper nahi gya tha.

Main- kaisi ho mohini.

Jaise hi usne meri aawaj suni vo ek dum chouk gyi or jab usne najre utha kar hame dekha to char kadam peeche ho gyi.

Mohini- tumne mujhe kaise dhunda.

Tab maine apni hatheli aage ki or usme pathar ko dekhke vo sab samajh gyi ki ham yaha tak kaise pahuche hai.

Mohini- ohh to tumne iski shatiyo ko jaagrit kar liya hai. Achhi baat hai hamara samay bachega ab. laao mujhe de do ab ye.

Main- lo le lo mujhse.

Ye sunke mohini Ne thoda ajeeb najro se mujhe dekha. Or kuch sochkar vo jaise hi aage badi pathar se laal roshni nikli jo seedhi mohini se takraai.

Udhar itnj jyada vo roshni fail gyi ki hame kuch bhi nahi dikha. Bas mohini ke chillane ki aawaje hi ham tak pahuch rahi thi.

Or thodi hi der me pathar se nikalne wali saari roshni Bapis usi me chali gyi. Or roshni ke jaate hi mohini bhi gayab ho gyi. Bas uski rakh baha per padi hui thi.

Vanraj- mission sucesfull.

Main- yes.

Ab maine fir se man me socha ki hame udaypur me kisi ekaant jagah per pahucha de.

Or agle hi pal ham baha per the.

Vanraj- ab ise jaldi se apni sahi jagah per rakh aao or maine abhi date dekhi hai to kal vo din hai jab ham yaha aaye the. Isliye hame ab jaldi hi nikalna hoga yaha se.

Main- ha mujhe pata hai. Theek hai tum mujhe seedhe airport per milna me bahi pahuchta hu. Agar flight available na ho abhi to mujhe bata dena me kuch jugaad kar lunga.

Vanraj- ok.

Uske baad vanraj gya airport or me gya apne ghar. Abhi raat ka time tha 12 bajne wale the. Me jaldi se baha gya Harry ne jaise hi mujhe dekha vo samajh gya ki kaam pura ho gya hai.

Isliye me jaldi se andar gya or ise bahi per set kar diya jaha vo pehle tha.

Main- Harry radha ko pata to nahi chala na ki pathar yaha nahi hai.

Harry- nahi sir. Vo kamre me gai to thi kai baar lekin jab vapis aati thi to smile hoti thi chehre per. Isliye unhe bilkul nahi pata ki pathar baha nahi tha.

Main- achhi baat hai. Ab hame jana hai vapis se ladakh jaha se hamne time travel kiya tha. Isliye hamare jaane ka prabandh kardo koi flight vagera. Taaki subah tak ham apne sahi time me pahuch jaaye.

Harry- ok sir.

Main- or ha ab tumhari jimmedari kai guna bad gyi hai. Kyuki ab iski location har kisi ko pata chal jayegi jo bhi iske baare me sochega. Isliye apni najar ek sec ke liye bhi nahi hatana isse.

Harry- aisa hi hoga sir.

Uske baad me gya seedha uday pur. Or baha per flight ready thi to ham nikal gye ladakh ke liye.

ham ladakh me land hue or usi jagah pahuche doud laga ke jaha hamne pehle doud lagai thi.

Baha pahunchkar hamne fir se apani running start ki or kuch hi Minto ki doud ke baad ham portal me ghus gye. Or ek lamba sa safar tay karke ham usi jagah vapis pahuch gye jaha ham us waqt the. Matlab subah ke 11-12 baje ke somthing.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 69

Vanraj- lagta hai ham abhi nikle hai yaha se. Mujhe to yahi dar tha ki kahi hame hamare past wale na dekh le. Yahi per.

Main- mujhe bhi. Chalo Harry airport per hamara wait kar raha hoga.

Hamne city tak doud laga di. Kuch hi sec me ham city ke darwaje tak pahuch gye

Uske baad ham normal chalke riksha stand tak gye or baha se seedha airport. Or baha se seedhe ghar. Mumbai me vanraj ko chhoda or me seedha ghar gya.

Ghar ka mahol ab puri tarah badal gya hoga. Pehle radha ko sab pata tha lekin ab sab normal hi honge.

Me jaise hi andar gya. Dad mil gye.

Dad- kaha gye the janab subah subah.

Main- kaam se mumbaj gya tha. Mohini ka kaam karne.

Dad- kya sach me.

Main- ha vo finish.

Dad- kya baat hai. Maja aagya subah subah hi good news suna di tumne to.

Main- ha lekin ab tension or bhi jyada badhne wali hai isliye jyada kush mat hoiye.

Dad- kyu ab kon aayega.

Main- unke pass kami nahi hai logo ki. Koi na koi fir aajayega.

Dad- ha ye baat to hai. Baise pathar salamat rakha hai na.

Main- achhi tarah se. Or use maine active bhi kar liya hai.

Ye sunke dad ek dum khade ho gye.

Dad- kab kaise.

Fir maine use suru se bataya ki yaha kya hua tha or fir me kaise past me gya or sab theek kiya

Jise sunke pehle to vo kush hue lekin baad me tension me aagye.

Dad- ye achha to kiya tumne lekin kahi iska kuch ulta asar na pade ham per.

Main- chances hai lekin sab sambhal lenge kisi na kisi tarah.

Pathar hamare pass hai or uski takat maine dekhi hai. Or ab uski location bhi sabko aasani se mil jayegi to ab bheed lagne wali hai. Prithvi per.

Dad- khair jo bhi ho. Hame ab or sambhal kar rehne ki jarurat hai.

Main- ha me jaanta hu. Aap fikr na kare

Dad- theek hai jaao khana khalo bhuk lagi hogi. Pata nahi kitne dino se kuch khaya bhi hai ya nahi.

Main- ha karib 3 dino se paani bhi nahi piya hai.

Dad- ha to jaao.

Khair me kamre me gya badiya se nahaya fresh hua. Uske baad nechhe aaya or radha ko aawaj lagai to vo khana leke aagyi. Uske baad bharpet khana khaya maine. Bilkul gale tak.bahut bhuk lagi thi. Uper se itna doude hai to kaafi kamjori si aagye thi. Lekin jaise hi khana andar gya. Sab theek ho gya. Body me fir se nai urja aagyi. Hajari ki fouz se ab bina kisi shart ke lad sakta tha me.

Jokes a part. Maja aagya.

Baha se seedha gya kamre me or chaddar taan kar so gya me. Ab kyuki neend bhi aane lagi thi.

Bahi dusri taraf hell me kahi na kahi black heart samarthako ko dukh to tha mohini ke jaane ka kyuki ab mohini ke jaane ka bhugtaan unme se kaiyo ko apni jaan dekar karna padega. Kyuki black heart bahut gusse me rahega jab vo ye sunega. Lekin is baat ki kushi bhi thi ki pathar activate ho gya hai. Or ab unhe uski location bahut hi aasani se mil jayegi. Lekin dikkat ye thi ki ab unka koi bhi khaas aadmi bahar nahi tha. Sivaay vikraal ke jo kab vapis aayega pata nahi. Isliye sabhi tension me the ki ab jyada samay bhi nahi bacha hai. Sirf 1 mahine 10 din ke lagbhag hi bache hai.

A1- ab kya kare takshak.

A2- vikral ko jaldi hi bulana hoga. Verna hamari mehnat bekar ho jayegi or mohini or kaal ka balidaan bhi.

Takshak- ha me jaanta hu. Vo prithvi wala surya kuch jyada hi smart hai. Sale ne samay yatra ki hai us pathar ki shaktiyon ko jaagrit karne ke liye. Or usi se mohini ko bhi maar diya. Usne pathar ki shaktiyo ko jaan liya hai. Or lekin use abbi achhe se istemaal karna nahi aata hai pathar ka.
Lekin jaldi hi seekh jayegaa.

A2- ye sab to ham jaante hai kuch aisa batao jisse hamara kaam bane.

Takshak- sach kahu to ab koi or rasta nahi hai. Ab hame vikraal ke vapis aane ka hi intjar karna padega. Dua karo ki vo jaldi hi aajaye. Verna gye ham kaam se.

A2- mere man me ek sawal hai. Kya vikraal us pathar ki shaktiyo ka saamna kar payega. Matlab surya ab uska bharpur istemal karega.vikraal ke khilaaf.

Takshak- ha sahi kaha. Isliye pehle chhal se vo pathar hasil karna hoga. Uske baad surya pehle jaisa ho jayega. Or tab vikraal use aasani se hara dega.

A1- sahi kaha. Lekin aapko kya lagta haj. Uska chhal kaam kar payega. Pehle bhi to surya ne use dhul chatai hai.

Takshak- ha lekin is baar uski samast shaktiya jaagrit ho jayengi tab vo surya per pakka bhari padega or use aasani se chakma de dega. Baaki to kismat hai uski. Or hamari bhi. Kyuki ab sabki kismat vikraal per nirbhar hai.

A2- ha ye to hai.

A1- ab kuch din or shanti se nikaal lene do use. Uske baad to sailaab ayega uske jeevan me.

Ye sunte hi sabhi hasne lage. But sabhi jaante the ki ye sailaab itni aasani se nahi aane wala hai.

Khair bahi dusri taraf Samar or varsha ab kaafi close ho gye the. Samar ne varsha ko prapose kar diya tha. Or itne dino me varsha ne bhi achhe se Samar ki pariksha li thi. Or jab vo usme pass hogya to usne bhi ha keh di. Jise sunke sabhi bahut kush the. Or isiliye celebrations ke liye pub me aaye hue the. Jaha varsha or Samar kaafi close hoke dance kar rahe the. Bahi amar ashk or avi alag alag dance kar rahe the.

Sabhi masti me jhum rahe the. Loud music baj raha tha.

Bahi kuch ladko ki najar varsha per thi. Kyuki vo aaj vakai me kaafi hot n sexy lag rahi thi. Uski short dress aaj aag varsha rahi thi sabhi ladko per. Sirf amar or avi ko chhod kar.

To hua ye ki varsha gyi washroom or baaki sabhi bahi per ruke hue the. Or dance kar rahe the. Bahi kuch ladkiya aagyi in teeno ke pass or sath me dance karne ke liye.

Or kuch ladke chale gye varsha ke peechhe. Ye sabhi sath me the. Ladkiya bhi or ladke bhi. Ye karib 6 log the. 3-3 me.

Or jaise hi varsha washroom se bahar nikali ek ne peechhe se uska muh daba liya. Or baaki dono ne uske hath or pair pakad liye. Or use baha se utha kar gents washroom ke bagal me bane ek kamre me le aaye. Or bina koi der kiye uske hath or per bandh diya dono ne. Or jab tak teesre ne uske muh per tape chipka diya. Ye sab itni jaldi hua ki varsha to kuch samajh hi nahi paai ki ye sab kya ho raha hai.

Bahi dusri taraf Samar or baaki sabhi abhi bhi dance me hi mashgul the.

Kisi ko koi idea nahi tha ki baha andar kya ho raha hai. Or agar yaha inko pata chal gya ki baha kya ho raha hai to inko bhagwan hi bachaye.

Khair dekhiye next update me ki kya hota hai yaha per.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 70

sabhi log dance me lage hue the. Tabhi Samar ki najar gyi ki varsha abhi tak nahi aai hai. Or use bhi pressure aaraha tha to vo break leke chala gya bathroom ki taraf.

Lekin un ladkiyo ne use rokne ki bahut kosis ki lekin nature call ke aage kiski chalti hai. Isliye samar bhi chala gya.

Bahi un ladkiyo mese ek ne side me jaake un teeno ko msg kar diya ki carefull rahe unse sathi mese ek aaraha hai baha per.

Lekin unki kismat kharab jo unhone msg dekha hi nahi kyuki vo to us waqt varsha ke kapde kholne me lage hue the. Varsha apne hath pair chudane ko puri kosis kar rahi thi lekin nakaam thi vo.

Bahi Samar pehle to gya apni tanki khaali ki usne. Or jab baha aaya to uski najar neeche gyi jaha ek bracelet gira hua tha.

To usne use utha kar dekha to vo pehchan gya ko vo varsha ka hai. Lekin varsha baha nahi thi. To usne socha ki rakh leta hu baad me use de dunga. Bahi usne washroom me varsha ko bahar se hi aawaj lagai lekin koi reply nahi aaya uska. Tabhi baha se ek ladki bahar nikli.

Samar- hello andar koi or hai kya.

L- kyu aapko kya karna hai.

Samar- me meri friend ko dhund raha hu. Vo washroom hi aai thi. Kaafi der ho gyi hai. Isliye puchh raha hu.

L- ohh. Ji nahi mujhe koi nahi dikha.

Samar- fir bhi ek baar achhe se dekh leejiye. Varsha naam hai uska.

L- ok.

To bo andar gyi or usne pura washroom chaan mara lekin baha koi nahi tha. To vo bhar aagyi.

L- ji nhi andar koi bhi nahi hai.

Ye kehke vo chali gyi. Ab Samar ko tension hone lagi. Isliye vo bhag kar dance floor ki taraf gya. Jaha usne bheed me dekhna start kiya use sabhi dikhe lekin varsha nahi dikhi. To vo Bapis bahi per aaya. Jaha ise bracelet mila tha. Vo bahi aaspass dekhne laga. To use thode aage se khusaro piskar ki aawaj aane lagi.

Samar dabe paav baha gya or sunne ki kosis karne laga.

Or usne kuch khaas to nahi suna bas itna hi ki saali ke kapde jaldi nikaal ab sabr nahi ho raha hai.

Ye sunte hi Samar samjh gya ki koi ladki hai andr ab vo kon hai ye janne ke liye darwaja kholna padega. Isliye usne jor se darwaja khatkhataya. Kon hai andar.

Ye aawaj sunte hi teeno ek dum dar gye. Bahi varsha turant hi pehchan gyi ki ye Samar ki aawaj hai. Isliye vo bolne ki kosis karne lage. Lekin uske muh per tape laga hua tha jis bajah se sirf hmmmm hmmmm ki aawaj hi aarahi thi. Or ye aawaj thodi tez hi thi. Thode samay ke liye. Kyuki uske baad unlogo ne uska muh achhe se daba liya.

Lekin thoda late ho gye. Kyuki Samar ke kanao me ye aawaj pahuch chuki thi.

Usne bina koi der kiya thoda peeche hata or ek jordar laat maari gate me. Gate kaafi kamjor tha. Lekin gate tuta nahi. Balki usme ek chhed ho gya. Kyuki Samar ka pair usme aarpaar nikal gya tha.

Samar ne jaldi se apna pair bahar nikala or jaha kundi ho sakti thi baha per laat maari. To baha bhi chhed ho gya. Bahi andar moujud teeno ab kaafi darne lage the. Lekin the vo bhi ek no. Ke kameene.

Jaise hi Samar me apna hath andar dala kundi kholne ke liye. To unme se 2 logo ne uska hath pakad liya.

Ab Samar apna hath chhudane ki kosis kar raha hai lekin unki pakad bhi majbut hai.

Lekin ye log nahi jaante ki ye rony ka beta hai.

Isliye usne or takat lagai or apna hath bahar kheechne ki kosis ki.

To jis area me uska hath tha vo area ka or furniture tut gya or ab baha bahut bada chhed ho gya tha. Jisme se andar ka najara pura dekha ja sakta tha. Or ab Samar ka hath bhi bahar tha. Usne jhak kar dekha to use andar varsha dikhi.

Or itna kaafi tha.

Samar ko ab kaafi gussa aane laga. Tha varsha ki aisi haalat dekh ke.

Isliye vo thoda peeche hua or doud laga ke darwaje se kandhe ke bhar takraya or ye takkar vakai jordaar thi. Ek hi jhatke me pura darwaja un dono per gir pada. Or rahi sahi kasar Samar ek unke uper kood kar puri kar di. Darwaja do tukdo me bat gya. Or neeche walo ki halat down.

Tabhi vo last bacha hua Samar ki taraf aaya use maarne ke liye.

Samar ne uska hath beech me hi roka. Or uski kalai ko itni jor se moda ki haddi ki aawaj sabhi ke kaano tak pahunchi.

Vo dard me bilbila gya.

Lekin Samar ne koi reham nahi dikhaya or uske face per ek jordaar punch jad diya. Vo boukhla sa gya or seedha neeche gira. Samar uske pass gya or uska dusra hath pakda or ek jagah ulta rakh diya or jordaar kaat mari joint per. Uska hath 2 tukdo me bat gyi bahi per. Or vo itni jor se chillaya ki aawaj bahar tak ghi hogi. Or tabhi uske thobde per 4-5 puches ek sath varsha diye. Jisse vo behosh hi ho gya. Uske baad aaya vo thoda neeche. Or uske goto per usne lato ki barsat suru kar di. Jab tak baha se khoon nahi nikla tab tak vo laate maarta hi raha. Pura kanchubar nikaal diya usne baha ka. Sayad hi ab ye kabhi kisi ko chhod payega.

Tabhi vo dono bhi darwaje ko uper se hata ke bahar nikal aaye. Or apne sathi ki haakat dekhke unhone ladne ki bajaye bhagne me dilchaspi dikhai. Or vo dono baha se bhag gye.

Bahi Samar ne jaldi se varsha ko khola varsha rone lagi thi. Or uski haalat dekhke to use bhi taras aagya tha.

Samar- koi nahi me hu na. Koi touch bhi nahi kar sakta mere hote hue. Bilkul mat ghabrao aao jara unke haal bhi dekh le.

Dono jaldi se bahar ki side gye. Jaha unhe vo dono bheed se nikalte hue dikhaao dene lage. Samar ne bhi doud lagai unki taraf. Bahi amar avi or ashk ki najar gyi Samar ki taraf. To vo samajh gye ki jarur kuch gadbad hui hai. Bahi vo ladkiya vo dheere dheere bheed me chhipane lagi thi.

Amar ne sabse pehle music band karwaya. Jisse sabhi ka dance ruk gya. Or sabhi chillane lage.

Tabhi Samar ne ek ko pakad liya or peeche se hi use apni taraf kheecha or neeche se uske pairo ko pakda or utha ke neeche patak diya. Is shor se sabhi ka dhyan us taraf ho gya.

Bahi ashk varsha ke pass thi. Uski haalat dekhte hi vo samajh gyi ki kya hua hoga. Usne use sambhala. Bhai dusra jo aage bhag raha tha pata nahi kaha se avi uske aage aagya or uske seene me ek laat maari jisse vo bhi gir pada. Neeche. Or Samar filhaal dusre gire wale ke pass.

Samar- saalo meri varsha ko hath kaise lagaya.

Ye bolte hue usne uska hath tod diya. Or uske pet per baith ke diye uske muh me puches. Ek ke baad ek. Lagataar. Saale ke muh se khoon ki ultiya hone lagi.

Bahi baha moujud sabhi log bas dekh hi rahe the ki kya kya ho raha hai. Bahi club ke bouncer is ladai ko rokne ke liye baha aagye or Samar ko uske uper se utha kar alag kar diya. Vo 2 log the dono ne ek ek hath se Samar ko pakad.

Samar- chhodo mujhe.

B1- pagal ho kya kitna maar rahe ho use.

Mar jayega vo.

Samar- mar jaaye to achha hai. Or tum kaise bouncer ho. Tum dono ki naak ke neeche yaha ek ladki ka rape ho jata aaj.

Ye sunte baha moujud sabhi ke muh khule ke khule reh gye. Sabhi ek dum hairan reh gye ki ye kya bol raha hai.

B1- yaha aisa kuch nahi hota hai. Ha thodi bahut chhedchaad jarur karte hai ladke. Lekin itna nahi hota hai.

Samar- achha jara jaao washroom ke bagal me jo cabin bane hai na baha jaao. Or dekho isi ka ek sathi baha behosh pada hua hai. Baaki ke 2 sathi ye rahe. Or jiska rape ye karne wale the. Vo rahi meri gf. Jara dekho uske kapde. Sab kuch samajh me aajayega.

Sabhi najar utha ke varsha ki dekha. Or sab samjha gye ki kaand hote hote reh gya.

Samar- isliye keh raha hu chhod do mujhe. Verna kal se ye pub gya samjho. PM bhi isko band hone se nahi bacha payega.

B1- achha aisi kya top hai tu.

Samar- beta top to bahut badi hu. Ek phone per yaha pure mumbai ki police aajayegi. Bina koi der kiye. Isliye jyada udo mat.

B1- tum jo bhi ho yaha ye sab nahi karne ka. Bahar jaake kuch bhi karo samajh gye.

Samar- achha aisi bat hai.

Ye kehkar Samar ne apne hath ki pakad uske hath per majbut ki or jor se apni laat uski laat per maari or hatho ki power ko dikhate hue use neeche patak diya.

Uska dusra hath chhuta to usne turant hi dusre wale ki garden pakdi or use ekdum se utha diya or jor se chhod diya vo bhi neeche gira.

Dono hi kaafi hatte katte the. Lekin Samar bhi kam nahi hai. Saalo ki training mili hai use. Pal me aise kaiyo ko sambhal sakta hai vo.

Usne unhe bahi chhoda or teesre ke pass gya vo. Jise avi ne daba kar rakha tha.

Bahi pechhe se vo guard ute to amar unke pass gya or ek ko usne rok liye. Baaki dusre ko avi ne turant hi jaake rok liya.

Bahi us teesre ki fat ke char ho gyi thi.

Bahi Ashk ne police ko inform kar diya tha. Ye sab dekhke taaki mamla jaldi shant ho jaaye. Verna pata nahi kya hoga aaj. Kahi inko maar na de Samar.

Samar uske pass gya vo bhagne hi wala tha ki pakad liya. Or sabse pehla baar uske main part per. Jisse vo jhuk gya. Or agli kick uske muh per. Jisse vo gulati khate hue neeche dhadam se gira. Or uske baad seedi laat uske sir me. Jisse uske dant jor se jameen me takraaye or aage ke 2 tut gaye.

Uske baad uska bhi hath pakad ke ek hi jhatke me mod diya. Or peeche jaake seedhi laat maati uske goto me. Or de laate de laate.

Uska bhi kaam lagbhag tamam hi kar diya Samar ne. Saale aainda se khud ki biwi ke sath bhi nahi kar payenge kabhi. Or yahi inki sabse badi saja thi.

Usko niptane ke baad vo dusre ke pass gya or uske bhi gote fod diye. Farsh per khoon fail gya tha.

Tabhi baha per vijay aagya. Or usne dono ki haalat dekhi or samajh gya ki mamla kuch jyada hi bada hai.

Vo sabse pehle Samar ke pass gya or use sambhala usne. Baaki hawaldaro ne un neeche pade bakio ko uthaya bahi avi ne ek ke andar hone ka ishara kiya to 2 log baha gye jaha vo abhi bhi behosh hi pada hua tha.

Teeno ke liye ambulance bulaai or teeno ko bhej diya hoshpital. Bahi vijay Samar or bakio ko baha se le gya. Or sabhi ye najara dekh ke ek dum sunn the. Baha per ek bhi shabd kisi ke muh se nahi nikla tha. Abhi tak. Na vijay ne kuch kaha bola tha na hi Samar ya baakio ne. Sab shant the or sab samajh rahe the. Ki kya hua hai yaha per.

Khair uske baad club band ho gya or sabhi apne apne ghar chale gye.

Or Samar and party police station. Report likhwane.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 71

Vijay ne jaldi hi sabko free kar diya or unhe ghar bhej diya. Or vo gya seedha hoshpital jaha jaake usne doctor se baat ki un teene ke baare me.

Vijay- doc kya haal hai Inke.

Doc- baise to sab theek hai. Bas hath pair tut gaye hai jo kuch dino me theek ho jayenge. Lekin ek cheez hai jo kabhi theek nahi hone wali.

Vijay- kya.

Doc- private part. Teene parts ko buri tarah chot lagi hai. Sayad hi ab ye kabhi sex kar payenge. Gye kaam se teeno.

Vijay- achha hua saale rape karenge. Vo to achha hua ki inhe jaan se nahi mara.

Doc- maar dete to jyada achha hota.

Vijay- ye saza inke liye perfact hai. Jindagi bhar inko inki galti ka ehsas hoga. Ki kyu unhone aisa karne ka try kiya.

Doc- sahi baat hai. Baise ye hai kon kuch pata chala inke ware me.

Vijay- pata nahi bahi pata karne to aaya hu. Inka parse vagera ho to deejiye.

Doc- ha hai rukiye me leke aata hu.

Doc andar gya or unka samaan leke aagya. Jaha vijay ne teeno ki id check ki to use pata chala ki inme se ek to kisi builder ka beta hai. Vaki dono ek middle class family se belong karte hai.

Khair vijay ne teeno ko inform kiya or unhe hoshpital bula liya.

Teeno jab baha aaye to apne bacho ki aisi haalat dekhke teeno ko rona aagya. Bahi jab vijay ne asliyat batai to teeno shock ho gye. Unhe bilkul yakeen nahi tha ki unke bache aisa karenge.

Lekin vijay ne club ki cctv footage unko dikhai jisme vo varsha ko leke kamre me le ja rahe the. Or itna sabut kaafi tha. Jise dekh ke in sabhi ki aankhe sharm se jhuk gyi. Kyuki unke liye bhi ye sab bahut hi kharab kaam tha. Or ye sab janne ke baad teeno ke maa baap ne kaha ki fir to theek hi saza mili hai inhe. Lekin ye to pal do pal ka gussa tha. Jaise jaise zindagi aage badegi. Sabhi ko dukh hoga ki kyu kiya tha unhone ye kaam. Ab kisi kaam ke nahj rahe.

Bahi dusri taraf. Sabhi bache ghar pahuch gye the. Aaj varsha Samar ke sath hi uske vistar me hi leti hui thi. Dono ek dusre se chipke hue the. Or dono hi shant the.

Tabhi pata nahi varsha ko kya sujha vo uthi or Samar ko paaglo ki tarah kiss karne lagi.

Bahi Samar puri tarah se hairan tha ki ye kya ho gya.

Lekin vo bhi kiss me sath de raha tha.

Bahi varsha Samar ke hathon ko apne boobs per rakh kar unhen daba rahi thi. Bahi Samar ko ye sab filhaal theek nahi lag raha tha. Isliye usne khud ko roka or varsha ko bhi.

Samar- ye sahi nahi hai varsha. Shadi ke baad hi karenge.

Varsha- ha lekin mujhe abhi karna hai. Mujhe ab dar lagne laga hai ki kahi meri ijjat tumse pehle koi or na lut le. Isliye ab me or der nahi karna chahti hu. Tum mujhe aaj hi apna bana lo.

Samar- kiski itni himmat jo tumhe haath bhi lagaye.

Varsha- me jaanti hu tumhare sath mujhe koi khatra nahi hai. Lekin har waqt to tum mere sath nahi rahoge na. Jaise kal akele me un teeno ne mujhe pakda tha. Agar tum baha nahi aate to me tumhe muh dikhane ke bhi layak nahi rehti. Isliye aaj khud ko or mujhe mat roko. Ho jaane do jo ho raha hai. Pls Samar.

Samar- tum itna kyu dar rahi ho.

Varsha- actually maine tumhe bataya nahi. Lekin ek baar or mere sath aisa hadasa hote hote bacha hai. Kuch ladko ne 2-3 saal pehle bhi mera rape karne ki try ki thi. Tab papa ne mujhe bacha liya tha. Or aaj tumne. Aage ka kya bharosa.

Ye sunte hi Samar ki aankhe ek dum se laal ho gyi

Samar- kisne kiya tha ye naam batao saalo ko jinda gaad dunga me.

Varsha- uski jarurat nahi hai. Teeno apne kiye ki saza jail me bhugat rahe hai. Lekin ab mujhe vakai me dar lagne laga hai.isliye pls Samar mujhe aage badhne do.

Ye sunke Samar thodi der shant raha or fir usne decide kiya ki theek hai ho jaane do jo ho raha hai. Sayad isse varsha ke andar ka dar bhaag jaaye. Or vo samajh gya tha ki kyu varsha ne use itne chakkar lagwaye the. Vo abhi tak pehle wale hadse se ubri nahi thi ki dusra ho gya uske sath. Isliye samar ne khud ko samjha diya.

Or uske baad dono fir se kiss me dub gye. Dono full josh se aage bad rahe the. Or ek ek karke dono ke kapde utaar rahe the.

Or fir inki ye dhamake daar kahani pure 2 ghanto tak chalti rahi. Jisme 3 round khele Samar ne. Or dono hi tript ho gye the ek dusre se. Varsha ke chehre per dukh ki jagah ek kushi aagyi thi or uska chehra chamakne laga tha. Bahi Samar bhi kush tha. Kyuki varsha kush thi.

Uske baad dono so gye.

Next day news me khabar aagyi ki kal raat kya hua. Lekin kisi ka bhi naam aage nahi aaya. Sirf un ladko ke hi naam aaye bahar. Na hi varsha ka or na hi Samar ka.

Unki teeno ki diwani seedhe 6 mahine baad thi. Or tab tak unhe jail me hi rehna tha. Ye hai aajka kanoon. Aisi harkat hone per pehle seedhi saza milti hai 6 mahine tak jail me rehne Ki. Uske baad hi court me hearing hoti hai. Taaki thoda to ehsas ho gunehgaar ko ki usne kya kiya hai. Or court se bahar agar vo kisi tarah nikal bhi aaye tab bhi kamse kam 6 mahine ki saza to use mil hi gyi hoti hai. Jo kam to hoti hai lekin turant hi chhut jaane se to behtar hai.

Bahi agle din se sabki normal life shuru ho gyi. Pancho apni clg life me mast the. Achha time nikaal rahe the.

Usi din sham ko. Sabko pata chala ki clg me ek hafte ki chhutiyan hone wali hai. To kyuna kahi bahar ghumne jaya jaaye.

To sabhi apne apne plan batane lage koi kehta ghar chalo koi kahi or lekin kuch bhi decide nahi ho pa raha tha.

Avi- ek kaam karte hai. India ke bahar hi chalte hai.

Ashk- mujhe nahi jana bahar kahi bhi. Yahi per dekhlo.

Amar- sahi hai. Or baise bhi 7 din ki chhutti hai 4 din to aane jaane me hi lagenge. Vakai ghumenge kab.

Avi- to fir maldiv chalte hai badiya maja aayega.

Varsha- ha ye theek rahega. Bahi chalte hai. Pass me bhi hai. Or aane jaane me dikkat bhi nahi hogi.

Ashk- lekin baha hai kya. Samundar ke aalwa. Beech samundar me ghar bane hai. Kahi aisi jagah chalo jahan mouj masti ho sake. Verna ghar chalo. Kitne dino se baha gye bhi nahi hai. Badiya hafta bhar rukenge sabhi ko achha bhi lagega or varsha bhi apna gaav dekh legi.

Amar- i think ye badiya plan hai. Or kahi agar ghumne jana hoga to udaypur hai jaipur hai. Chittod hai. Bahut jagah hai sab jagah ghumenge. Varsha ko bhi ghumayenge.

Varsha- ha ye theek rahega. Ek kaam karo ashk tumhari vo friend hai na. Unhe bhi sath le lo. Kiran or Charu ko.

Ashk- ha vo bhi kehti hai ki hame le chalo apne gaav. To theek haim ham aaj hi chalte hai. Me unko call karke puchh leti hu.

Avi- ok.

Uske baad ashk ne un dono ko baari baari call kiya. Or jab unhe ghar jaane ke baare me puchha to un dono ne hi bina koi jhijhak ke ha keh di. Bahi Samar ne bhi jatin ko call kiya to usne bhi ha keh diya aane ke liye.

To sabhi ne sham ko nikalne ka plan banaya.

Sabhi ke pass din bhar tha to packing nagera kar li thodi si.

Kuch shopping bagera bhi kar li. Ladkiyo ne. Baaki ladke to mast the.

Baaki sham ko sabhi log seedhe airport gye or baha per avi ne Harry se kehke surya ka plan bulwa liya tha. Jisme sabhi seedha gaav me hi utre. Or harry ne bhi bina kisi deri ke bhej diya. Fir sabhi usme baithe or masti majak karte hue udd gye ghar ke liye. Bahi charu varsha jatin or kiran ye sabhi pehli Baar itne luxurious plan me safar kar rahe the. Halaki varsha ek baar kar chuki hai. Lekin vo surya ka nahi tha. Vo kisi or ka tha.

Khair ab dekhte hai ye mandali gaav me kya halla machati hai. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 72

sabhi bache ne badiya plane ka safar enjoy kiya or pahuch gye gaav. Jaha runway per land hua plan. Or sabhi bahar nikle. Jaha ek badi LIMOUSINE car sabhi ka wait kar rahi thi. Jise dekhke sab super exited ho gye. Itni lumbi car jisme desh ke president or PM safar karte hai.

Aisi car me kisi ko ride offer ho to kon mana karega.

sabhi usme baith gye or gaav ke najare dekhte hue sabhi apne ghar tak pahuche.

Or ab fir se sabhi ke choukane ki baari thi. Kyuki palace dekh ke sabhi ki aankhe khuli ki khuli reh gyi. Kya bhavya palace the. Ek dum golden colour me. Kisi sone ki lanka se kam nahi lag raha tha.

Kiran- my god yaar ashk ye ghar hai tum logo ka. Kitna sundar hai. Ek hafta to isi me ghumate hue nikal jayega. Gaav dekhne ka to mouka hi nahi milega hame.

Charu- true. Yaar aisa palace to rajao ke time per hua karte the.

Ashk- ham bhi rajao ki family se hi belong karte hai. Fir your kind information miss charu.

Ye sunke unki hairangi or bad gyi.

Kiran- sach me. Kon the tumhare purvaj.

Ashk- Mewad ki aan baan or shan. MAHARANA PRATAP SINGH SISODIYA.

ye sunke sabhi ek dum se bhouchakke reh gye.

Varsha- sach me. Kya baat hai. Unke baare me kitna suna hai. Or ab lagta hai ki jitna suna hai kam hi hai. Tum sabhi ki bahaduri dekh ke lagta hai vo kitne bahadur honge.

Amar- ha. Pata hai dadaji bolte hai ki jo hamare chacha hai. Yaani ki ashk or avi ke pita. Vo kaafi had tak unke jaise hi hai. Chachu ko dekh lo ya unko. Ek hi baat hai. Unke andar unhi ke jaisa dimaag or tez hai. Jise dekhte hi achhe achhe ki halat patli ho jaati hai. Or to or ek khaas baat me batata hu sabko. Ki jab surya chachu ka janm hua tha to dadaji ne jab unhe dekha tha to dekhte hi pehchan liya tha ki maharana pratap singh ne fir se janm liya hai. Kyuki hamare purvaj batate the ki is khandaan me keval bahi the jinke jangh per ek massa hai. Baaki unke baad keval chachu ki jangh per massa aaya hai. Or kisi ke bhi nahi.

Charu- kya baat hai.

Samar- chalo ab andar se bhi najara dekh lo.

Ye kehkar sabhi main gate ki taraf aaye or jaise hi pahuche radha aarti ki thaal leke bahar aagyi or sabhi ko bahi per rok diya.

Unke sath amar or Samar ki bhi mummiyan thi. Sabhi ne baari baari se sabhi ki aarti utari or saari balaye khud per le li. Uske baad sabko andar aane diya.

Ashk- kiran or Charu or varsha ye hai meri mom. Mrs Radha surya pratap singh.

Ye sunke teeno radha ko bas dekhti hi reh gyi. Or fir teeno jhuki unke pair chhune ke liye. To radha ne unhe rok diya or apne gale se laga liya.

( Baaki bhabhiyo ke naam is waqt mujhe yaad nahi aarahe hai isliye unke naam me nahi likhne wala sorry guys)

Aise hi amar or Samar ne bhi apni apni moms ka intro karwaya unse. Or unhone bhi teeno ko gale se laga liya khas kar Samar ki mom ne varsha ko achhe se hug kiya kyuki unko bhi pata tha ki aage yahi unki bahu banne wali hai. Isliye uska swagat khub achhe se kiya sabhi maao ne. Jisse vo bhi kaafi kush ho gyi.

Radha- achha kiya jo tum log kahi or jaane ki jagah yaha aagye kabse tum sabhi ko dekha bhi nahi tha. Ghar ki yaad nahi aati tum sabhi ko.

Ashk- mujhe to roj hi aati hai. Baaki in teeno ko to bilkul bhi nahi aati hai. Ye kabhi nahi bolte ghar jane ke baare me.

Amar- achha hame bhi aati hai. Lekin padai me vyast rehte hai to aa hi nahi paate hai.

( Yaha me amar ki mom ko A mom likhunga or Samar ki mom ko S mom)

A mom- ha jaanti hu kitni padai karte ho tum log. Puri khabar milti hai hame. Bade aaye padai karne wale. Apni mummio ki yaad nahi aati tum sabhi ko. Na kabhi call karte ho na milne aate ho.

S mom- sahi kaha didi ne. Kyu re Samar tujhe bhi nahi aati yaad hamari.

Samar- mom aap sabhi ko to roj hi yad karte hai ham. Bas koi na koi adchan aati rehti hai jisme call karna bhul jaate hai.

Radha- hai rehne do bade aaye adchan wale. Didi inko bolne se koi fayeda nahi hai ye nahi sudharne wale.

A mom- sahi kaha.

In sab me avi ek dum shant ek jagah khada tha. Or soch raha tha ki uski baari na hi aaye to behtar hai. Verna chhota hone ke baate uski pitaai bhi ho sakti hai.

Ashk- baise mom aapka ek beta or bhi hai jo is waqt peeche chhipa hua hai.

Ye sunte hi avi ne ashk ke peeche se baal kheech diye

Radha- are mera pyara bacha aaja beta mummy ke gale nahi lagega.

Avi- me yahi theek hu.

Radha- kyu beta

Avi- mom sorry

Radha- koi baat nahi me jaanti hu tu kitna busy rehta hai lab me. Isliye tujhse me kuch nahi kahungi.

Avi- pakka na.

Radha- ha beta pakka.

Ye sunte hi avi ashk ke peechhe se bahar nikla or seedha gya amar ki mom ke pass or unke pair chhu ke aasirbaad liya. Uske baad Samar ki mom ke pass gya or fir Radha ke pass. Teeno ne use bhar bhar ke aasirbaad diya. Or akhir me ek halki si chamat bhi pyari si.

Tabhi pechhe se dadi or nani bhi aagyi bacho ko yani surya ki mom or bua.

Sabhi ne unse aasirbaad liya uske baad sabhi ki seva hone lagi coffee chai nasta man pasand ka khana. Sabhi dadaji se bhi mile

Sabhi dosto ko ghar ke sabhi logo se milke bahut achha laga.

Or fir Radha ne sabhi ke kamre bhi khulwa diye. Jaha varsha kiran charu or ashk ek hi room me jo kaafi bada tha or uska bed bhi king size tha jisme charo aaram se adjust ho sakti thi. Agar unhen koi dikkat na ho to. Or kisi ne koi aapatti nhi dikhai. Baaki jatin Samar ke kamre me or amar or avi apne saprate kamre me.

Raat ke khane ke waqt sabhi ke dad bhi aagye the to sabhi se fir se mulakaat hui bacho ki uske baad sabhi ne milke khana khaya or apne apne kamro me chale gye. Jaha sabhi bache kamro ki jagah chhat per chale gye tehalne.

Jatin- Samar yaar mujhe kal car ka collection dekhna hai tum sabhi ka

Samar- ha kyu nahi achhe se dekh lena

Amar- ha to ab kal ham sabhi gaav ka chakkar lagayenge aas pass badiya jheel hai to baha chalenge.

Baaki next day udaypur uske next day jaypur uske next day chittod

Aise hi din nikal jayenge.

Varsha- ok badiya hai maja aayega

Uske baad aadhi raat ko sabhi sone ke liye gye. Jaha Samar or varsha ne ek kiss kiya or so gye apne apne kamro me. Bahi baaki sabhi bhi apne apne kamro me chale gye. Bahi avi gya sabse pehle neeche base me jaha usne Harry ke haalchal puchhe kya chal raha hai sabhi jaankari li. Thoda bahut kaam kiya or fir aake so gya.

Next day sabhi apne apne time se uthe fresh hue nahaye dhoye or ready hoke aagye neeche. Jaha sabhi ne badiya se nasta kiya or uske baad sabhi gye neeche garage me. Jaha ka mahol sach me dil kush kar dene wala tha. Ek se ek antique car costly cars premium cars average car to koi thi hi nahi baha per. Or agar total mara jaaye to 50 ke something to keval cars hi thi.

Or kuch 4-5 bike thi jo khud rony ne hi banai thi.

Jatin- yaar ye bike konsi company ki hai.

Samar- ye actually kisi company ki nahi hai. Ise khud banaya hai mere dad ne apne hatho se. Ye sab unhi ki design ki hui bikes hai. Ek dum advance technology se lece.agar iska chamatkar dekh liya na to dang reh jaoge.

Jatin- aisa kya karti hai ye

Samar- ek min. Ruko dikhata hu.

Samar- rambo 2 start.

Ye sunte hi bike apne aap start ho gyi. Or na usme chabi lagi na kuch or. Voice command.

Samar- rambo 2 ride one round or circle.

Aisa sunte hi bike apne aap chalne lagi or ek chakkar laga kar vapis apni jagah aagyi. Or ye dekhke to jatin or vaki sabhi ek dum pagal hi ho gye.

Jatin- what tha. Ye kya hai. Bhutiya bike.

Isper sabhi hasne lage.

Uske baad sabhi ne ek car nikali jisme sabhi ban jaaye or nikal gyi party ghumne.

Inki aisi masti chalti hi rahi. Agle din ye log uday pur gye baha bhi ghume palace gye baha ke jheel me boating bagera ki. Bahi uday ke palace se bahar nikalte samay sabhi baato me vyast the tabhi achanak se amar kisi se takra gya.

Jisse uska beg neeche gir gya or usme rakha samaan bhi to amar ne turant hi sorry bola or sara samaan uthane me madad ki. Or jab dono ki aankho ne ek dusre ko dekha to dekhte hi reh gye. Donoham umra the or samne ek ladki thi jiski sadgi uske chehre per saaf dikh rahi thi. Ek dum natural beauty. Or ek hi najar me dono ek dusre se apna dill haar gye. Dono apne me hi khoye hue the ki tabhi avi ne dono ka kaam bigaad diya. Beech me chutki baja kar or amar ko bhaiya kehke.

Avi- chale bhaiya.

Ye sunke dono ko jaise hosh aaya ho.

Amar- sorry miss aapko laga to nhi.

L- ji nahi laga me theek hu. And sorry bolne ki jarurat nahi hai. Mera bhi dhyan kahi or hi tha.

Amar- ok. by the way mera naam amar hai. Amar pratap singh.

L- hii amar. Mera naam Nidhi singhaniya hai.

Amar- hii nidhi. Aap yahi rehti hai

Nidhi- ji nahi me mumbai me rehti hu. Yaha to ghumne ke liye aai hu.

Amar- aap akele aai hai.

Nidhi- ji nahi mere friends hai sath me. Vo mujhse thode aage nikal gye hai.

Amar- ok

Nidhi- aap log dekh aaye palace

Amar- actually mera dekhna reh gya hai. baaki ye log dekhke aagye hai. Me thoda late ho gya aane me yaha.

Nidhi- ohh so sad. Baise agar aap chahe to hamare sath chal sakte hai.

Amar- ha kyu nahi.

Avi- to bhaiya ham log nikal jaaye.

Amar- ha tum log niklo me baad me join karta hu tum logo ko.

Ye kehkar amar ne avi ko aankh maar di. Or avi bhi muskura gya or baha se chala gya. Amar ko chup ke se all the best bolke.

Bahi amar or nidhi palace ke andar chale gye. Or baaki sabhi ek restaurant me chale gye khana khane. Bahi nidhi ne bhi apne sathiyo ko bilkul bhi dhundne ki kosis nahi ki. Usko amar ki company bahut pasand aarahi thi isliye dono apne me hi mast the.

Amar nidhi ko pura palace ghuma raha tha. Vo aise behave kar raha tha jaise vo bhi pehli Baar aaya hai. Lekin usne pura palace kai baar dekha hua tha.

Nidhi bhi intrest ke sath uske sath judi hui thi. Or tabhi achanak se nidhi ki ek friend baha aagyi or usne nidhi ko dhund liya tha.

Nf- kaha thi tum kabse dhund rahe hai tumhe.

Nidhi- are me thoda peeche reh gyi thi or tum log aage nikal gye the to nahi mile.

Nf- ohh baise ye kon hai guide hai kya yaha ke.

Nidhi- chup kar kuch bhi bolti hai. Inka naam amar hai. Mere sath ye bhi ghum rahe hai palace ko to dono hi akele the to thodi baate kar li hamne.

Nf- ohh hii mera naam payal hai.

Amar- hii mera naam Amar pratap singh hai.

Nf- nice to meet you mr. Amar pratap singh.

Amar- just call me Amar. Pura naam lene ki jarurat nahi hai.

Nf- ok amar. To aap akele yaha kya kar rahe hai koi mila nahi aapko

Amar- achha hua na koi nahi mila Verna fir apki friend se mulakaat kaise hoti meri. Or inki company me hamesha miss karta fir.

Nf- ohhho thode se hi time me kaafi baate ho gyi lagta hai aap dono me. Dono ek dusre ki tariff karne lage hai.

Ye sunke dono hi Sharma gye.

Nf- to ab bataiye kya karne ka irada hai hamare sath chalenge aap ya yaha se akele apne safar pura karenge.

Nidhi- vo hamare sath hi safar pura karenge baaki tum aage bado

Nf- dekh rahe hai aap kaise naye dost ke milne per purani sabse best friend ko dur kar rahi hai ye ladki.

Amar- aisa ho jata hai kabhi kabhi.

Uske baad ye teeno gye or bakio se mile inka group bhi bada tha karib 5-6 logo ka. Jisme 2 ladke or char ladkiya thi. Or mujhe batane ki jarurat nahi hai ki vo 2 ladke amar ko dekhke kitna chod rahe honge. Khaskar nidhi ke sath dekhke.

Khair kisi tarah kuch ghanto me inka palace darshan khatam hua or sabhi bahar nikal aaye. Ab baari thi juda hone ki.

Is waqt amar or nidhi aamne saamne the or baaki sabhi ko payal inse thoda dur le aai thi. Jaan bhuj kar. Taaki Inka mamla kuch age bad sake.

Amar- achha to ab me chalta hu. Aapke sath bitaya gya samay vakai me yaadgaar tha.

Nidhi- same here.

Amar- baise ham dobara kabhi milenge kya.

Nidhi- aap jab bhi mumbai aaye to jarur mulakaat karna chahungi aapse.

Amar- well maine sayad bataya nahi aapko lekin me bhi mumbai me hi rehta hu. Bahi ke clg se hi apni study kar raha hu.

Ye sunke nidhi ka chehra ek dum se khil gya jo abhi juda hone ke dar se thoda murjha sa gya tha.

Nidhi- sach me.

Amar- ha.

Nidhi- fir to aapse mulakaat hoti rahegi.

Amar- well mulakaat karne ke liye sabse pehle contact no. Hona jaruri hai. Kya aap mujhe apna no. Dena chahengi.

Amar full Rajao wale swag se baat kar raha tha jise sunke achhe achhe flat ho jaate hai fir to yaha ye pehle se hi flat thi..

Nidhi- ha kyu nahi.

Usne amar ko apna no. Diya or amar me turant hi call laga kar ek misscall de diya. Or dono ne no. Ko save kar liya.

Amar- baise aap kab tak hai yaha per.

Nidhi- kal or hai perso chale jayenge ham sabhi.

Amar- kal kaha ghumne jaane wale hai aap sabhi.

Nidhi- jaipur jayenge aaj raat ko hi. Kal baha ghumenge fir baha se seedhe mumbai.

Amar- baise me aapko follow nahi kar raha hu lekin ham sabhi bhi kal jaypur me honge.

Nidhi- fir to vakai maja aayega.

Amar- ha maja to aayega hi.

Nidhi- theek hai to milte hai kal.

Ye bolke nidhi baha se chali gyi or amar use jaate hue dekhta raha. Jab tak vo uski anakho ke saamne se ojhal nahi ho gyi.

Tabhi amar ka phone baja jo avi ka tha.

To be continue…………………….

UPDATE - 73

Amar- ha avi bolo.

Avi- kya hua bhai baat kuch aage badi ya jalebi ban rahi hai. Kuch madad chahiye kya.

Amar- beta tera bada bhai hu me.

Avi- vo to aap ho hi.

Amar- kaha ho tum log

Avi- hamlog ****** restaurant me hai. Aap aajiye aapka hi intjar ho raha hai.

Amar- lekin aau kaise car kaha hai.

Avi- texi leke aajaiye car nahi aane wali.

Amar- achhi baat hai. Aata hu

Avi- ha lekin bataiye to hua kya.

Amar- milke batata hu na itni jaldi kya hai janne ki.

Avi- sahi hai. Aajaiye.

Uske amar ne ek auto pakda or restaurant chala gya jisme thoda waqt laga lekin time per pahuch gya vo. Sabhi ka khana almost ho chuka tha.

Jab amar pahucha to sabhi khake free ho chuke the.

Avi- lo aagye bhai.

Amar- hii kha liya sabhi ne.

Samar- ha bhai. Aapke liye bhi order kar diya tha ready hi hai.

Amar- theek hai mangwa lo.

Avi ne turant hi waiter ko bolke order diya or waiter bhi 5 min. Me hi sab leke aagya. Ek dum garma garm.

Amar ne khana start kiya

Ashk- ha bhai bataiye kuch baat aage badi. Baise mujhe to pura bharosha hai aapne apne charm ka achha jalwa dikhaya hoga use.

Amar- ha ashk baat almost ho chuki hai no. Bhi mil chuka hai. Or kal ham jaypur ja rahe hai na. To vo log bhi hame bahi milenge.

Avi- kya baat hai bhai kya khabar sunai hai. Maja aagya. Matlab Kamal hi ho gya ye Samar ki love story dekhke mujhe laga tha ki kahi me budha na ho jau mera no. Aane tak. Lekin aapne to 1 ghante me hi kamaal kar diya.

Is baat per Samar ne avi ko tapli maar di or baaki sabhi hasne lage.

Kiran- baise avi tumhe kis tarah ki ladki chahiye. Batao ham dhund denge tumhare liye.

Avi- pata nahi. Jiske sath shuruwat se hi connection jud jaaye baisi chahiye. Jaise Samar ka juda bhai ka juda baise hi mera bhi judega.

Ashk- ha or mera bhi.

Avi- ohho badi exited ho hame chhod ke jane ke liye.

Ashk- ha vo kya hai teri shakl dekh dekh ke bor ho gyi ho. Uper se teen bhai hai mustande jaise kisi ki himmat hi nahi hoti mujh tak aane ki. Tum teeno ko dekh ke. Isliye mujhe kuch jyada hi chinta hai apne future ki.

Is bat per sabhi hasne lage.

Avi- theek hai bhaiyo kal se ise akela chhod dete hai. Isko takleef hoti hai apne sath rehne se. Ja ashk je le apni jindagi.

Samar- ha kyu nahi.

Amar- ok me bhi ready hu.

Teeno ne teamup kar liya or bahi ashk ka majak usi per bhari pad gya. Uska chehra ek dum se latak gya. Use laga jaise usne kuch galat keh diya ho.

Or ye dekh ke sabhi hasne lage to use or bura laga or vo uth kar chali gyi.

To Samar ne use turant hi pakad liya or use vapis se baitha diya.

Samar- are tum to ruth gyi. Ham sirf majak kar rahe the. Sun lo khabardar jo kisi ne ashk se aisa majak kiya to. Tange tod dunga me sabhi ki.

Amar- meri bhi.

Samar- aapki nahi bhai baaki sabhi ki.

Varsha- meri bhi.

Ab Samar fas gya.

Samar- vooooo are chhodo na kisi ko tange nahi todunga me. Lekin ashk se koi majak nahi karega. Or ashk tera sath to ham marne ke baad bhi nahi chhodne wale. Bhut banke tere aage pichhe ghumenge. Dekh lena.

Ye sunke ashk thodi emotional ho gyi.

Ashk- khabardaar jo aisi baate nikali apne muh se. Mare aapke dushman.

Amar- vo to mar hi rahe hai roj. Uski chinta tu mat kar. Or tu kabse itni emotional hone lagi.

Ashk- actually mujhe laga ki mera majak thoda jyada ho gya isliye mujhe dukh hua or aap sabhi ne bhi ek sath ha bol diya is bandar ki baato me aake.

Avi- lo bhai ab kisi ka bhala socho to bhi bure hi bante hai apan. Me to tere liye hi keh raha tha. Kam se kam tujhe thoda space milega to sayad tera bhi koi bf ban jaaye. Vaki mujhe kya padi hai.

Ashk- mere already 3-3 boyfriend hai. Jo mere saamne baithe hai. Mujhe or kisi ki jarurat nahi hai.

Amar- ham tere boyfriend hai.

Ashk- ha aap log boy ho or mere friend bhi or sath me bhai bhi. To ho gye na boy friend.

Isper sabhi ne apna sir pakad liya.

Amar- chalo chhodo. Varsha tum itni chup kyu ho subah se dekh raha hu. Kya hua. Samar ke sath akele time spend karna hai kya.

Varsha- nahi bhaiya me theek hu. Jitna mil raha hai time utna kaafi hai. Imp to ye time hai. Pata nahi ye samay dobara aaye ya na aaye life me. Dosto ke sath baithkar masti karna.

Avi- sahi kaha. Dad bhi hamesha sabhi ko sath leke hi jaate the ghumne. Taaki sabke sath achha time spend kar sake. Or ab dekho kisi ke pass thoda sa bhi time nahi hai. Dad apne business me to unke dost apne apne kamo me.

Ashk- baise yaar kaafi din ho gye karan fufa or vidya bua se mile hue

Amar- ha ham ek hi city me rehte hai lekin unko milne hi nahi ja paate hai.

Avi- ek kaam karte hai sabhi ko bula lete hai yahi per. Ek call karke dekhte hai kya bolte hai sabhi. Agar aagye to ek family reunion ho jayega.

Samar- idea achha hai tu hi call kar.

Avi- ok sabse pehle Aarav kaka ko.

Avi ne phone ghumaya

Aarav- kya baat hai aaj meri yaad kaise aagyi beta ji. Sab theek

Avi- kya chachu kya aapko aise hi yaad nahi kar sakte ham.

Aarav- are maine aisa to nahi kaha. Bilkul kar sakte ho beta ji. Boliye kya haal hai sabke.

Avi- aap sabhi ko yaad aarahi hai. Isliye ham ek family reunion plan kar rahe hai.

Aarav- idea vakai me jabardast hai bolo kab aana hai.

Avi- perso subah hi aajaiye me sabhi ko perso ka hi time dene wala hu.

Aarav- good achha ek kaam karo kisi ko mat batao ki kon kon aaraha hai sabko call karo or bolo ki aap aajao taaki jab sabhi ek sath baha mile to sabhi ko surprise mile.

Avi- idea achha hai yahi karta hu me.

Aarav- good ham perso pahuch jayenge. Baise tumne kal ka kyu nahi bola.

Avi- actually kal ham sabhi jaypur ja rahe hai hamare friends bhi aaye hai to unhe ghumana hai. Perso ham free rahenge.

Aarav- ok have fun. Ham aajayenge perso.

Avi- ok byy take care chachu.

Aarav- ok byy beta.

Call cut hua.

Avi- ok ek kaam karo ashk bhai log aap sabhi ek ek ko call karo or sirf unhe aane ke liye kaho or unko ye mat batana ki baaki sabhi bhi aane wale hai. Jab sab yaha aayenge to sabko surprise milega.

Amar- ok me sunny chachu ko kar raha hu.

Ashk- me vidya bua ko.

Samar- me rishi chachu ko.

Avi- me vijay chachu ko.

Sabhi ne baari baari se sabhi ko call kiya or jab vidya bua ko ashk ne bola ghar aane ko to vo to bahut kush ho gyi. Or sath me karan ko bhi laane ka to bo or kush ho gyi. Unhone bhi kaha ki aaj baat karengi vo or jaha tak hai perso vo bhi aajayegi.

Last me bache sekhar or aadil jinko Samar or avi ne hi call kiya or unhe bhi bula kiya perso ke hi din.

Sabhi ne baha aane ke liye ha keh diya tha. Vo bhi pure parivar ke sath. Ab dekhne wali baat thi ki perso kya tehalka machta hai gaav me. Or sabhi ka reaction kya hoga sabhi ko ek sath dekhne ke baad khaskar family ke sath kyuki kisi kaam se to sabhi aate hai lekin aise hi chhutti bitane kabhi kabhi hi aana hota hai vo bhi sath me nahi. Isliye sabka ek sath aana vakai me badi baat thi.

Khair uske baad sabhi ne sham tak bahi per masti ki or ghar ko chale gye. Bahi next day sabhi subah hi nikal gye jaypur. Jisme amar to jyada exited tha nidhi se milne ke liye. Unki baat ho gyi thi ki vo kaha milne wale hai.

To amar sabse pehle bahi le gya car ko. Or sabhi super exited the nidhi se milne ke liye. Filhaal ek dost ki tarah na ki bhabhi ki tarah.

Sabhi fort me gye jaha nidhi pehle se hi inka intjar kar rahi thi. Or bahi payal or baaki sabhi bhi the. Or is mandali ko dekhke sabhi ki aankho me ek dum se chamak si aagyi. Ladkiyo ki anakho me ladko ko dekhke bahi ladko ki aankho me ladkiyo ko dekh ke. Ya sirf ashk ko dekh ke.

Khair amar ne sabhi ko nidhi se milwaya or payal se bhi. Bahi payal ne bakio se sabka parichay karwaya. Isi me kaafi time nikal gya. Uske baad sabhi sath me hi ghumne lage bahi nidhi or amar sabse last me ek dusre ke sath.chalne lage baate karte hue. Or dono ki bonding kaafi achhi jam rahi thi. Dono ko ek dusre ka sath bhi achha lag raha tha. Matlab saaf tha ki jaldi hi dono prapose kar denge. Ab vo waqt kab aata hai pata nhi.

Bahi sab me sath me kaafi achha time spend kiya bahi vo dono ladke to pura time ashk ke aage pichhe hi ghumate rahe use impress karne ke liye. Or iska maja ashk or avi dono hi le rahe the man hi man muskura kar.

Ab agar aisi time me thode hindi ki entry ho jaaye to maja hi aajaye. Lekin inki kismat kharab jo baha per aisa koi bhi nahi tha. Jo ladkiyo se thodi bahut badtamiji kare or ladko ko herogiri dikhane ka mouka mile.

Khair kisi tarah din nikla or fir se judaai ka time aagya love birds ke liye.

Nidhi- kab aayenge aap mumbai.

Amar- 4-5 din baad.

Nidhi- aapse milne ka agar man hua to.

Amar- aajana mujhse milne udaypur me.

Nidhi- aap nahi aaoge mere bulane per.

Amar- kyu nahi aayenge. Keh dena thode samay ke liye to aahi jayenge. Baise to mera bhi dil karega aapko dekhne ka to milne aa ho jaunga sayad tumhe kehne ki jarurat hi nahi padegi. Baaki dekhte hai.

Nidhi- ok me intjar karungi aapka

Amar- mujhe bhi intjar rahega

Uske baad dono ne hath milaya. Baise to dono gale milna chahte the lekin hichkichahat me dono ne shuruwat nahi ki. Bas hath se hi kaam chala liya. Or sayad ye abhi jaldbazi bhi hoti isliye rehne diya.

Khair baaki sabhi ne bhi ek dusre se vida li.

Vo dono ashk ka no lena chahiye the lekin ashk ne dene se inkar kar diya. Jisse dono ek dum se mayus ho gye. Khair uske baad sabhi apne apne raste nikal gya.

Or ab sabhi ko intjar tha kal hone ka kyuki kal ghar me tehalka machane wala tha.

Baaki dekhte hai kya hota hai kal.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 74

next day me or baki sabhi breakfast karne ke liye baithe hi the ki ek car ke rukne ko aawaj aai. Hamne jyada dhyan nahi diya socha hoga koi aayega to andar hi.

Thodi der baad ek or car ke rukne ki aawaj aai or uske baad or caro ki aawaje aane lagi.

Ham sabhi ek dum se hairan ho gyi ki itni care kaha se aagyi. Ye janne ke liye ham sabhi darwaje per pahuche. Or jab baha ka najara dekha to ham sabke hosh udd gye.

Hamare saamne Aarav sunny rishi vijay karan sekhar or sath me unka parivar matlab unke biwi bache vidya bhi aai thi.

Or vo aake sabse pehle mere gale lag gyi. Or baaki sabhi bhi shock the ki sabhi aagye unko laga ki sirf bahi aane wale hai. Or hame bhi ki ye sab achanak se kaise

Main- sabhi log ek sath what a pleasant surprise.

Vidya- bas aane ka man hua to aagye.

Aarav- ab andar nahi bulaoge kya.

Main- abhi ruko sabhi log yahi per. Aarti to utar lene do sabki.

Maine mom bua or radha or baki bhabhio ko aawaj lagai.to vo sabhi bhi aagyi. Or sabko dekh ke vo bhi kush ho gyi. Uske baad radha ne sabko aarti utari. Or ghar me sabka swagat kiya. Or fir sabhi ek baad ek andar aaye.

Main- achanak kaise aana hua bataya bhi nahi.

Shekhar- kyu hamara aana achha nahi laga kya

Main- kaisi baat karte ho ofcourse achha laga. Me bas janma chah raha hu ki ye kiske dimaag ki upaj thi.

Aarav- bacho ke dimaag ki. Unhone hi sabhi ko call karke bulaya hai. Family reunion.

Dad- kya baat hai maja aagya kitna time ho gya sabko ek sath dekhe hue.

Tabhi pechhe se bache bhi aagye or sabko dekhke kush ho gye vo bhi sabse mile.

Main- or karan babu kabhi mil bhi liya karo. Bahut busy ho gye ho tum to.

Sekhar- yahi saval mera bhi hai tumse surya. Kabhi phone hi kar liya karo. Bahut busy ho gye ho tum to.

Ye sunke me jhep gya.

Main- sorry thoda busy ho jata hu kaamo me mumbai me hote to milna hota rehta lekin abse delhi gye ho milna ho hi nahi pata hai.

Sekhar- ye bat to hai.b

Karan- same yahi mera jawab hai.

Vidya- kyu ashk tum log milne kyu nahi aate ho ek hi sehar me rehte ho tab bhi.

Ashk- bua ab kya kare study se kam hi time mil pata hai. Isiliye milna nahi ho pata hai. Baaki aapko yaad to roj hi karte hai. Or isiliye to hamne sabko yaha bulaya hai taaki sabke sath achhe se time spend kiya ja sake. Sab sath me honge to maja aayega.

Main- ye badiya kiya tum logo ne. Dil kush kar diya. Ab batado sab achhi chhuti leke aaye ho na. Verna kal hi bolne lago ki jana hai vapis. Ab me nahi jaane dene wala

Sunny- ha bhai sab kaam badiya se samet kar hi aaye hai taaki kuch din sath me bita sake.

Karan- ha tum jane ko kahoge tab bhi na jaye ham log. Puri mehman nabazi karwake hi jayenge.

Main- Mom damad ki khatirdari shuru kardo. Achhe se khilao pilao

Mom- tumhe kehne ki jarurat nhi hai me kar lungi

Isper sabhi hasne lage.

Rishi- ha to bacho batao ab kya karna hai kaise dhamaal machana hai.

Avi- jaise aap bolo. Ham sabke liye ready hai.

Dad- vo baad me kar lena filhaal sabhi nasta karo bahut baate karni hai sabse.

Vijay- ye bhi theek hai.

Uske bad sabhi baith gye nasta karne bhabhio ne jaldi se sabke liye badiya nasta banaya or sabhi jut gaye khane me.

Uske baad sabhi ki baate chalne lagi. Karne ko kuch tha sivay bate or masti ke. Or sab bahi kar rahe the. Bahut dino baad jo aise sabka milna hua tha.

Bahi amar or nidhi bhi beech beech me mobile per bate karte rehte the. Or dono ki hi ab milne ki ikchha badti ja rahi thi. Dono hi ek dusre ko prapose karna chahte the. Jo filhaal posible nhi ho pa raha tha.

Aise hi kuch din or nikle. Or ab sabhi ke vapis jaane ka time aagya tha. In 4-5 dino me sabhi ne badiya time spend kiya. Bahi radha ne vidya ko rukne ke liye kaha ki kuch time or sath rehke jaao

Vidya ka man to tha isliye karan ne use rukne ko keh diya. Jisse vo kush ho gyi. Or vidya fir bahi ruk gyi and baaki sabhi Bapis chale gye jinme bache bhi shamil the.

( Sorry guys is seen ko jyada lamba kheechne ka koi matlab tha nahi isliye ise jaldi hi khatm kar diya. Or dusri baat mujhe kuch sujh bhi nahi raha tha ki aisa kya kare ye log jo inhone pehle nahi kiya hai. Isliye inko jaldi nipta diya. Baaki aaplogo ke man me koi vichar ho to mujhe bataye next reunion me main baisa hi likh dunga. )

Very next day amar ne nidhi ko milne ke liye bulaya. Lovers point per. Jo ek badiya sa garden restaurant tha beach ke kinare. Jaha lovers aate jate bane rehte hai.

Khair amar baha pahucha or uska wait karne laga.

To thodi hi der me vo aati hui dikhai di use. Akeli.

Amar- hii kaisi ho.

Nidhi- ab or bhi jyada badiya ho gyi hu me. Aapko jo dekh liya.

Amar- me bhi.

Fir amar nidhi ko ek khali jagah per le gya. Or dono baha baith ke baate karne lage.

Bato hi bato me amar ne nidhi ko prapose kar diya. Jisse nidhi ek dum hairan reh gyi. Use sayad iski ummid thi nahi

Amar- jabse tumhe dekha hai sab kuch Veerana sa lagta hai. Kya tum meri life me aake use fir se hara bhara karogi. Will you be my future wife.

Ye sunke nidhi ne ek tak amar ki aankho me dekha or uske chehre per ek alag hi muskaan aagyi. Or usne turant hi ha keh diya. Amar ne use ring pehnaai or dono fir gale mile.

Nidhi- i love you too amar. Pehli hi najar me ghayal kar diya tha tumne. Kabse me is pal ka intjar kar rahi thi.

Amar- me bhi. Bas thoda samay dena chahta tha tumhe or jab tumne bina kisi shart ke yaha aana swikaar kiya to mujhe yakeen ho gya ki mujhe kya jawab milne wala hai tumse. Or dekho me sahi tha. I love you nidhi.

Uske baad nidhi ne bina kisi der ke ek chhota sa smotch amar ko kar diya jisse amar bhi kush ho gya.

Uske baad dono ne ek sath kai pictures click ki or bahi per badiya sa lunch kiya or apni date ko yaadgaar banaya.

Or sham tak dono baha se hile bhi nhi. Sham Tak dono ki bate chalti rahi.

Uske baad amar ne nidhi ko uske ghar chhoda jo dikhne me or bhi jyada shandaar tha. Nidhi use andar bulana chah rahi thi lekin amar ne filhaal baha jana theek nahi samjha isliye vo bye bolke nikal gya. Nidhi bhi kush hoke andar chali gyi.

Bahi us bunglow ki khidki se koi tha jisne ye najara dekha tha or vo dekhte hi pehchan gya ki mamla akhir hai kya. Or use bahut jalan si hone lagi nidhi ka hasta hua chehra dekh ke. Khair vo baha se filhaal andar chala gya or sochne laga ki kya kiya jaaye.

( Ye wala matter aage kaafi tool pakdega isliye kya hota hai janne ke liye sath bane rahe.)

Bahi amar bhi ghar ghar or uske chehre ki kushi dekhte hi banti thi. Sabhi samajh gye ki kaam ban gya hai. Or baad me amar ne khud sabko bataya jise sunke sabhi kush ho gye. Or sbahi ne amar ko congratulations kiya. Or use best wishes di.

Bahi ab bahut hi kam samay bacha hua tha black heart ko jinda karne ka. Or abhi bhi uske sare sathi baha ki jail main baithe hue yahi soch rahe the ki kya kare kaise kare.

Bahi vikraal ek band gufa me tha. Unki aankhe band thi or vo aadhe hawa me tair raha tha. Uske charo taraf bahut hi alag alag prakaar ki roshni faili hui thi. Uski mudra bhi dhyan me baithne wali thi. Uske badan per ek bhi kapda nahi tha. Vo puri tarah se nagn tha uska hathiyar hawa me hi latak raha tha jaise kisi gadhe ka hathiyar ho. Dekhne me hi kaafi ajeeb lag raha tha.

Bahi us gufa me uske seene se 2 roshniya nikli or jameen per gir gyi. Unke girte hi baha per 2 bahut hi sundar or seductive ladkiya pragat ho gyi. Ye dono uski ki shaktiyo se nirmit uski patniyan hai. "Chhaya or Kaya" thi.

Jaisa naam tha baisa hi kaam tha. Ye dono hi kaafi powerfull thi vikraal ka to chhod hi do. Vikraal ke dushmano ke liye ye dono kisi kaal se kam nhi hai. Or akele me vikraal ki biwiya. Ye dono har tarah se vikraal ke liye pagal hai. Or use har kushi deti hai. Fir chahe vo tan ki kushi ho ya man ki. Ya fir kuch or.

Vikraal ki shaktiyo ke sath ye dono bhi lupt ho gyi thi usi locket me. Or jab vo mantra surya ne pade tak ye bhi aazad ho gyi.

Ye dono apne hatho ko jod ke vikraal ke samne khadi ho gyi or uske jaagne ka intjar karne lagi. Or in dono ke bahar aane ka matlab hi yahi tha ki vikral ab kisi bhi waqt jaag sakta hai.

Baaki dekhiye ab next update me ki kya hota hai yaha.

To be continue………………..

UPDATE - 75

Chhaya or kaya dono hi hath jod ke vikraal ka aavahan karne lagi use neend se jagane ke liye. Jor jor se chillane lagi uska naam lene lagi.

Is sabse vikraal ki aankhe thodi thodi hilne lagi isliye vo or jor jor se pukarne lagi use.

Or thodi hi der me vikraal ne ek hi jhatke me apni dono aankho ko khol liya. Or uski aankhe khulte hi uski aankho se ek bhayankar jwala nikli jo us gufa ki dewar se takrai or baha per bhayankar dhamaka hua. Puri gufa kampne lagi is dhamake se. Jagah jagah se pathar girne lage neeche. Chhaya or kaya dono hi khushi se bachane lagi or vikraal ki jay jay kaar karne lagi.

Ye sunke vikral kush ho gya or jaise hi uske kadam jameen per touch hue puri gufa ka kampan ek dum se band pad gya. Gufa ka hilna pathar ka girna sab band ho gya ek hi jhatke me.

Uske baad dono ne vikraal ke pairon ko chhua or uska aasirbaad liya.

Kaya- Swamy aapko Bapis dekhke bahut hi aanand mil raha hai.

Chhaya- ha Swamy me to dhanyavad kehti hu us insan ko jisne aapko is shrap se aazad kiya hai.

Vikraal- ha uska shukriya to karna hi chahiye lekin ek baat ye bhi hai ki usko marna bhi padega. Kyuki bahut pareshan kiya hai usne mujhe. Mere bhai ko mara hai black heart ko jinda karne me sabse badi adchan banke khada hai vo.

Kaya- aap chinta na kare Swamy aap bas hame aadesh de. Ham dono abhi jaake uske sath uske pure parivar ka ant kar denge.

Chhaya- lekin denge use aasan mout hi. Kyuki usne aapko shrap se aazad jo kiya hai.

Ye kehkar vo dono hasne lagi.

Vikraal- usne vo pathar jaagrit kar liya hai. Isliye ab vo hamse use chhipa kar nhi rakh sakta hai. Lekin abhi sabse badi musibat bhi hamare liye bahi pathar hi hai. Kyuki use uski shaktiyo ka istemaal karna aane laga hai or uske istemaal se vo hame pal bhar me hara sakta hai. Isliye hame usse vo pathar hasil karna hi hoga. Fir chahe uske liye kuch bhi kyu na karna pade.

Kaya- ham aapke sath hai Swamy aagya de hame kya karna hai.

Vikraal- sabse pehle us gaddar ko pakad kar laao jisne mujhe dhoka diya hai. Us vanraj ko uske kiye ki saza mujhe deni hi hogi. Or vanraj ke khatam hone se surya ki powers bhi aadhi ho jayegi.

Chhaya- lekin Swamy vo aapse juda hua tha vo aapko dhoka de hi nahi sakta tha uski aisa sochne matra se jaan chali jati fir aisa kaise ho gya.

Vikraal- mere shrap se mukt hote hi vo bhi us bandhan se mukt ho gya. Jis bandhan me vo bandha hua tha meri shaktiyon ke jariye. Lekin mujhe is baat ka bura nhi laga balki use mere prati bafadari banaye rakhni thi lekin usne apna rasta badal liya or ab use uske kiye ki saza dena jaruri hai. Verna mere jitne samarthak hai kal ko vo bhi aisa kar sakte hai.

Kaya- aapka kehna sahi hai Swamy me abhi jaake use le kar aati hu.

Vikraal- ham prithvi per hi ja rahe hai bahi usko dekhenge

Ye kehkar vikral ne apni powers se ek portal khola or usme ye teeno ghus gye or seddhe nikle prithvi per. Baha pahuchte hi in teeno ke rup apne aap badal gye. Ye dekhne se ab normal insan hi lag rahe the. Baaki ye kya hai ye to sirf ham log hi jante hai.

Ye teeno mumbai pahuche. Baha vikraal ne apni shaktiyo se vanraj ko turant hi dhund liya.

Vikraal ne chhaya ke kaan me kuch kaha or vo baha se use pranam karke gayab ho gyi. Or ye dono pahuche seedhe vanraj ke ghar.

Is waqt vanraj ke ghar me keval uski patni hi thi. Na varsha thi na hi vanraj tha.

Kaya ne door bell bajai to usne darwaja khola

Vikraal- ji namaste. Vanraj bhai hai kya.

V mom- ji nhi vo to bahar gye hai. Aap kon.

Vikraal- ji me unka purana dost hu. Ye meri patni hai kaya. Hame pata chala tha ki vanraj ab yaha rehne lage hai to milne ke liye aa gye ham. Actually London me ham sath me hi padte the. Mujhe bhi scholarship mili thi vanraj ke sath.

Vikraal vanraj ki har ek baat janta tha uski sari janam kundali use pata tha. Or ye baat sunke uski wife ko yakeen ho gya ki ye vanraj ke dost hi honge isliye usne in dono ko andar invite kar liya.

Vo inke liye paani laai.

Vikraal- aap jara unhe call keejiye eme unse baat karta hu.

V mom- ji abhi lagati hu.

Unhone vanraj ko call kiya to kuch rings ke baad usne call utha liya.

Vanraj- ha ji boliye

V mom- ji aapke koi dost aaye hai aapse milne ke liye keh rahe hai London me aap dono sath me padte the.

Vanraj- achha kya naam hai unka.

V mom- ek min. Aapka Naam to me puchhna hi bhul gyi.

Vikraal- ji koi baat nhi. Laaiye mujhe phone deejiye.

Vikral ne unse phone liye or baat karne laga.

Vikraal- hello my friend pehchana mujhe.

Vanraj- ji nhi aapka Naam kya hai. Sayad usse yaad aajaye mujhe.

Vikraal ne bahut hi slow aawaj me apna naam bataya vanraj ko. Jise sunte hi vanraj ke hath pair ek dum se kamp gye.

Vanraj- vikraal don't do that. Pls.

Vikraal- ha pehchan liya na. Ab 15 min. Ke andar ghar pahuch jaao Verna me chala jaunga yaha se.

Vanraj- mumbai me nhi hu itni jaldi nahi pahuch paunga.

Vikraal- kya bhul gye ho ko tum kya ho. 15 min bahut hi jyada hai tumhare liye. Isliye ab sirf 5 min. Hai tumhare pass.

Ye kehkar vikraal ne call cut kar diya

Bahi varsha ki mom ye sab dekh or sun rahi thi lekin unhe samajh me kuch nhi aaraha tha.

V mom- ye aap kya keh rahe the ki 5 min. Me aajaiye. Bhala vo itni jaldi kaise aasakte hai yaha per. Vo to mumbai me hi nhi hai.

Vikraal- kamaal hai aap to sab janti hi hai vanraj ke bare me uski shaktiyo ke bare me fir bhi aisa sawal kar rahi ho ye to galat baat hai.

Ye sunte hi unhe laga bhayankar shock.

V mom- kon ho tum. Kyuki ye baat sirf kuch khaas logo ko hi pata hai.

Vikraal- un khaas logo me main bhi aata hu. Or mera naam hai vikraal.

Ye bolte hi dono apne asli rup me aagye jise dekhte hi vi char kadam pichhe ho gyi uski rooh kamp gyi ye seen dekhke.

Usne kuch socha or darwaje ki taraf bhagi lekin uske pair apnk hi jagah per jam gye vo hil bhi nhi pa rahi thi.

Uske baad kaya uske pass gyi or uska hath pakda or baha se gayab ho gyi. Usko leke. Bahi vikraal fir se apne normal rop me aagya or sofe per baith ke vanraj ka intjar karne laga. Abhi sirf 2 min. Hi hue the ki vanraj ghar ka darwaja kholte hue andar dakhil hua. Or apne samne usne kisi anjan saks ko dekha.

Vikraal- aaiye mahashay kaise hai aap.

Vanraj- vikraal

Vikraal- sahi pehchana.

Ye sunke usne ghar me uski patni ko aawaj lagai lekin koi nhi aaya bahar.

Vanraj- kaha hai meri patni.

Vikraal- filhaal jinda hai or sahi salamat hai. Lekin aisi kab tak rahegi ye tum per nirbhar karega.

Vanraj- kya chahiye tumhe.

Vikraal- paras pathar vo bhi surya ko khabar lage bina.

Vanraj- me aisa nahi kar sakta hu.

Vikraal- afsos fir tumhe apni patni ko hamesha ke liye bhulna hoga.

Vanraj- nhi. Tum samajh nhi rahe ho. Ye kaam tum aasani se kar sakte ho. Lekin me ye nhi kar sakta hu. Or ab to tumhe use dhundne ki bhi jarurat nhi hai.

Vikraal- me janta hu ki ye me aasani se kar sakta hu. Lekin mujhe ye kaam tumse karwana hai. Agar tumne ye kaam kar diya to tumhari jindagi se hamesha ke liye chala jaunga me. Verna tumhari patni or beti dono ko tumse hamesha ke liye cheen lunga me. Kyuki tumhe saza jo deni hai mujhe dhoka dene ki.

Vanraj- maine tumhe koi dhoka nhi diya hai.

Vikraal- achha mere sare raj khol diye tumne or ab kehte hi dhoka nhi diya mujhe. Tum agar surya se milke kahi gayab ho jate apne pariwar ke sath to mujhe koi afsos nhi rehta lekin tumne mera sath chhod ke mere dushman ka sath diya isliye ab tum bhi mere dushman ho or dushman ko kaise kabu me karna hai me achhe se janta hu. Isliye 24 ghante hai tumhare pass mere liye pathar le aao or apni biwi ko le jaao. Or agar aisa na kar paaye to 25be ghante me khud khushi kar lena kyuki itna dard tum seh nhi paoge jitna me tumhe dene ki soch raha hu. Or sabse imp baat mujhe dhoka dene ka vichar tyag dena kyuki meri najar har waqt rahegi tumper. Jaha mujhe thoda sa bhi doubt hua baha tumhari biwi gyi.

Ye kehke vo gayab ho gya.

Bahi vanraj apna sir pakad kar baith gya. Use kuch samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki kya kare kaise kare.

Uski sabse badi samasya ye thi ki vo surya ko dhoka kaise de. Or vo varsha ko kya muh dikhayega. Jab vo apni mom ke bare me puchhegi.

Or agar usne kuch dhoke baji karne ki sochi bhi to vikraal ko pata chal jayega or vo turant hi use maar dega.

Bahi ek sawal ye bhi tha ki kaam hone ke baad is baat ki koi gurantee nhi hai ki vo uske pariwar ko chhod dega. Vo pagal hai pura kaam bhi karwa lega or uske pariwar ko bhi maar dega.

Inhi sab socho me gum tha is waqt vanraj vo decide nhi kar pa raha tha ki vo kya kare or kaise kare. Pathar is waqt surya ke ghar me hai. Or baha per ghuste hi Harry ko pata chal jayega ki main use churane aaya hu.

Baaki dekhiye ki ab kya karta hai vanraj.

To be continue……………………..

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 76

Vanraj apni socho me gum tha.

Lekin use koi solid plan nhi mil pa raha tha surya ke ghar ko bhedne
Ka or samay uske hatho se nikalta ja raha tha. Use jo bhi karna tha jaldi hi karna tha.

Vanraj me Harry se contact kiya.

Harry- hello sir.

Vanraj- hello Harry . Kya haal sab theek

Harry- ji ha sir sab badiya hai.

Vanraj- pathar.

Harry- vo bhi safe hai filhaal.

Vanraj- surya kaha hai.

Harry- vo office gye hai.

Vanraj- badiya hai.

Harry- baise sir baat kya hai aapki aawaj se lag raha hai aapko kaafi tension hai

Vanraj- actually mujhe sirf vikraal ki hi tension hai. Ab jyada samay bacha nhi hai isliye mujhe thodi tension ho rahi hai.

Harry- don't worry sir surya sir or aap milke use hara denge aap dono ke saamne vo jyada der nhi tik payega.

Vanraj- i hope so ki aisa hi ho. Theek hai baad me baat karte hai

Harry- ok sir. Take care byy.

Vanraj- thanks by.

Vanraj- ne call cut kar diya. Or ab sochne laga ki kya kare. Kaise ghuse us ghar me Harry ki najro se bachte hue.

Tabhi use ek idea aaya. Isme bhi risk to tha lekin ab usne soch liya tha ki jo hoga so dekha jayega.

Vanraj surya ke gaav gya or andhera hone ka wait karne laga. Vanraj ko surya ke ghar me kaam karne wale sabhi ki jaankari achhe se thi kon kya kaam karta hai iski jaankari bhi thi.

To vanraj us insan ko dhundne laga jo us kamre ki saaf safai karta hai jis kamre me vo pathar rakha hua hai. Pathar abhi bhi usi photo me chipka hua hai jaha radha ne use rakha tha.

Or vanraj ki kismat achhi jo vo insan use bahar hi mil gya.

Vanraj ne apni powers ka thoda sa istemaal kiya or use puri tarah se hypnotize kar liya. Or use order diya us pathar ko laane ka.

Vo insan chup chap ghar me gya. Sabhi use jaante the or uska daily ka hi kaam rehta tha subah or sham ka to kisi ne use nahi roka. Vo apna safai ka saman leke us kamre me gya. Or usne sabse pehle us pathar ko nikala or apni safai ke saman chhipa ke rakh diya. or saaf safai karne laga or theek aadhe ghante baad vo kamre se bahar nikal to Harry ne uski body ko scan kiya or saman ko bhi. Lekin hairat ki baat ye thi ki use vo pathar nhi dikha ye baat vanraj janta tha. Vanraj ne ek khas box diya tha us insan ko jisme koi bhi cheez rakhne se vo adrishya ho jaati hai. Vo rehti usi me hai lekin koi bhi aaj ki technology use trace nhi kar sakti hai. Ye box vikraal ne vanraj ko diya tha taaki jab vo log pathar ko churaye to us jagah ye kaam aaye. Lekin vo ye kaam karte usse pehle hi vikraal gayab ho gya or vanraj bhi free ho gya or ye box apni jagah rakha reh gya. Lekin aaj vanraj ko iski yaad aagyi. Or ye kaam bhi kar gya.

Bahi vo safai wala us box me pathar Ko rakh ke bahar aagya or bahar aate hi vanraj ne usse vo box le liye chupke se or usne check kiya to usme pathar rakha hua tha.

Ye dekhke use tasalli hui or vo baha se nikal gya.

Bahi kisi ko kanokaan bhanak bhi nhi lagi ki vo pathar akhir gya kaha. Lekin Harry ko sab pata tha. Or vo ye dekhna chahta tha ki akhir mamla kya hai. Kyuki use gadbad ki aashanka to tabhi ho gyi thi jab vanraj ka call aaya tha. Or dusri baat ek chhipa hua camera us kamre me already laga hua hai jaha per pathar rakha hua tha. Or usse Harry har sec uski nigrani karta rehta tha.

Harry ne turant hi mujhse contact kiya.

Main- ha Harry sab theek

Harry- nhi sir kuch gadbad hai.

Main- kya hua.

Harry- sir vanraj pathar ko le gye hai.

Main- what kab kaise.

Harry ne sab kuch bistaar se bataya mujhe jise sunke mujhe bhi bahut badi gadbad ki aashanka hone lagi.

Main- abhi kaha hai vo.

Harry- sir vo apne ghar hi gye hai.

Main- badiya najar rakho uspe. Me bhi baha pahuchta hu.

Harry- ok sir.

Ye sunke Harry lag gya kaam per. Or main bhi jaldi hi office se nikla or seedha gya mumbai ke liye. Super fast speed se.

Mumbai pahuch kar me vanraj ke ghar se thodi duri per ruk gya or chhip gya.

Bahi vanraj ne ghar pahuch kar vikraal ko yaad kiya. Or aisa karte hi vikraal uske saamne aagya.

Vikraal- kya baat hai. Tum vakai me ek kabil insan ho. Kitni jaldi or aasani se tumne vo pathar hasil kar liya. Vo bhi kisi ko bina pate chale. I m impressed.

Vanraj- ab meri biwi ko Bapis laao or ye pathar le jaao or hamari jindagi se hamesha ke liye nikal jaao.

Vikraal- nikal jaunga itni bhi kya jaldi hai. Pehle dekh to lene do ki pathar asli hai ya nakli.

Vanraj ne us pathar ko apne hatho me rakha or dur se hi vikraal ko dikhaya. Vikraal ne use achhe se dekha or use pata chal gya ki ye asli hai.

Vikraal- bahut badiya. Baise tum agar chaho to iska istemaal kar sakte ho. Mujhe maarne ke liye.

Vanraj- ha kar sakta hu. Lekin fir meri biwi ki jaan ko bhi khatra bad jayega. Or ye risk me filhaal nhi utha sakta hu. Isliye baato me waqt jaya mat karo.

Isse pehle surya yaha aajaye or tumhari band baja de nikal jaao yaha se lekin meri biwi ko loutane ke baad.

Ye sunte hi vikraal ne ek chutki bajai or agle hi sec. Kaya vanraj ki wife ko leke hajir ho gyi.

Vanraj ne apni biwi ko dekha or usne vanraj ko. Dono ki hi aankhe nam si hone lagi thi.

Vanraj- chinta mat karo sab theek ho jayega. Main hu na.

Usne ha me sir hilaya.

Vikraal- ye baad me kar lena ab mera pathar mujhe vapis do.

Vanraj- ek hath de dusre hath le.

Ye sunte hi kaya ne vanraj ki biwi ko vanraj ko taraf ravana kiya or vanraj ne vo pathar vikraal ki taraf fek diya.

Vanraj ki biwi turant hi doud laga ke uski taraf aagyi bahi vo pathar vikraal pakadta usse pehle hi main baha pahuch gya or super speed se us pathar ko apne hatho me le liye. Or ek side ko khada ho gya.

Ye dekhte hi vikraal ka matha ek dum se thanak gya.

Vikraal- tu fir se aagya

Main- ab kya karu. Jaha tum baha me. Baise manna padega achhi chal chali tumne. Lekin tum bhul gye ki mere ilake me meri izazat ke bina ek parinda bhi nhi aasakta or tumne to pura insan pahucha diya. Or soch bhi liya ki mujhe pata nhi chalega. Gjb.

Vikraal- janta tha ki tumhe pata chal jayega isiliye ye kiya maine. Taaki tumhara khel bhi khatam kar saku me.

Ye kehte hue vikraal meri taraf aaya or me kuch samajh pata usse pehle hi ham donk vanraj ke ghar ko faadte hue hawa me udne lage. Usne meri garden ko kaafi kas ke pakad rakha tha or vo mujhe aasman me uper le ja raha tha. Mere hath pair sunn se padne lage the meri saas tutne lagi thi mujhe samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki me kya karu.

Vikraal- ab maja aaya sale machhar. Maine kaha tha na jab me aaunga to bahut bura hoga ab anjaam bhugatane ke liye tayyar raho.

Main- itni. jaldi. kya. hai.

Ye kehkar maine ek jordaar punch mara uske thobde per. Jisse uski pakad chhut gyi mujhse or me par kate pakchhi ki tarah neeche ko girne laga. Maine socha ab marna tay hai. Baise nhi to aise. Itni unchai se girkar sayad hi jinda bachu. Or dusri baat mera balance puri tarah hila hua tha. Me seedha nhi gir raha tha balki hawa me gumatiyan khate hue neeche ki taraf ja raha tha.

Tabhi vikraal pata nhi kaha se aagya or mujhe leke fir se udd gya.

Bahi neeche kaya ne jaise hi vanraj per hamla kiya vanraj ne use freeze kar diya or bina kisi deri ke uska sir dhad se uda diya. Lekin vo kaya thi. Use maarna itna aasaan nhi hai.

Jaise hi uski garden alag hui agle hi pal vo fir se jinda ho gyi or puri tarah se aazad bhi.

Ye dekhke vanraj samajh gya ki lafda alag leval ka hai.

Isliye dono me hand combat shuru ho gyi. Dono hi ek dusre per bhari pad rahe the.

Bahi kaya ne dekha ki isko harana aasaan nhi hai isliye usne apni shaktiyo ka istemaal karna shuru kar diya. Apne hatho se vo energy chhodne lagi

Lekin vanraj tez tha isliye vi har baar usse bach raha tha.

Or aise hi ek baar bachte hue vo energy seedhe uski biwi ko ja lagi. Or vo udte hue deewal se ja takarai uska bahut tezi se pehle deewar or fir baad me jameen per takraya or vo behosh ho gyi. Ya mar hi gyi pata nhi.

Ye dekh kar vanraj turant hi uske pass gya uska sir apni godi me rakha or use jagane ke liye aawaj dene laga. Bahi kaya ye dekhke khush ho gyi. Usne is mouke ka fayeda uthaya or vanraj per ek jordaar baar kiya or ye baar vanraj ke sath uski biwi ko bhi laga. Lekin vanraj strong tha isliye use jyada kuch nhi hua lekin uski biwi ki haalat kharab hone lagi. Vo dard me tadapane lagi. Bahi ye dekhke vanraj ko gussa aagya or usne ek baar or kaya ko freeze kar diya. Vo bahi murti ban gyi.

Tabhi vanraj ne apne dono hatho ko joda or apni powers ko yaad kiya aisa karte hi uske dono hatho me neeli roshni jalne lagi usne apne dono hatho ko apni biwi ke mathe per rakh diya or aisa karte hi vo roshni seedhi uske andar jaane lagi. Or powers ne apna asar dikhaya or uski takleef kam hone lagi. Or thodi hi der me vo puri tarah se theek ho gyi or usne apni aankhe khol li.

Is waqt dono ki hi aankhe nam thi. Dono ek dusre se gale mile

Thodi der gale mile rehne ke baad vabraj ne use god me uthaya or baha se bhag kar vo gya surya ke mumbai wale ghar me. Or baha bache bhi the lekin unko samjhane ka time filhaal uske pass nhi tha isliye usne apni wife ko bahi chhoda or Bapis se apne ghar aagya kaya se nipatne ke liye. Jo abhi bhi murti bani hui thi.

Bahi main or vikraal abhi bhi hawa me hi lad rahe the

Baaki dekhiye ab kya hota hai next update me.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 77

hawa me kabhi me use marta to kabhi vo mujhe maarta.

Tabhi vikraal ko ek badi si buiding dikhi.

Or usne ek bahut hi kameeni smile mujhe di me samajh gya ki kya hone wala hai.

Vikraal mujhe hawa se seedhe neeche ki taraf le jaane laga super fast speed se. Or usne apna pura jor lagaya or mujhe jor se building ki chhat per giraya mera force jyada tha isliye me chhat ko todta hua next floor per pahucha tabhi vikraal fir se neeche aaya achhi speed se or vo mujhe neeche ki taraf dhakelne laga or ham dono hi us building ki chhato ko todte hue jameen ki taraf jaane lage. Me neeche side tha isliye isliye mere sare anjar panjar dheele ho gye the. Bahi building me moujud log hame aise dekhke bhagne lage the or kaafi dar bhi gye the. Unhe laga jaise koi hollywood movie ki shooting chal rahi hai. Lekin ye haqikat thi.

Building karib 25 floor ki hogi or hamne puri building me ek bada sa chhed kar diya tha.

Ham jameen per pahuche me abhi bhi leta hua tha. Vikraal mere uper se khada hua or apne dono hatho se khatarnaak power generat karne laga or jab vo power mujhse takrai to charo taraf bhayankar ujala fail gya.

Mujhe mere body per uski jalan mehsus hone lagi thi.

Matlab saaf tha ki mera suit isko jhel nahi pa raha hai.

Or vakai me mere suit ke chhithde ud gaye the. Mujhe kuch samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki ye akhir hi kya raha hai or isse me kaise bachu. Kya karu kya nhi. Tabhi mujhe pathar ki yaad aai. Or maine unse vinti ki.

Maine apne hatho ko joda or pathar se kaha.

Main- he paras pathar is dust ki powers se meri raksha kare

Mere itna bolte hi mere charo taraf ek suraksha kavach ban gya or vo itna majbut tha ki vikraal ki shaktiya use nahi bhed pa rahi thi.

Or ye dekhke vo or chid gya. Or vo mere karib aaya. Meri haalat abhi bhi kharab thi. Or vikraal ne jaise hi apni power ka istemaal band kiya baise hi vo kavach apne aap mit gya. Usne mujhe hawa me utha liya meri garden ko daba liya. Or usne mere saare jeb check kiye or use vo pathar mil gya. Jaise hi usne use pakadne ki kosis ki baise hi meri aankhe ikdum se khuli or maine ek jordaar last uske seene me maari jisse vo thodi dur ja gira. Vo puri tarah hill gya is war se. Or vo uthta usse pehle hi maine uske pass gya or uske muh per punches ki barsaat kar di. Vo bhi super fast speed se. Aisa lag raha tha jaise kisi bade engine ka turbine super fast speed se chal raha ho. Vikral puri tarah se nidhal sa hone laga tha bahi maine apne punches ko roka or use hawa me uthaya or jor se jameen per patak diya. Fir se uthaya or is war apne ghutno per patka aisa maine 6-7 waar usko apne ghutne per patka vo bhi jor se. Taaki uski haadi tut jaaye lekin jaise hi uski haadi tut jaati agle hi pal vapis se jud jaati.

Bahi usne iska fayeda uthaya or apne panje ko mere seene me ghusa diya full power se. Power kuch jyada hi thi hath me uske. Kyuki uska hath mere seene ke aarpaar nikal gya tha. Ye achha hua ki mera dill uske hatho me nhi aaya tha Verna pakka vo uska kachumbar nikaal deta. Me jinda tha lekin meri haalat kharab thi. Usne is mouke ka fayeda uthaya or meri jeb se pathar nikaal liya.

Raat ho chuki thi charo taraf andhera chaya hua tha or building ke log dur se hamari ladai ko dekh rahe the baha per police bhi aachuki thi. Unhone apni gun vikraal ke uper taan rakhi thi.

P1- usko chhodo or apne dono hatho ko uper karo Verna ham goli chalane ko majbur ho jayenge.

Vikraal- tumhari ye goliyan mera kuch nhi bigaad sakti isliye kosis bhi mat karna. Jisko apni jaan pyari hai nikal jaaye yaha se Verna lasho ke dher laga dunga me.

Ye sunte hi logo me bhagdad machane lagi kyuki vo dekh or samajh chuke the ki ye koi mamuli insan nahi hai

Bahi police ne last warning di or jab uska bhi koi asar usper nahi hua to unhone firing shuru kar di. Lekin jaisa usne kaha tha uske uper koi asar nhi hua goliyo ka. Balki mujhe kaafi goliya lag rahi thi. Lekin mere ghav abhi bhi bhar rahe the isliye me bhi normal tha.

Goliyo ki aawaj se vo kaafi pareshan ho raha tha isliye usne mujhe ek side ko fel diya. Or apne dono hatho se energy ko release kiya or aisa karte hi baha per jitne bhi log the fir chahe vo police wale ho ya normal log sab ke sab ek hi jhatke me khak ban gye. Ye seen kuch logo ne dur se dekh liya or baha se bhag gye. Unhe samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki is musibat ka saamna kaise kare.

Aisa karne ke baad vo fir se meri taraf aane laga mujhe maarne ke liye kyuki paras pathar uske hath already lag chuka tha ab bas mera khatma hi bacha tha uske liye.

Vikraal- surya ab kya karoge. Pathar mere pass hai tumhari haalat hi bata rahi hai ki tumhari kitni buri tarah se haar hui hai. Ab bas tumhara marna hi baaki hai.

Main- itni jaldi kya hai vikraal. Me itni jaldi haar manne walo me se nhi hu. Or fight abhi baaki hai mere dushman.

Ye kehke me ek dum se utha

Ye dekhke vo hansa or usne bina koi der kiye firse mujhper hamla kar diya apni powers se. In sab powers ke istemaal se ek cheez hi mere favour me hui thi jis per mera dhyan abhi gya tha. Mera arc reactor. Jo puri tarah se fully charged ho gya tha or ab bas uski powers dikhane ki hi deri thi. Isliye maine bhi bina der kiye apni powers ko khola apni speed ko Bapis liya or bijli ka ek jor ka jhatka vikraal ko mara jisse vo udta hua dur ja gira or building ke 2-3 pilers tut gye. Jisse puri ki puri building ek dum se neeche girne lagi. Ye dekhke me bahar ki taraf bhagne laga lekin bhag nahi saka kyuki mere pair puri tarah se jam gye the. Or ye kaam vikraal ka hi tha. Or aisa hote hi puri ki puri building mere uper dhadam se gir padi. Or me uske malve ke neeche dab gya. Mere hath free the isliye maine apne hatho se jitne ho sake utne pathari ko apne uper girne nhi diya lekin fir bhi kaafi mere uper the. Jinhe me ek ek karke apne uper se hatane ki kosis kar raha tha. Tabhi ek jor daar dhamaka hua jisme un patharo ke sath me bhi udta hua dur ja gira.

Bahi vikraal is waqt jor jor se has raha tha meri haalat per.

Vikraal- dekho surya tabahi ka manjar dekho.

Ye kehkar usne apni powers ka istemaal shuru kiya or mumbai ke samandar me ek bahut hi bada babandar bana diya uska size itna bada tha ki puri ki puri mumbai iski chapet me aajayegi or koi kuch nhi kar payega. Or hua bhi aisa hi. Vo babandar tezi se city ko taraf badhne laga or bahi jin logo ne ye najara dekha vo turant hi kisi na kisi safe jagah bhagne lage.

Vo babandar jaise hi city me enter hua usne apni tabahi machana shuru kar diya. Badi se badi building pal bhar me jameen me samaye ja rahi thi. Jo bhi log uski chapet me aate vo usi me fase reh jaate or gol gol ghumte rehte mumbai me baad jaise haalat hone lage the. Ghar tutne lage the.log marne lage the. Or agar ise jaldi hi roka nahi gya to ye puri ki puri city ko hi kha jayega.

Bahi mere hatho se paras pathar ja chuka tha. Meri chhati me bada hole tha jo bhar gya tha. Mera dimaag or kaan puri tarah se sunn the. Jo dheere dheere theek ho rahe the. Mere kapde almost fat chuke the. Bas thode thode hisse me hi kapde bache hue the.

Meri aisi haalat thi ki raste ka bhikhari bhi sharma jaaye.

Khair maine kisi tarah khud ko sambhala or apni watch se dusra suit open kiya. Apne hatho me sword li. Or vikraal ko lalkara.

Meri aawaj sunke usne pechhe dekha or agle hi pal uski mundi jameen per padi hui thi jaise hi vo jameen per giri maine apna apna pura bajan rakha usper or uski mundi bahi fat gyi. Isi pal ka fayeda utha kar maine uske hatho se pathar Bapis le liya.

Bahi mujhe laga tha ki ye jaldi hi theek hoke fir se khada ho jayega lekin aisa kuch bhi nhi hua or ye dekhkar me kaafi hairan tha. Bahi is vikaral ke marte hi vo babandar apne aap shant ho gya. Lekin jab vo shant hua to aadhi se jyada mumbai tabah ho gyi thi. Jisko fir se banane me hi kai mahine lag jaane the. Isliye maine socha kyuna paras pathar ka istemaal karke ye sab theek karne ki kosis karu.

Or aisa sochte hi pata nahi mujhe kya hua main kuch karta ya us pathar ka istemaal karta usse pehle hi main garden se leke neeche pairo tak pura pathar ka ban gya. Mera sirf sir hi bacha hua tha. Or uske baad mere peeche se ek aurat mere saamne aai.

Mera naam chhaya hai or agar tumne iska istemaal karne ki kosis bhi ki to tumhare ghar ki sari aurate maari jayengi. Or iska me pura intjaam karke aai hu. Chahe to pata kar lo.

Maine turant hi Harry se contact kiya.

Harry- sir hamare pure ghar me bhayankar aag lagi hui hai. Or saari ledies gayab hai mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aaraha hai ki kya ho raha hai aap pls jaldi aaiye.

Ye kehte hi line kat gyi.

Chhaya- sun liya. Ab achhe bache ki tarah vo pathar mere hawale kar do.

Main- tum ho kon.

Chhaya- me chhaya hu vikraal ki hamsafar. Or jisko tumne mara hai ye meri hi banai hui ek parchhai hai vikraal ki. Na ko asli vikraal hai ye. Or isi tarah tumhare pure ghar ko khak me milane me bhi mera hi hath hai ghar ki sari ledies ko maine gayab kar diya hai.

Ye sunte hi me ek d shock tha ki kya karu me.

Main- tum mujhse ye le sakti ho lekin mujhe mera pura parivar surakshit chahiye

Chhaya- theek hai.

Ye kehkar usne ek chutki bajai or baha le ghar me sab pehle jaisa hi normal ho gya. Vo bas ek hologram jaisa tha jise chhaya ne banaya tha. Lekin itna real tha ki Harry bhi nhi samajh paya ki ye asli hai ya nakli.

Bahi turant hi harry ka call aaya or usne sabke theek hone ki news mujhe di jise sunke mujhe chain mila. Uske baad usne mere hath se vo pathar utha liya. Halaki vo chahti to pehle bhi utha sakti thi lekin aisa karne per me apne man me pathar se isko khatam karne ka leh deta or pal bhar me ye bahi khak ho jaati isliye isne pehle mujhse deal ki fir pathar mujhse liya. Or agle hi pal vo baha se gayab ho gyi or uske jaate hi me puri tarah se normal ho gya or bahi jameen per apna sir pakad kar baith gya. Kyuki aaj pehli baar mujhe itni badi haar mili thi.

Bahi dusri taraf kaya or vanraj me bhi khatarnaak ladai hui. Aaspass ke kaafi ghar un dono ne mita diye.

Lekin akhir me kaya ne vanraj ki haalat bhi down kar hi di thi. Lekin vanraj ke pass jabardast healing power thi jisse vo khudko or dusro ko bhi theek kar sakta tha. Jaise usne apni wife ko kiya tha.

Isiliye vo abhi tak bacha hua tha

Bahi yaha se chaya ke gayab hote hi baha per kaya bhi gayab ho gyi. Or me or vanraj dono hi bas dekhte reh gye. Or sochne lage ki ab kya kiya jaaye.

Bahi maine sabse pehle vanraj ke pass jaane ka faisla kiya. Or main baha se doud gya vanraj ke ghar ki taraf. Jab me baha pahucha to baha ki haalat dekhte hi samajh me aagya ki yaha kya hua hoga. Maine vanraj ko dhunda vo ek jagah bilkul shant baitha hua tha.

Main- vanraj.

Ye aawaj sunte hi usne uper dekha or mujhe dekhte hi fir se apna sir jhuka liya.

Vanraj- sorry surya mujhe maaf kar dena. Maine tumhe dhoka diya.

Main- koi baat nhi. Tumne kin halato ye kadam uthaya tha mujhe achhe se pata hai. Isliye chinta mat karo. Tumhari jagah me hota to me bhi yahi karta.

Vanraj- thanks mujhe samajhne ke liye. Baise vikraal kaha hai or vo pathar.

Main- vo jo vikraal tha vo bas uski ek perchhai bhar thi. Jisne aadhe se jyada mumbai tabah kar diya. Halaki vo mara gya hai. Lekin pathar ab hamare pass nhi hai. Or iska matlab saaf hai ki ab hamara saamna jald hi black heart se hone wala hai. Ham use rokne me nakamyab rahe.

Vanraj- shit. Saari mehnat bekaar ho gyi. Ab kya karenge ham. Jara socho jab vikraal akela ham per itna bhari pada hai to jab black heart or uske baaki ke sathi yaha aayenge tab kitni tabahi machegi.

Main- me jaanta hu. Or samajhta bhi hu ki aage kya hone wala hai. Or sach kahu to is ladai me hamare jeetne ke percentage 0.1% se bhi kam hai. Lekin fir bhi hame ladna to padega hi.

Vanraj- tumhara kehna sahi hai. Hame ladna to padega hi. Baise kyuna ham time travel karke fir se inhe rok le.

Main- ham aisa kar sakte hai. Or karna hi padega. Hame kisi tarah tumhare pathar churane se pehle hi pathar ko hasil karna hoga or fir in teeno ka ant karna hoga. Tabhi hamari jeet pakki ho sakti hai. Or ham black heart ko jinda hone se rok sakte hai.

Vanraj- to fir der kis baat ki hai.

Main- mujhe bas thoda sa doubt ho raha hai or kuch nhi.

Vanraj- kaisa doubt.

Main- kahi vikraal bhi past me na pahuch jaaye hame rokne ke liye. Kyuki agar vo baha gya to jabardast kand kar dega. Or uska natija kuch bhi nikal sakta hai.

Vanraj- hone ko to kuch bhi ho sakta hai. Lekin hame kosis to karni hi hogi fir chahe anjaam jo bhi ho.

Main- sahi kaha chalo theek hai chalte hai kahi khali jagah per.

Vanraj- ok.

Ye kehkar ham log mumbai ke airport per gye. Jaha Harry hamara jet leke ready tha or ham udne ke liye ready the.

Baaki ab dekhiye next update me ki kya hota hai aage chalke kya vakai me ye rok payenge vikraal ko ya yaha bhi inki band bajegi.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 78

Ham log plane me baithe hue the lekin ek dusre se baat bhi nhi kar rahe the. Balki apni apni socho me gum the. Mere dimaag me kai tarah ke khayal aaraye the. Lekin sab be matlab ke the. Or yahi haal vanraj ka bhi tha.

Bahi dusri tarah vikraal hame lagataar dekh raha tha. Use bhi pata chal gya tha ki ham kya soch rahe hai or kaha ja rahe hai. Isliye vo hame rokne ke liye counter plan bana raha tha.

Abhi ham apnianjil se kaafi dur the. Tabhi achanak se mousam me kaafi badlaav hone laga. Hamare plane ko bijli ke jhatke lagne lage.

Main- kya ho raha hai Harry.

Harry- sir achanak se mousam kharab ho gya hai ghabrane ki baat nhi hai.

Main- badiya hai. Jaldi chalo.

Harry- ok sir.

Abhi maine itna hi bola tha ki pata nhi kya hua. Hamare plane se kuch takraya. Or uske takrate hi plane me bahut hi bada dhamaka ho gya. Hame kuch bhi samajh me nhi aaya ki kya hua kaise hua. Or ab haalat ye thi ki ham jameen per girte hue ja rahe the kisi par kate pakchhi ki tarah. Or ham dono hi hosh me nahi the hamari aankhe band thi. Or itni unchai se girne ke baad hamare hath pair na tute ye to sambhav hi nhi tha. Bhale hi ham mare na lekin nuksaan to kaafi hone wala tha.

Or yahi sab sochate hue ham dono jameen per dhadaam se gire. Or girte hi ham dono ko hosh aagya or hosh ke sath hame hua bhayankar dard ka aabhash. Itna ki mar hi jaate to badiya rehta. Or dard kuch jyada hi tha isliye ham fir se behosh ho gye.

Ham kaha the kaha nhi kuch pata nhi tha hame.

Bahi dusri taraf vikraal ne black heart ko jinda karne ka process raat me hi shuru kar diya tha. Uski body ko recover karke uske mathe per paras pathar ko rakh diya tha or usse black heart ko jinda karne ka aavahan bhi kar diya tha. Or vo pathar apne kaam me bhi lag chuka tha. Vikraal or kaya dono hi is sari process me bahi moujud the. Or chhaya ko vikraal ne surya or vanraj ko rokne ke liye bheja tha. Or unke plan ko udane me iska hi hath tha.

Or ye abhi bhi unke aas pass hi bani hui thi. Taaki kisi tarah inko rok ke rakh sake.

Kaafi der baad meri aankh khuli. Body ka sara dard ab gayab ho chuka tha. Or jaise hi mujhe yaad aaya ki mera plane blast ho chuka hai. Me ek dum se uth gya. Or charo taraf dekhne laga. Charo taraf andhera laga hua tha. Lekin mere night vision lences se mujhe sab dikh raha tha. Tabhi meri najar vanraj per padi jo mujhse thodi duri per pada hua tha behosh. Me uth ke uske pass gya. Or use aawaj lagane laga. Use hilane dulane laga. Mere pass ek chhoti paani ki bottle thi jisme se maine uske uper thoda paani chidka or paani girte hi vo bhi hadbada kar uth gya. Uske uthte hi maine paani piya or thoda sa use diya.

Usne bhi pani piya

Vanraj- ham kaha hai.

Main- pata nhi.

Vanraj- hua kya tha.

Main- blast Plane me.

Vanraj- ye pakka vikraal ka hi kaam hoga.

Main- ho sakta hai.

Vanraj- ab kya kare.

Main- pehle to kisi safe jagah chalte hai fir sochenge ki kya kare.

Vanraj mera sahara leke khada hua. Uske baad maine Harry se contact karne ki kosis ki lekin nhi hua. Fir hamne aas pass ke area ko achhe se dekha. Charo taraf khet hi the or doudne ke liye bahut hi achha maidaan bhi tha.

Maine vanraj ki taraf dekha or usne meri taraf or hamne aankho hi aankho me ishara kar liya or doud laga di. Hamne doud lagai circle me. Ham time travel karne ki kosis karne lage. Hamari speed apne charam per thi. Tabhi hamare raste me kai tarah ke blast hone lage jisse rasta ubad khabad hone laga. Hame pata hi nhi chal pa raha tha ki hamla ho kaha se raha hai. Or rasta kharab ho jaane ki bajah se hamne apna dayera bada liya lekin speed kam nhi hone di.

Bahi chhaya ne jab ye dekha to usne kai jagah per hamla start kar diya. Taaki ham doud na paaye.

Lekin ham kahi na kahi se apna rasta banate ja rahe the. Ye dekhke vo pareshan ho ne lagi or usne abki baar hamla kiya vanraj ke uper. Lekin hamari speed bahut tez thi jis bajah se uska nishana sahi se nahi lag raha tha. Na mere uper na vanraj ke uper. Ye dekhke ham dono hi muskura rahe the.

Tab chaya ne thoda dimaag lagaya or usne hamla hamare raste me thode aage karna start kiya taaki hamari or uski timing mil sake. Vo har baar nakamyaab ho rahi thi. Or isi beech hamara portal khul gya or ham dono hi usme ghus gye. Or time barrier ko todte hue ham ja pahuche 1 din pehle. Jab sab normal tha or vikraal bhi nhi jaga tha.

Vanraj- ab kya karna hai.

Main- hame pathar ko chhipana padega. Taaki jab tum ghar aao pathar lene to tumhare hath nakli pathar lage.

Vanraj- aisa possible nhi hai. Kyuki pathar ab active hai to ham use kahi bhi chhipa le mujhe uski exact location mil hi jayegi or vikraal ko bhi. Isliye use chhipane se kuch fayeda nhi hone wala.

Main- ha yar me to bhul hi gya tha. To ab kya kiya jaaye.

Vanraj- hame vikraal ko mujhtak pahuchne se pehle hi rokna hai. Taaki vo mere ghar tak pahuche hi na or na hi mujhe blackmail kar sake.

Main- ye badiya hai. Vo kal aaya tha haina.

Vanraj- ha. Sham ke 4 baje ke karib.

Main- to ab kal sham tak ham kya karenge.

Vanraj- intjar.

Ye kehkar ham baha se seedhe mumbai ke liye nikal gye doud laga ke. Hajaron km ka safar tha jo hamne kuch hi min. Me pura kar liya. Or ham is waqt mumbai me the.

Hamne ek chhoti si lodge me 2 kamre liye or unme hi chhip kar baith gye.

Uske baad maine apne mobile me thodi cctv ki hacking ki or vanraj ke ghar ke aaspaas jitne bhi cctv the unhe search kiya. To mujhe ek cctv mil gya. Jisse vanraj ka ghar to nhi dikh raha tha lekin vo gali jarur dikh rahi thi. Or agar koi vanraj ke ghar jata hai to hame aaram se pata chal jaane wala tha.

Ab thi planing ki baari. Or me samajh gya tha ki inko harana itna aasan nhi hai. Isliye mujhe dev ki ya hell king ki madad ki jarurat padne wali thi.

Isliye sabse pehle maine dev se contact kiya.

Main- hii dev.

Dev- or kaisa lag raha hai dusri baar past me aake.

Main- tension ho rahi hai. Baaki sab theek hai.

Dev- to ab kya karne ka socha hai.

Main- kuch sujh hi to nhi raha hai ki kya or kaise kiya jaaye. Koi rasta ho to bata do.

Dev- baise tumhe thodi future ki jhalak dikha deta hu. Tum kuch bhi karlo paras pathar vikraal ke hath lag ke rahega. Or agar tum dono ne abhi use rokne ki kosis ki to dono hi past me maare jaoge. Ye tay hai. Tum apni reality ko badalna chahte ho lekin hoga bahi jo likha hua hai. Isliye meri mano to Bapis chale jaao or black heart ke Bapis aane ka intjar karo.

Main- agar black heart aagya to use bhi to main nhi rok sakta na. Aise hi vo bhi mujhe bhari padega tab kya karunga me.

Dev- sirf lado or kuch nhi. Baki ka kaam kismat kar degi.

Main- kam se kam chhaya kaya ko to maar hi sakte hai or kyu na me paras pathar ka istemaal karke teeno ko maar du. Abhi to vo mere ghar per hi hai.

Dev- aisa tum kar sakte ho. Lekin ek baat tumhe pata hi hai ki jo vikraal yaha aaya tha vo keval ek parchhai bhar tha. To use maar bhi doge tab bhi kuch nhi badlega. Ulta vikraal jyada tabahi macha dega. Or ho sakta hai kai log usme maare jaaye.

Main- to kya me aise hi haar manlu. Or paras pathar ko me bol dunga ki asli wale vikraal ko maar do to vo jaha bhi hoga use dhund ke vo maar dega.

Dev- agar tumne aisa kiya to multiverse me tehalka mach jayega. Or kai alag timeline paida ho jayegi jiska parinam bahut hu bhayanak hoga ham sabke liye. Vikraal ko marna hai lekin abhi nhi. Uska time abhi nhi aaya hai.

Ye sunke mera dimaag ghum gya ki ab karu to kya karu.

Main- tum majak nhi kar rahe ho na.

Dev- nhi surya me sach keh raha hu. Me sab jaante hue tumhe aisa kaam nhi karne de sakta jisse samast brahmaand me musibaton ka bhandara lag jaaye.

Main- To fir tumne mujhse ye time travel karne se pehle mujhse kyu nhi kaha kuch bhi.

Dev- kyuki yaha tumhe aana tha. Or ab vapis jaana hai. Kuch bhi change kiye bina.

Main- theek hai me yaha se vapis chala jaunga lekin khali hath nhi. Mujhe tumse kuch chahiye hai. Jisse me in sabhi ka khatma kar saku. Koi weapon ya kuch or. Ye sabhi aasani se marne walo me se nhi hai. Me inse din bhar lad sakta hu lekin inko maar nhi sakta hu. Isliye mujhe kuch aisa chahiye jisse in sabhi ka khatma hota jaaye. Or black heart ko chot pe chot lagti jaaye.

Dev- iske liye tumhe hell king se sampark karna padega. Vo jo bhi deal tumse karna chahe kar lo. Kyuki bahi ek aise hai jo tumhe kuch aisa de sakte hai jisse tum sabhi per bhari padoge.

Main- unhone mujhse vada kiya hai ki bina kisi deal ke vo mera sath denge. To fir deal karne ki kya jarurat hai.

Dev- ha mujhe pata hai lekin tum unse yahi kehna jo maine tumse kaha hai. Kehna unko ki jo aap kahoge me sab karne ko ready hu. Bas mujhe in sabhi ko harane ke liye powers chahiye hai. Baaki unke uper chhod do.

Main- pakka na. Kahi fasba mat dena.

Dev- viswas rakho mujhper tumhe kuch bhi nhi hone dunga me.

Main- ok. To ab ham Bapis jaaye.

Dev- ha tumhari ab baha jyada jarurat hai. Kyuki tumhara pariwar akela hai. Or chhaya or kaya kaafi khatarnaak hai.

Main- samajh gya.

Ye kehkar hamara sampark tut gya. Or me bahi baith gya.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 79

Kaafi der tak me sochta raha ki kya karu dev ki baat maanu ya rehne du. Ek baar ko to mujhe doubt bhi hua ki kahi me kisi or se baat to nhi kar raha tha. Lekin fir mera doubt apne aap chala bhi gya. Kyuki dev ke mamle me koi risk ho hi nhi sakta hai. Uski jaankari kisi ko bhi nhi hai mere aalawa. Na hell king ki na kisi or ko. Isliye shak karna bebuniyaad hai.

Isliye me turant hi apne kamre se bahar aaya or gya vanraj ke kamre me.

Vanraj ne darwaja khola.

Vanraj- kya hua.

Main- hame vapis jana hoga. Ham yaha kuch bhi nhi kar sakte hai. Or agar hamne timeline me ched chhad ki to bahut badi gadbad ho sakti hai.

Vanraj- lekin achanak kya hua. Or tumhe ye sab kaise pata

Main- mera ek shubh chintak hai usne mujhe ye jaankari di hai. Or uski baato per yakeen na karna bahut badi bebakafu hogi. Isliye jaisa usne kaha hai hame Bapis jana hoga

Vanraj- theek hai chale jayenge lekin fir vikraal or black heart ka kya karenge apan.

Main- black herat jinda hoke rahega or hame uska saamna bhi karna hi padega aaj nhi to kal. Lekin aisa hoga jarur. Ham usse bhag nhi sakte hai. Or abhi jyada sawal mat karo me sayad jawab nhi de paunga. Isliye jaisa ho raha hai hone dete hai.

Vanraj- ok.

Uske baad ham dono Bapis se apne usi jagah ke liye nikal gya jaha se ham aaye the. Or baha jaake firse hamne time travel kiya. Or Bapis apni timeline me pahuch gye.

Ham jaise hi bahar nikale bahar chhaya hamara wait kar rahi thi. Or usne fir se hamper hamla kar diya. Or is baar hamse uska hamla takra gya or ham dono hi bikhar se gye. Bahut jor se laga ye jhatka.

Chhaya- surya tumne kya kiya hai baha jaake mujhe batao. Verna abki baar dono ko jaan se maar dungi vo bhi bina kisi chetavani ke.

Vanraj- are kuch nhi kiya hai jaise gye the baise hi Bapis aagye hai. Or jara tum hi socho agar hamne baha kuch kiya hota to tum yaha iss waqt hamara wait nhi kar rahi hoti balki kisi kabr me dafan hoti. Kyuki tumhe jinda to nhi chodte ham dono.

Ye sunke chhaya me thoda vichar kiya or usne vikraal se contact kiya or use pata chala ki sab theek hai. Or ye sunke use yakeen ho gya ki bakai me in logo ne kuch nhi kiya hai.

Chhaya- achha faisla liya tum dono ne jo baha jaake kuch nhi kiya. Baise bhi bahut kam jindagi bachi hai tum dono ki. Isliye achha yahi hoga ki apani family ke sath jyada se jyada time spend karo. Or hame rokne ke upaay sochna band kar do. Abhi tumne dekhi nhi hai hamari shaktiya.

Main- ha pata hai or yahi baat me bhi tumse kehna chahunga ki aainda mere pariwar ko mere khilaaf istemaal kiya to tera ye sir tere dhad se alag karke football khelunga usse. Himmat hai to mere se aamne saamne lado. Fir bhale me haar jaau ya kuch bhi ho. Lekin family ko beech me laai to anjaam aisa hoga ki duniya me kabhi dobara janm lene se pehle 100000 baar sochogi ki lu ya na lu. Abhi tum bhi nhi jaanti ho mujhe.

Chhaya- ohhh me to dar gyi.

Ye kehkar vo hasne lagi.

Main khada hua.

Main- ek kaam karte hai aao 2-2 hath kar lete hai.

Chhaya- achha theek hai to. Aajao. Or agar mar jaao tum to mujhse mat kehna fir.

Main- nhi kahunga.

Ye kehkar usne bina koi warning keujhoer hamla kiya. Me turnt hi side ko ho gya. Maine apna suitup kiya or apni energy ko ekathha kiya or ek tez jhatka mara uske thobde per or bakai me tagda tha jhatka uske anjar panjar sab dheele ho gye. Or iska fayeda maine uthaya or time ko slow kiya. Or fir uske thobde ko jo foda hai maine. Uski body react hi nahi kar pa rahi thi usse pehle hi mere punches usko lag rahe the. Or fir time normal hua or use itna tez dard hua ki uski cheekh dur dur tak sunai di hogi logo ko.

Main- maja aaya Mrs chaya vikraal. Utho or saamna karo mera.

Ye kehkar me uske pass gya. To usne apni maya failana shuru kar diya usne apne anek ruk bana liye. Jo mere charo taraf faile hue the.

Chhaya- dum to hai tumhare andar. Ab dekhna hai dimaag kitna hai. Dhundo mujhe.

Maine apne charo tafar dekha to har taraf chhaya hi chhaya thi. Uper se aaj chand bhi nhi nikala tha. Sayad badalo me chhipa hua tha. Isliye samajh me hi nhi aaraha tha ki konsi asli hai konsi nakli. Uske karib 25 rup baha moujud the.

Maine apni speed ko full kiya or time ko firse slow kiya. Or ek ek ke thobde per punch maarna shuru kiya. Jitni nakli thi unke aarpaar mera hath nikal raha tha. Lekin jo asli thi usko ye punch bahut jor se lagne wale the.

Ek ek karke maine sabhi ko mara or 24 ko kuch nhi hua. Lekin 25be ko jo punch laga uska sara concertrate tut gya or uske sare ruk ek ek karke gayab ho gaye. Maine apni sword nikali or uske dill me ghusa di. Bina kisi deri ke. Meri swrod uske dill ko cheerte hue aarpaar nikal gyi.

Or uski cheekhe puri fizaao me fail gyi. Use viswas nhi ho raha tha ki ye kaise or kyu hua. Meri talvar uske dill me kaise ghus gyi. Jabki baha per achhe se achhe hathiyar bhi nhi ghus paate hai.

Chhaya em dum hairan thi. Or vo kuch samajh paati usse pehle hi vo pathar ban gyi or tukdo me bikhar gyi.

Maine apni talvar ko saaf kiya or use dekha to usme meri energy beh rahi thi sayad isiliye ye isko bhedne me kaamyaab rahi. Chalo jo bhi hua ho ek musibat to khatam hui.

Vanraj- kya baat hai maja agaya.

Main- mujhe bhi thodi frustration to kam hui.

Vanraj- ha lekin ab nikale yaha se Verna fir koi nai musibat aa sakti hai yaha per.

Main- sahi kaha.

Uske baad ham baha se mumbai ke liye vapis chale gaye. Kaafi thak gye the ham donk hi. Vanraj ka ghar to tut fut gya tha. Isliye ham dono mere hi ghar gye or jaate hi ek ek kamre me ghus gye or so gye.

Bahi dusri taraf vikraal ko jab chhaya ke marne ka pata chala to vo bahut hi tez se chillaya. Or uske sath kaya bhi. Kyuki bina kisi chetavani ke uski aadhi shaktiya chali gyi thi chhaya ke sath. Ye dono usi ka hissa thi. Or is hisaab se agar kaya or or maar diya jaaye to sayad vikraal khud ba khud mar jaaye.ya itna kamjor ho jaaye ki use koi bhi maar sake.

Lekin ye baat sirf vikraal or chaya hi jaante the surya ko ye baat filhaal nhj pata tha.

Bahi black heart ko jinda karne ki process apne charam per thi. Or kuch ghanto me puri bhi ho jaane wali thi.

Uska sari ek percent bhi nhi sada tha jabki kai varshon se vo vaise hi pada hua tha.

Ye baat hell king ko bhi pata chal chuki thi ki black heart jinda hone wala hai. Isliye unhone apne kuch khaas aadmiyo ko bheja vikraal ke pass taaki use rok sake or us pathar ko hasil kar sake.

Ye log total 4 the or baha sirf vikraal or kaya.

Unhone bina kisi warning ke in dono per hamla kar diya. Or hamla ladai takatvar bhi tha. Lekin ye dono bhi kam nhi the.

Or is hamle se vikraal ka gussa satven aasaman per pahuch gya tha.

Jaise hi vo khada hua uske body per yodhaao wali poshak aagyi or uske hatho me ek sword or yahi same kaya ke sath bhi hua vo bhi puri tarah se ready ho gyi yudh ke liye.

Yhaa ye char bhi ready the.

Vikraal- hat jaao mere raste se Verna sabhi ko khak bana dunga.

H1- tumhe maare bina ham nhi rukne wale black heart kisi bhi tarah jinda nahi ho sakta hamare rehte.

Vikraal- to fir tum sabko marna hoga kyuki black heart to jinda hoke rahega

Ye kehkar vikraal ne apne talvar se energy ko release kiya lekin vo ready the. Unhone uske hamle ko hawa me hi rok diya. Bahi kaya ne bakio ki taraf doud laga di. Uska saamna karne ke liye 2 log aage aaye or inme talvar ka mukabla hone laga. Kaya akeli hi dono per bhari pad rahi thi.

Talvar bazi me usko hara pana na mumkin sa lag raha tha. Isi beech kaya ne ek ke body per ek bahut hi bada cut kar diya ye dekhke dusre ne thoda jor se apni power ka war kaya per kiya or kaya ne apni talvar ko aage kar diya or vo energy usi talvar me sama gyi. Or iska fayeda utha kar kaya ne ek dum se us bande ki mundi alag kar di or baaki sabhi keval dekhte hi rahe.

Baaki vikraal or un dono me powers ka mukabla ho raha tha udd udd kar dono ek dusre per hamla kar rahe the. Lekin natiza kuch bhi nhi nikal raha tha.

Tab vikraal ne apni powers ka istemaal bada diya or ek tez roshni nikli uski body se. Or pal bhar me dono ka ant ho gya. Is roshni ka tod filhaal kisi ke pass nhi tha. Yahi roshni vikraal ne prithvi per bhi chhodi thi jisme sabhi log jal kar khak ho gye the.

Bahi sirf ek bacha hua tha. Or kaya ki talvar uski garden per thi. Uski halat baise hi kharab ho rakhi thi.

Aise me vikraal uske pass aaya.

Vikraal- Jake bol do apne raja se ki uske din ab bhar gye hai uska kaal jald hi uske darwaje per dastak dene wala hai. Isliye hame rokne me samay barbaad na kare or apne chhupne ki vyavastha karke rakhe.

Us guard ne mundi hilai or vo pal bhar me baha se gayab ho gya or seedha pahuch hell king ke pass or use pura sandesh sunaya jise sunke uska para bhi chadne laga lekin tabhi uske dimaag me ek tarkeeb aai jis bajah se uske chehre per smile aagyi. Or use pura vishwas tha ki ye tarkeeb kaise bhi fail nhi hone wali.

Baaki next update me jaaniye ki akhir he konsi tarkeeb hai. Or hell king kya karta hai. Or surya or vanraj ab kya karte hai inhe rokne ke liye.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………

UPDATE - 80

Hell king ne kuch socha tha. Isliye vo turant hi baha se gayab ho gya. Uske sabhi sathi baha ki suraksha me lag gye. Unko bhi pata tha ki king jarur kisi khaas kaam se gye hai kahi.

Bahi is waqt main badiya se apni neend le raha tha.

Ki achanak se me ek andheri sunsaan jagah per tha jo ek xforum tha. Baha se 4 raste gye the. Maine pehle thoda socha or mujhe samajh me aagya ki me yaha kyu hu

Main- kaha ho aap

Ye kehte hi mere pichhe se aawaj aai.

H.king- yahi hu tumhare pichhe.

Main pechhe muda or mere saamne hell king khade the.

Main- kahiye mujhe yaha kyu bulaya hai aapne.

H.king- jaise tumhe kuch pata hi nhi haj. Jaante ho na kya chal raha hai. Or aage kya hone wala hai.

Main- ha main janta hu. Or isme kahi na kahi meri bhi galti hai. Me bhi raksha kar paya us pathar ki.

H.king- nhi surya tumne in sabko jitna roka hai utna to sayad me bhi nhi rok pata. Balki sirf tumhari bajah se ham itne dino se surakshit the. Lekin ab nhi hai. Or me janta hu ki aisa hona hi tha kisi na kisi din.

Main- badiya hai. To ab aage kya karne ka irada hai. Baise aap to itne powerfull hai. Aap insabko kyu nhi maar rahe ho. Ye vikraal or uske sathiyo ko. Khatam kardo aadhi tension to mitegi

H.king- idea achha hai lekin me ye nhi kar sakta. Mere andar ab vo baat nhi rahi hai. Or aisa hone ke peechhe black heart ka hi hath hai. Usne meri power of sources ko mita diya tha pichhli fight me. Jis bajah se ab utna takatvar nhi hu jitna pehle tha. Or hell se bahar nikalte hi meri powers seemit ho jaati hai. Isliye unka mukabla me hell ke bahar to nhi kar sakta hu.

Main- ohh to ye baat hai. Tabhi me sochu ki aapne abhi tak kuch kiya kyu nhi. Kyuki black heart ke jinda hone ke baad sabse jyada khatra to aapko hi hone wala hai.

H.king- ha lekin ye baat uske dusre sathiyo ko nhi pata hai. Verna abhi tak vo sabhi milke mujhe kabka khatam kar dete. Ye baat sirf black heart hi jaanta tha. Jise maine apni saari shaktiyo se mita diya tha.

Main- theek hai. To ab aap bataiye ki kya karna hai or kaise karna hai. Kyuki ab khatra kai guna bad gya hai. Or aise me main unke saamne jyada der nhi tik sakta hu. Ye baat aap bhi jaante hai. Me bhag sakta hu. Hatho se hajaro ki mundi alag kar sakta hu. Lekin jab mundi alag hone per bhi vo na mare to me kya hi karu.

H.king- isiliye to aaya hu me yaha per. Mere pass tumhare liye offer hai. Tum itne shaktishali ho jaoge ki black heart bhi tumhare saamne jyada der nhi tik payega. Lekin is powers ke kuch side effect bhi hai.

Main- kaise side effect.

H.king- is power ko control karna bahut hi muskil hai. Or jab jab ye power active hogi tum surya nhi rahoge balki kuch or hi ban jaoge.

Main- what. Agar me apne hosh me hi nhi rahunga to kaise kaam chalega jara socho agar us saks ne kisi aise ko maar diya jisko nhi maarna tha fir.

H.king- aisa nhi hoga. Kyuki ye power keval burai ko hi mitati hai. Agar tumhare aaspass burai rahegi to ye apne aap hi active ho jayegi. Or tum puri tarah se badal jaoge or ek rider ban jaoge. GHOST RIDER.

Bas uske baad jab tak un sabhi burai ka khatma vo nhi karega tab tak tum baise hi bane rahoge. Or jaise hi tumhare aaspass se burai hategi tum normal ban jaoge.

Main- ye bahut hi khatarnaak lag raha hai mujhe. Kya mujhe hamesha ke liye use jhelna padega.

H.king- ha filhaal to yhi ek rasta hai jiski madad se tum in sabhi ka khatma kar sakte ho.

Main- ek baat or batao. Jab black heart tumhare udhar hamla karega tab aap kya karoge. Kyuki me to prithvi per hi rahunga.

H.king- vo tum mujhper chhod do. Me apne logo ko kisi na kisi tarah bacha hi lunga. Baaki tum keval yaha ka morcha sambhalo. Kyuki ek baar agar black heart ne yaha per apna saamrajya jama liya to fir pure brahmaand me tabahi mach jayegi or koi bhi kahi bhi surakshit nhi rahega. Fir chahe vo hell me ho ya kahi or. Isliye usko yaha apne pair jamane se tumhe rokna hoga. Or ye powers usme tumhara pura sath degi.

Ab ye faisla tumhe karna hai ki tum ise accept karte ho ya nhi.

Main- aapko iske badle koi deal bhi karni hai kya mujhse.

H.king- nhi. Maine tumse vada kiya tha ki meri jarurat padne per me madad karunga to yahi hai meri madad.

Main- baise ye power ka aapne abhi tak istemaal kyu nhi kiya kabhi.

H.king- maine pehle bhi kiya hai iska istemaal. Lekin dusro currypt karke unhen badle me ye power maine di hai. Or ab unke contract khatam ho gye hai. Isliye ye ab aise hi padi hui hai. Ye meri hi creation hai. Or jaha tak me soch raha hu. Tumhari or rider ki powers milke kuch kamaal hi hoga.

Main- me aapki baat ko maan leta hu. Lekin meri ek condition hai.

H.king- kya.

Main- ye power mujhe hamesha ke liye nhi chahiye hai. Isliye black heart ke marte hi mujhe isse chhutkara chahiyen. Kyuki bure loge ke liye main baise hi kaafi hu. Ha lekin future me kabhi iski dobara jarurat padegi to me ise fir se accept kar lunga. Lekin seemit samay ke liye. Permanent isko me nahj rakhne wala. Agar ye ho sakta hai to aap mujhe ye powers de sakte hai. Verna me aise hi theek hu.

H.king- theek hai surya me tumse ye shaktiyan vapis le lunga kyuki hamare beech koi contract nhi ho raha hai isliye aisa hona sambhav bhi ho jayega. Lekin ye tum per nirbhar karega. Agar tum chahoge to aisa ho jayega or nhi chahoge to aisa nhi hoga.

Main- done.

Uske baad hell king ne mere mathe per apna hath rakha or achanak se meri neend khul gyi. Me abhi bhi apne bister per hi tha. Maine time dekha to 6 baj gaye the. Or meri neend bhi udd gyi thi. Mujhe apne andar garmi si mehsus hone lagi thi. Isliye me jaldi se utha or bathroom me ghus gya. Jaha maine badiya shower liya jisse andar ki garmi shant ho gyi. Uske baad maine apne aap ko aaine me dekha to mujhe kuch khaas fark nhi laga jaise kuch hua hi nhi ho. Baaki pata nhi.

Main ready hua or neeche aaya jaha almost sabhi jaag chuke the. Neeche varsha or uski maa bhi moujud thi. Or sath me charo bache bhi.

Varsha- uncle papa kaha hai.

Main- yahi kisi kamre me so rahe honge. Sath me hi aaye the ham dono.

Ye sunke varsha ne sabhi kamro ka darwaja khatkhataya or ek me se vanraj bahar bhi nikal aaya jise dekhke vo kush ho gyi or turant hi gale lag gyi.

Vanraj- me theek hu chinta mat karo. Tumhari maa kaha hai.

Varsha- yahi haj.

Ye kehke dono alag hue or hall me aagye. Jaha varsha ki maa bhi vanraj se mili.

Ashk- papa hua kya tha. Puri mumbai kabad ho gyi hai. Hamara clg bhi ab nhi raha hai.

Main- beta musibat aachuki hai or ab aasani se jayegi nhi. Isliye mera manna hai ki tum sabhi Bapis gaao chale jaao jab tak sab theek nhi hota hai. Kyuki yaha khatra badta hi ja raha hai.

Ye sunke sabse bada jhatka amar ko laga kyuki vo ab nidhi se nhi mil payega. Use koi bahana bhi nhi mil raha tha batane ke liye. Or bahi teeno uski halat bhi samajh rahe the.

Main- amar koi problem hai kya.

Amar- nhi chachu. Sab theek haj. Bas mujhe tension ho rahi hai ki ab hamari padai ka kya hoga.

Main- beta padai to kahi se bhi ki ja sakti hai. Online classes ki vyavastha kar dega clg tum sabki. Isliye padai ki tension lo hi mat.

Avi- papa hame bhi madad karni hai aapki. Is ladai me. Ham aise hath per hath rakhe nhi baithe reh sakte hai.

Main- achha. To ye karo ki ghar ki raksha karo. Kyuki ab me ghar filhaal nhi aane wala hu. Jab tak ye sab khatam nhi ho jata hai. Isliye ghar ki dekh rekh tum sabhi ko karni hai rony or bhai ke sath milke.

Un sabhi ka man to nhi tha lekin mere bar baar samjhane per vo maan gye. Or maine unke sath varsha or uski maa ko bhej diya. Car se hi. Kyuki flights saari delay chal rahi thi or mera jet to blast ho gya tha. Jiska mujhe kaafi dukh tha. Halaki company se naya mil jayega insurance ki madad se lekin usme waqt lagega. Vanraj bhi mere faisale se kush tha. Use bhi ab jyada chinta nhi rahegi in dono ki.

Baaki dekhte hai kya hota hai sab aage.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 81

Amar ne nidhi ko call karke sab bata diya tha. Or ye sunke use bhi bahut bura lag raha tha. Use bhi samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki vo kya kahe kya kare. Kaise vo amar ke pass reh sake. Lekin filhaal use koi rasta nhi mila sivaay ek ke ki vo bhi udaypur chali jaaye or bahi ruke. Lekin vo aise ghar se nhi ja sakti thi. Uske pita usko nahi jaane dete or ye baat vo bhi jaanti thi. Isliye usne filhaal ke liye ye sab sochna chhod diya. Or is judaai ko swikaar kar liya.

Bahi subah ki pehli kiran nikalte hi black heart ki aankhe khul gyi. Uska chehra pura safed pada hua tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise uski body me blood hai hi nhi. Or hoga bhi kaha se. Vo pehle se hi murda tha.

Bahi uske jaagte hi vikraal or kaya dono hi apne ghutno per baith gye or apne raja ko naman karne lage.

B.H- kaha hu main. Or ye konsa saal hai.

Vikraal- mere malik aap karib 100 varshon se soye hue the. Or ye ek Anjaan jagah hai jaha kaal ne aapko chhipa diya tha taaki aapka sarir salamat rahe or aapko firse neend se jagaya ja sake.

Ye sunte hi use yaad aaya ki kya hua tha or kyu vo so gya tha ya mar gya tha.

Or yaad aate hi uski anakhe puri tarah se laal ho gyi. Or uski aankho se turant hi ek laal roshni nikli jo ek bahut bade pahad se take gyi or dekhte hi dekhte vo pahad tukdo me tabdeel ho gya.

B.H- pitaji ab kya karoge kaise rokogi mujhe. Aapki jitni manmani karni thi aapne kar li. Ab mera samay aagya hai. Or aapka dafan hone ka.

Ye kehkar vi hasne laga or uske sath vikraal or kaya bhi.

B.H- kaal kaha hai vikraal.

Vikraal- malik vo ab nhi raha. Prithvi ke ek keede ne usko maar diya hai.

Or itne dino se bahi ek tha jo aapko jinda nhi hone de raha tha. Usne is paras pathar ko chhipa rakha tha.

B.H- kya prithvi ka ek chhote se keeda ne tumhe or kaal ko pareshan kar rakha tha. Kuch aisa bolo jo hajam ho mujhe. Ya fir sach me tum log kamjor ho gye ho.

Vikraal- ha malik ham aapke bina bakai me kamjor hi ho gye hai. Hamare andar jaan to thi lekin takat bilkul bhi nhi thi. Ham bas ji rahe the is ummid men ki aap kabhi na kabhi vapis jarur aayenge

B.H- chinta mat karo ab me aagya hu. Ab sab theek ho jayega. Kaal ka badla bhi lenge ham. Puri prithvi ki iski keemat chukanj padegi. Lekin sabse pehle hame hell king ko thikane lagana hoga isse pehle vo mere khilaaf fir se koi chal chale unko rokna hoga or hamare sare sathi kaha per hai. Or mohini vo kaha hai.

Vikraal- un sabhi ko hell king ne bandhi bana rakha hai. Vo bhi aapke loutne ka intjar kar rahe hai. Us qaid me unki powers tak kaam nhi kar rahi hai. Or mohini ab nahi rahi hai. Usko bhi usi prithvi ke keede me maar diya hai isi pathar ki madad se.

Ye sunte hi black heart ka gussa or bad gya or usne apna pair jor se jameen per patak diya. Or aisa karte hi baha ki puri jameen me bhari kampann hone laga. Kai jagah per bahut badi badi daraar khul gyi. Or usi ek darar mese ek bahut hi chhota keeda bahar nikla.
Or black heart ne use apne hatho me le liya. Or apne aap ko shant karne ke baad bola.

B.H-theek hai sabse pehle hame aone sathio ko chudana hai fir us prithvi wale se niptenge.

Vikraal- maaf karna malik lekin me or kaya baha nhi ja sakte hai hamne agar baha pair bhi rakha to ham bhi khak ho jayenge.

B.H- oohh ha me bhul gye tha. Theek hai tum dono prithvi jaao or mere swagat ki taiyariyan karo. Or is ko apne sath le jaao. Tab tak me hell se nipat ke aata hun

Usne vo keeda vikraal ke hath me rakha

Vikraal- jo hukum.

Ye kehkar black heart baha se gayab ho gya or uske jaate hi vikraal or kaya bhi baha se prithvi chale gye.

Black heart hell ke darwaje per pahucha apna signature kala wala lumba kot pehne hue or jaise hi use baha ke pehredaro ne dekha usper hamla kar diya. Lekin vo hamla ustak pahuchta usse pehle hi ek energy ne us pure darwaje ke hi chithde uda diye jiski chapet me vo do pehredaar bhi aagye. Or udte hue andar ja gire.

Uske baad black heart ne apni janm bhumi per apne kadam rakhe. Is waqt vo pathar uske pass hi tha. Or ye energy usi se nikli thi. Vo apni shaktiyo ka istemaal bilkul bhi nhi kar raha tha sirf pathar ko aadesh de raha tha or vo apna kaam karte ja raha tha.

Vo andar aaya or jitne bhi logo ne use dekha unme bhagdad mach gyi. Sabhi apni apni jaan bacha kar baha se bhagne lage. Yaha baha. Or black heart ko ye dekhkar kaafi maja aaraha tha isliye usne unke gharo me baisi hi energy chhodna start kar diya. Or ek ek karke sabhi gharo me bhayankar blast hone lage jiski bajah se kaafi log marne lage.

Tabhi uski najar ek bache per padi jo bahut hi tez ro raha tha or uski maa uske baaju me hi Mari padi thi.

Vo uske pass gya uske sir per hath fera pyar se use thoda chup karaya or koi kuch samajhta usse hi pehle vo bacha bahi per puri tarah se sad gya. Uska sarir ek hi jhatke me aisa hogya jaise lakdi me dimak lagne ke baad vo sad jaati hai or uski dhul jharne lagti hai. Baise hi us bache ki puri body ek hi jhatke me sad gyi or rakh banke bahi per gir gyi. Ye dekhke bakio ki ruh kamp gyi.

Or abhi vo or aage jata usse pehle hi usper hamla hua jo kisi or ne nahi balki hell king ne kiya tha.

B.H- kaise hai pitaji. Marne ke liye ready ho aap.

H.king- bhul me mat raho black. Bhulo mat pehle bhi tumhe tumhari manjil tak pahucha chuka hu main.

B.H- ha janta hu ki dhoke se kaise aapne mujhe qaid kiya tha. Lekin ab meri soul aazad hai or ab aapke qaid hone ki baari hai.

H.king- kosis karke dekh lo sayad kaam ban jaaye. Or yaha ke Masum logo ko maarna band kardo Verna ye pathar bhi tumhe nhi bacha payega mujhse.

B.H- ohhh me to dar gya. Pitaji kripa kar mujhe mat maariyega.

Ye Kehke vo hasne laga or baha moujud baaki sabhi apne dant peesne lage.

Bahi hell king ko bhi gussa aagya or unhone apni saahi chhadi se usper hamla kar diya. Lekin usper iska koi asar nhi hua.

B.H- kya pitaji bhul gye jab tak mere pass ye pathar hai aapki kisi bhi shakti ka mujhper koi asar nhi hone wala.

H.king- ha pata hai. Lekin koi haj jisse tumhe ye pathar bhi nhi bacha payega.

B.H- achha kon hai vo jara batana.

H.king- hai koi jald hi tumhari mulakaat hogi usse. Tab khud pata chal jayega.

Ye sunke vo thoda soch me pad gya.

B.H- jab saamne aayega tab usko bhi dekh lenge. Filhaal aapki baari hai.

Ye kehkar usne apne hatho ko aage kiya or unse jabardast energy nikli jo seedhi jaake king ko lagne lagi. Lekin king bhi ready tha usne apni chhadi se uski powers ko rok liya

Or dono ke beech ek bheesan yudh hona laga. Jisme haar to king ki hi ho rahi thi. Dono ek dusre per bhari pad rahe the. Lekin jyada bhari black heart hi tha. Black heart unke karib gya or unko garden se pakad liya king ne apni chhadi aage ki to usne use apne hatho me pakad liya or unke hathon se chhen liya or apni pakad ko unki garden per majbut karne laga. Lekin ye sadne wala jadu unper kaam nhi kar raha tha. Isliye usne unki chhadi ka istemaal unhi per kiya or vo dur ja gire.

Uske baad vo sambhal pate usse pehle hi usne pathar se unki soul ko qaid karne ko keh diya. Or aisa kehte hi unka sharir bejaan sa dharti per gir pada. Uske baad vo unke body ke pass gya or use sada diya apni powers se. Bahi king ke log ye najara dekhte hi reh gye. Unhe samajh me nhi aaya ki ye kaise or kya ho gya.

B.H- abse yaha ka raja me hu.

Or agar kisi ne meri baat manne se inkaar kiya to uska anjaam isse bhi bhayanak hoga.

Ye sunte hi baha per moujud sare log uske saamne jhuk gye. Or use pranaam karne lage.

Or sabko aise dekhke vo apni hasi hasne laga.

Fir usne ek khas ko ishare se apne pass bulaya. Or vo darte hue uske pass aaya.

B.H- jaao or mere sare sathiyo ko aazad kardo or unse kaho ki maine sabko darbaar me bulaya hai.

Ye sunke vo bhagta hua gya or black heart ke jitne samarthak the sabko usne aazad kar diya. Or sabko sandesha bhi suna diya. Jise sunke sabhi black heart ke darshan ke liye darbaar me doudte hue jaane lage. Or raste me jo bhi guard unhe milte vo un sabko maarne lage. Itne saalo ka gussa jo andar bhara hua tha vo sab nikalne lage. Or apni aazadi ka jashn manane lage. Un sabhi ne jail ke pass moujud har ek guard ko maar dala or kuch ne to unka khoon bhi pi liya itne saalo ki jo pyas thi saari un sabhi ne bujha li.

Aise hi sabhi pahuch gye darbaar me.

Baha unhone black heart ko king ki chair per baitha dekha or sabhi ne jhuk kar use pranam kiya.

Takshak- maharaj aapko sahi salamat dekhke kitni kushi ho rahi hai me bata nhi sakta hu.

B.H- hame bhi takshak ab tum sab aazad ho. Or jo karna hai kar sakte ho. Aadhe log prithvi per jaao or baha vikraal ke sath milke tehalka macha do. Sabko pata hona chahiye ki ham vapis aagye hai. Or baaki ke aadhe sabhi chhoti moti riyasato me jaao or hamara fermaan sunao ki ya to mit jaao ya mil jaao. Baaki aap sabhi jante hi hai ki kaise karna hai ye sab.

Ye sunke sabhi ne apni mundi ha me hilaai or sabhi ke chehre ki khushi hi bata rahi thi ki aaj ye sabhi kitne kush hai. Or black heart ka frrmaan sunte hi sabhi apne apne rasto per nikal gye.

Aadhe prithvi per to baaki space me baaki jagho per.

Baaki next update me dekhiye ki ab sab jagah kya hota hai. Or surya ki shaktiya kaise sabko rokti hai. Kya hota hai aage janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 82

Black heart apni gaddi per baitha apna manoranjan kar raha tha. Bahi uske pita ke bafadaar sabhi jail me daal diye gye the. Pure hell me jitni bhi praja thi unke bure din ab shuru ho gye the. Or us baat ka ehsas unhe bhi ho chuka tha. Kyuki black heart ke log 3- 4 gharon se kuch ladkiyo ko utha le gye the black heart ki seva karne ke liye.

Or sabhi jaante the ki aaj nhi to kal unke ghar ka bhi no. Lag hi jayega.

Bahi space me black heart ke logo ne tehalka macha diya tha. Bina kisi warning ke unhone sabhi jagho per utpaat macha diya tha. Logo ko maarna or unhe currypt karna bhi shuru kar diya tha. Like vampire ya or bhi kuch. Inki tadat badti ja rahi thi. Or har ek jagah black heart ka percham lehrata ja raha tha.

And rahi baat prithvi ki to. Yaha mamla kuch alag hone wala tha.

Raat ke samay vikraal takshak kaya or inke kuch sathi ek kisi sunsaan jagah per baithe hue the. Is waqt hath me bahi keeda tha jo B.H ne diya tha.

Takshak- kya soch rahe ho vikraal.

Vikraal- soch raha hu ye keede ka karna kya hai.

Takshak- sayad tum ise bhul gye ho. Yaad hai iska nirmaan black heart ne hi kiya tha. Sakaar planet ko tabah karne ke liye. Yaad karo.

Ye sunte hi vikraal sochne laga or use yaad aaya.

Vikraal- are ha me to bhul hi gya tha ise. Ye to vakai me kamaal ka jeeb hai.

Takshak- bahi to iska istemaal hame jab karna hai jab mamla hamare hatho se puri tarah nikalne lage. Khair aisa hoga to nhi lekin kya pata kya ho jaaye aage.

Kaya- chutkiyon me ye puri prithvi me tabahi macha dega. Baise ye najara dekhne me maja bahut aayega.

Vikraal- ye baat to hai.

Takshak- khair abhi suno kya karna hai. Hame seedha surya ko target karna hai. Vo khatam hua to samjho ham ye jung jeet gaye. Uske baad kisi ki himmat nhi hogi hamare khilaaf aankh uthane ki. Or sab aasani se hamare gulaam ban jayenge.

Vikraal- lekin kaise kare aap ye bataye.

Takshak- logo ko pareshan karo taaki vo hamare saamne aaye. Baise bhi ab puri prithvi per suraj jyada nhi nikalne wala hai. Kyuki black heart ke jaagte hi charo taraf baise bhi andhere ka raaj ho gya hai. Or andhera hamari takat hai. Or insano ki sabse badi kamjori. Or isi ka fayeda hame uthana hai.

Kaya- kya aisa sach me hoga.

Vikraal- ha kaya aisa pehle bhi ham hote hue dekh chuke hai.

Takshak- or uski shuruwat bhi ho chuki hai. Kal se din me keval 10 ghante hi suraj nikalega or ye samay dheere dheere kam hota jayega.

Kaya- fir to maja aajayega.

Vikraal- maja to aayega hi.

Inki yahi charcha chalti rahi kaafi der tak. Or aise hi raat ke 2-3 baj gye.

Jo samay in shaktiyon ke liye sabse jyada takatvar rehta hai.

Aise me takshak ne vikraal ko bheja surya ki neend haraam karne ke liye.

Vikraal or kaya sath me hi the. Or is waqt unke ghar ke bahar khade hue the mumbai wale.

Kaya- baise mera khayal ye hai ki kahi or tabahi machate hai. Vo use dekhke jaldi hi baha pahuch jayega. Aap kahi or tabahi machaye tab tak me usse chaya ka badla lungi. Or use aap tak nhi aane dungi.

Vikraal- nhi main ab tumhe nhi kho sakta hu. Mujhe tumhari kabiliyat per pura bharosa hai lekin uski chalaki per usse bhi jyada bharosa hai. Vo kisi bhi tarah tumhe hara dega ya maar dega or tumhare khatam hote hi meri shaktiya or kam ho jayegi. Or fir vo mujhe bhi aasani se hara dega.or ye risk me nhi le sakta isliye tumhe har waqt chhipa hua hi rehna hai. Taaki kahi agar vo mujhper bhari pade to tum meri madad kar sako.

Kaya- lekin

Vikraal- lekin vekin kuch nhi.

Ye sunte hi kaya ne sada sa muh bana liya.

Or ye dekhke vikraal ko hasi aagyi.

Vikraal- theek hai ek kaam karo tum vanraj ko sambhalo. Vo dono agar ek sath lade to bhari pad sakte hai. Isliye tum use uljhao me surya ko dekh lunga.

Kaya- theek hai.

YE sunte hi kaya gayab ho gyi or seedhi pahuch vanraj ke saamne. Jo abhi gehri neend me soya hua tha.

Use aisa dekhke kaya ko bahut gussa aaya or usne apni powers ka istemaal kiya or vanraj ko hawa me uchhal diya or seedha vanraj laga kamre ki chhat per or fir dhadaam se bed pe. Or is jhatke se uski neend ek dum se tut gyi. Or vo ladkhadata hua bed se neeche gir gya. Use samajh me nhi aaya ki abhi hua kya. Or kaise. Uski aankhe abhi bhi puri tarah se nhi khuli thi.

Kaya- hamari neend haraam karke tum chain ki neend so rahe ho.

Ye aawaj vanraj achhe se pehchanta tha. Or aisa hi hua aawaj sunte hi vanraj ki neend ek dum se gayab ho gyi. Or usne aankho ko pura khola or samne dekha

Jaha kaya apne pure khatarnaak rup me khadi hui thi. Uske baad pure bikhre the or slow-motion me move kar rahe the. Jaise koi saanp ho. Uske nakhun itne lumbe the ki kisi ke bhi body ko cheerte hue aar paar nikal jaaye. Uski aankhe laal thi. Or honto per ek kutil muskaan thi. Jiski bajah se uske danto ki thodi jhalak dikh rahi thi. Jo kaafi nukile the.

Isko aise dekhke koi bhi dar jaaye. Or kisi ki bhi neend hamesha ke liye udd jaaye.

Vanraj ek dum se khada hua.

Vanraj- mujhe to laga tha ki tum or vikraal dum daba ke bhag gye hoge chhaya ki mout ki khabar sunke. Lekin ab agar tum yaha ho to iska matlab saaf hai ki black heart jinda ho gya hai or usi ne tum sabko yaha bheja hai.

Kaya- sahi samjhe ho. Or tumhe ek or good news deti hu me. Tumhara madadgaar vo hell king ab nhi raha hai. Uski soul ko black heart ne qaid kar liya hai.

Ye sunte hi vanraj ko vakai me tagda jhatka laga. Use yakeen hi nhi ho raha tha ki itna takatvar king kaise black heart ki qaid me aagya.

Or kaya ne vanraj ka chehre per tension dekhte hi. Uske chehre per muskaan aagyi.

Or isi tension me vanraj apni soch me duba hua tha. Tabhi chaya ne. Apni speed se vanraj ke seene me aone nakhun gada diye. Or achanak hue is hamle se vanraj pura hill gya. Or use tez dard bhi hua. Bahi kaya ke nakhun se ek teevra poison vanraj ki body me failne laga. Or vanraj ki aankhe per poison ka asar dikhane laga tha. Uski aankhe chadne lagi thi.

Isi mouke ka fayeda uthaya or kaya vanraj ko baha se gayab karke kisi sunsaan jagah per le gyi.

Or use jameen per patak diya. Or jor jor se hasne lagi. Uski aawaj raat ke sannate ko cheerte hue charo dishaon me failne lagi. Ye aisi hasi thi ki sunke neend me hi mutde insaan.

Bahi uski aawaj sunke charo dishaon se dhua ke aakar me uske sathi aagye or charo taraf udne lage.

Bahi vanraj ab bhi behosh tha. Uski body heal ho rahi thi. Or kaafi tezi se hi rahi thi

Tabhi kaya ke ek sathi ne kaha ko bola.

A1- kahi ye mar to nhi gya.

Kaya- ye itni aasani se nahi marne wala hai. Dekhna abhi khada ho jayega. Puri tarah se theek hoke. Tum log bas ye dhyan rakhna ki vo surya yaha iski madad karne na aa paye.

A2- hamare hote hue is area tak koi pahuch sakta hai. Tum befikr raho or iska sahi se ilaaj karo.

Ye kehkar vo charo hawa me hi gayab ho gaye. Or charo dishaon me fail gye.

Bahi kaya vanraj ke jaagne ka intjaar karne lagi.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 83

Bahi dusri taraf vikraal is waqt surya ke kamre me tha.

Or is waqt surya apni aankho ko khol kar vikraal ko hi dekh raha tha.

Vikraal- neend nhi aarahi hai kya tumko.

Main- jab tak tum sab jinda ho main kaise so sakta hu.

Vikraal- baise tumne mujhe bahut hi bura jhatka diya hai meri chhaya ko maar ke.

Main- are ha me to bhul hi gya tha. Sorry uske liye.

Ye kehkar maine ek kutil muskaan vikraal ko di. Jisne aag me ghee ka kaam kiya. Or usne achanak hi mujhper hamla kar diya.usne apni power ko meri or feka me samay rehte bed se hat gya. Or power seedhi bed se takraai or takrate hi mera pyara bed chalna chur ho gya. Uske baad vikraal ne mujhper ek ke baad ke lagataar hamle karna shuru kiya or me har hamle se bach raha tha. Lekin mera ghar uske har hamle se tehas nehas ho raha tha. Pure ghar me aag lag gayi thi or badi badi late jalne lagi thi.

Bahi Harry ne aag bujhane ke upkarno ko active kar diya tha jis bajah se aag kaabu me aa rahi thi lekin agle hi pal fir se hamla ho jata.

Jab vikraal ne dekha ki uski power mujhse nhi takra rahi hai. To vo speed se mere pass aaya or mer gala daba diya. Or mujhe hawa me utha liya.

Vikraal- kitna bhagoge surya ab baise bhi tumhara time khatam ho chuka hai. Or hamara shuru ho gya hai. Black heart jinda ho chuka hai or tumhara subhchintak hell king mara ja chuka hai. Or tumhara dost vanraj is waqt apni mout se lad raha hai.

Main- kya vakai me tumhe aisa lagta hai ki use meri madad ki jarurat padegi. Bhulo mat usme bhi tumhari hi shaktiya hai. Kahi aisa na ho jaaye ki jise tum kamjor samajh rahe ho vo tumhe ek or jhatka dede kaya ko maar ke.

Ye sunte hi usne meri garden ko chhod diya. Or soch me pad gya kyuki kahi na kahi meri baat me use dum to laga hi. Or itna samay mere liye kaafi tha.

Or maine bina kisi chetavani ke usper hamla kar diya. Apna suit karke apni sword se.

Bahi usko mere kuch baar bahut jor se lage lekin vo jaldi hi sambhal gya. Or usne bhi jadu se apne liye ek talvar pragat ki or mujhse 2-2 hath karne laga. Me fast tha to vo bhi kam nhi tha. Mere har ek war se vo bach raha tha ya unhe rok raha tha. Or aisa bhi nhi ki ham normal speed me lad rahe ho.

Balki ham super fast speed se ek dusre per hamla kar rahe the. Jab bhi meri talvar ise bhedne waali hoti vo gayab ho jata or kahi or hi pragat ho jata like mere peeche ya baaju me.

Vikraal- kya lagta hai kab tak aise ladte rahoge.

Main- jab tak tum mar nhi jaate.

Ye kehkar maine usper ek or hamla kiya lekin vo fir se bach gya.

Vikraal- mere pass tumhare liye ek offer hai.

Main- yahi na ki me tum logo ke sath mil jaau.

Vikraal- sahi kaha. Ham puri dunia per raaj karenge sath milke. Or ham vo sab baate bhula denge jo tumne hamare sath ki hai. Like kaal ko maarna ya fir chhaya ko. Ya fir mohini ko.

Main- or me na kahu fir.

Vikraal- itni jaldi kya hai. Achhe se soch lo.

Main- maine soch liya hai. Is puri prithvi per keval mera hi raaj rahega hamesha ke liye. Me yaha ka rakshak hu. In sabhi ka. Or jab bhi tumhari jaisi takate yaha aayegi to unka swagat me apni is talvar se karunga. Or dusri baat insan kisi ki gulami karne ke liye paida nhi hue hai. Unhe bhi aazadi ke sath rehne ma pura haq hai. Or jab jab unki aazadi ko hadpane ke liye koi bhi aayega tab tab meri talvar apna rodra rup sabko dikhayegi.

Ye kehkar me shant hua or vikraal keval mujhe dekhta hi raha. Ya u kahe ki vo mujhe nhi balki meri body ko dekh raha tha jisme se dhua nikal raha tha. Or mujhe apni body per fir se jalan mehsus hone lagi thi. Jo badti hi ja rahi thi. Lekin maine use saha.

Bahi meri talvar bhi ek dum laal ho gyi thi jaise abhi bhatti mese use kisi ne nikala ho.

Ye dekhke vikraal soch me pad gya ki ye akhir ho kya raha hai.

Meri aankho mese bhi dhua nikalne laga tha. Mera suit baaki jagah to salamat tha lekin mere chehre ke uper ka hissa jal kar khak ho chuka tha.

Or vikraal ke dekhte hi dekhte meri khopdi jal uthi or uski laoge itni tez thi ki vikraal dekhte hi char kadam pichhe ho gya.

Vikraal- ye impossible hai.

Bahi is waqt me main nhi raha tha. Balki kuch or hi ban chuka tha. Mere hath pair mundi or baaki ka sara sharir jal raha tha. Or mujhe ab ek persent bhi jalan mehsus nhi ho rahi thi. Balki bahut achha lag raha tha.

Main2- surprise.

Ye sunte hi vikraal ke maathe per paseene ki baad aagyi. Or use samajh me nhi aaya ki ab akhir kiya kya jaaye.

Vikraal- vo sala hell king jaate jaate tumhe ye power de gya.

Main2- power de gya nhi mujhe aazad kar gya vo hamesha ke liye. Or tum sabki mout ka intjam bhi kar gya.

Vikraal- bhale hi tum ab powerfull ho gye ho. Lekin tum abhi bhi mera kuch nhi bigaad sakte. Yaad hai na tumhe pehle bhi haraya hai maine.

Main2- ka ki baat kar rahe ho tum. Tanki to nhi jab tum dum daba kar bhag gye the. Or fir kabhi vapis nhi aaye. Use harana nhi kehte bache. Balki jana bacha kar bhagana kehte hai.

Ye kehkar me aage bada or bahi vikraal mere kadmon ke sath peechhe hone laga. Main aage kadam rakhta to vo peechhe.

Or me kuch karta usse pehle hi vo baha se gayab ho gya.

Ye dekhke mere chehre per muskaan aagyi.

Main2- I love it. Abki baar ye chaal kaamyab nhi hone wali hai. Vikraal.

Ye kehkar me apne ghar se bahar nikla. Or mujhe turant hi buraai ki gandh aane lagi charo dishaon se. Jisse meri powers or badne lagi. Tabhi mujhe ek taraf se kuch jyada hi gandh aai. Main samajh gya ki ho na ho baha kaya hai

Main apne garage me gya. Or baha maine rony ki purani wali bike ko khadi dekha. JO pehle se hi bhutiya bike thi.

Main uske pass gya or use touch kiya.

Or aisa karte hi bike luti tarah se badal gyi. Or usme bhi aag lag gayi. Uski head light per ek bahut hi khatarnaak khopdi jaisa nishan aagya. Uski lapte bhi bahut tez thi. Main usper baitha or baithe hi vo start ho gyi. Or maine apni bike ko bada diya usi disha ki or jaha se mujhe kaya ki gandh aati thi.

Ab maje ki baat pata hai kya thi.

Bike super duper fast speed se bhag rahi thi. Jaise me paidal bhagya hu baise hi vo bike bhag rahi thi.

Aisaag raha tha jaise bike ke andar bhi formula inject kar diya ho.

Jo bhi ho maja bahut aaya. Jaha se bhi bike Gujarati baha road me gadde pad jaate or un gaddo me aag lagi rehti. or itni speed se nikalne ki bajah se road per khadi cars ke alarm apne aap bajne lagte.

Kuch hi sec lage mujhe us jungle me pahuchne me. Or me aaram se bina kisi rukavat ke us maidan me pahuch gya. Jaha vanraj or kaya ki ladai chal rahi thi. Or not a doubt abhi tak vanraj ne kaya ko kisi bhi tarah khud per haavi nhi hone diya tha. Jo usko kabiliyat ko bakhubi darsata hai.

Or unki fight achanak hi ruk gyi. Kyuki baha per meri entry jo ho chuki thi. Lekin donk hi mujhe nhi pehchan rahe the.

Main apni bike se utra or kaya ko dekha.

Kaya- kon ho tum.

Main2- tumhari mout.

Yevkehke maine vanraj ko side hone ka ishara kiya.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 84

Bahi vikraal chhip kar dekh raha tha. Or jaise hi usne dekha ki main kaya ke pass pahuch gya hu. Use samajhme nahi aaya ki ab vo kaya ko kaise bachaye. Or agar kaya khatam hui to uska bachna fir impossible ho jayega. Isliye ab uske pass samne aane ke aalawa koi or rasta hi nhi bacha tha.

Bahi vanraj ne mere ishare ko samjha or ek side ko khada ho gya. Bahi kaya ka muh ab meri taraf tha.

Or mujhe yaha per bahut saari buraai ki gandh aarahi thi. Like bahut saari. Jisse me samajh gya tha ki ye yaha akeli nhi hai.

Main2- apne saare sathiyo ko bhi bula lo. Jo yaha baha chhipe hue hai.

Kaya- unki jarurat nhi padegi tumhare liye me akeli hi kaafi hu. Nas itna bata do marne se pehle ki tum akhir ho kon.

Main2- jaankar kya kar logi. Baise bhi ab marne wali ho tum.

Ye kehkar main super fast speed se uske ek dum karib pahunch gya or apne hatho se uski garden ko pakad kar use utha diya.

Bahi vo is hamle se sambhal hi nhi paai. Or meri aag ki lapto ki tapan use bahut tez mehsus hone lagi. Or mere gala dabate rakhne se use saas lene me bhi kaafi takleef hone lagi.

Bahi ye najar dekh ke vikraal achanak se pragat ho gya. Or usne ek bhari energy ka prahaar mujhper kiya jisse me kaya ko chhodta hua dur jaake gira. Halaki maidan kaafi bada tha.

Ek sec. Ke liye meri puri aag bujh gyi jise dekhke vikraal ke chehre per muskaan aagyi. Lekin agle hi pal uski muskaan gayab ho gyi. Kyuki meri aag fir se jalne lagi thi.

Or ye dekhke uske mathe per fir se silvate pad gyi.

Mujhe laga tha ki ye fir se na bhag jaaye isliye mujhe ek idea sujha.

Maine apni talvar hath me pakdi or usme bhi bhari lapte nikal rahi thi. Uske baad maine super speed se pure ground ka ek chakkar lagaya. Talvar ko jameen me laga kar. Jisse pure ground ke charo taraf aag lag gayi.

Halaki aag halki si thi.

Lekin jaise hi maine aag ko ishara kiya. Uska size badta gya. Or itna uncha ho gya ki kisi ka bhi usko paar karke jana impossible hai. Bahi maine apne dono hatho ko aasmaan me uper kiya or jod diya. Or aisa karte hi vo aag uper hi uper ek dusre se jud gyi. Or ab ham ek aag ke kamre me qaid ho gye the. Matlab me nhi kaya or vikraal or usne char sathi. Jo abhi bhi mere saamne nhi aaye the. Us aag ne ek pinjre ka aakar le liya tha jisme ek bhi chhed nhi tha.

Ye dekhke vikraal kaya or vanraj teeno ke hi hosh udd gye. Or ye dekhke vikraal ne kaya ka hath pakada or baha se gayab ho gya. Lekin agle hi pal vo vapis se apni usi jagah per pragat ho gya.

Main2- kosis bhi mat karna ab bhagne ki. Kyuki is agni ko paar karke koi bhi nhi ja sakta hai. Kamse kam jinda to nhi. Ha marne ke baad jarur ise paar kar jaoge yamraaj ke pass pahuchne ke liye.

Ye kehkar maine ek bhayanak hasi hasi.

Kaya- ye hai kya cheez.

Vikraal- ye rider hai. Ham jaise bhuto ko nipatane wala rider. Or ye creation hai hell king ki. Jisne apne marne se pehle hamare marne ka intjam kar diya tha. Kisi khaas ko ye shaktiyan deke ya tu kahe ki usko aazad karke.

Kaya- lekin ye khaas insan kon hai.

Vikraal- surya.

Ye sunte hi kaaya ke hairangi ki koi seema nhi rahi. Bahi ye baat vanraj ne bhi suni or use bhi yakeen nhi hua ki surya or ghost rider kaise. Akhir kab kaha kya hua ki ye aisa ban gya. Or isne mujhe bataya kyu nhi kuch.

Ab baari thi aamne saamne wale yudh ki. Kyuki ab bhag to koi sakta nhi tha yaha se. Isliye sabhi ne ladne ka faisla kiya. Bahi vanraj ek jagah baith gya or ye ladai ka aanand lene laga.

Is waqt vikraal or kaya dono ke hatho me takvare thi. Or dono hi apni apni kala me mahir the. Bahi vo charo ki shaktiya bhi alag alag thi. Jinka istemaal ab vo sabhi karne wale the.

Bahi mere bhi dono hathon me apni takvare thi jinme already aag lagi hui thi. Mera chehra per khatarnaak aag lagi hui thi jiski lapte aisi udd rahi thi jaise mere baal ho. Mere chehre per ek katil hasi thi. Jiska matlaab saaf tha ki aaj yaha in sab ki kabr khudne wali hai. Or meri pyaas bujhne wali hai. Kyuki kai varsho se me bhula or pyasa tha. Maine kisi bhi buri soul ko nhi khaya tha abhi tak. Isliye ye sikaar mere liye kaafi khaas the.

Bahi ye baat vikraal achhe se jaanta tha ki aaj yaha se use koi chamatkaar hi bacha sakta hai. Lekin usne bhi ye faisla kar liya tha ki vo kayro ki tarah nhi balki bahaduro ki tarah lad kar marega.

Bahi vikraal or kaya ne ek sath meri taraf doud laga di. Bahi maine jaise hi apna pair aage badhaya me hil bhi nhi pata kyuki uncharo mese ek ne mere dono pairon ko jakad rakha tha. Vo mitti me mila hua tha. Or usne mere dono pairo ko pakad rakha tha. Me hil bhi nhi pa raha tha. Bahi vikraal or kaay jaise hi mere karib pahuche unhone ek sath chhalang mari or aonj talvaro ka prahaar kiya mere uper. Lekin mere hath is waqt free the to maine apni dono talvaro se unke praharo ko roka.

Or apni talvaro ko kuch is tarah se ghumaya ki unke hath ki position change ho gyi or unki takvar neeche pahuch gyi or isi mouke ka fayeda utha kar maine dono ke chehro per ek ek punch jad diya jisse donk thodi dur ja gire. Or isi mouke ka fayeda utha kar maine apni donk talvaro ko mere pairo ke lass jameen me gaad diya. Jo seedhi is bhut ke seene me jaake lagi or un takvaro ki aag ne use bahi per jala kar bhasm kar diya. Or mere pair ab aazad the. Or in 6 mese ek ka kaam khatam ho chuka tha. Charo taraf lagi aag apni charam seema per thi. Or itni tez garmi sabhi ko kag rahi thi ki thandi raat me sabhi paseene me tar ho gye the. Sirf mujhe chhodke.

Bahi maine apni ek talvar ko kaya ki taraf feka seedha jo seedhi uske seene me ghupne wali thi. Lekin ain samay per vikraal ne use dhakka deke neeche gira diya or uski jaan bach gyi. Bahi meri deli hui talvaar Bapis se mere pass aagyi bina sikaar kiye.

Tabhi un teeno mese 2 bhut mere pass aaye or mere dono hatho ko unhone pakad liya jinme se ek ke pass paani ko power thi. Or vo uska istemaal karke mere andar lagi aag ko bujhane laga lekin uska koi asar mere uper nhi ho raha tha.

Fir maine apni mundi ko ghuma ke uski anakho me dekha vo abhi bhi dhue ke shape me hi tha lekin uska chehra fir bhi dikh raha tha. Or usne meri aankho me dekha us jwala ne use andar tak hila diya jo usne meri aankho me dekhi. Or uske agle hi pal maine apna muh khola or usme se bhayankar aag nikli jo seedhi uske muh me jaake lagi or maine aag chhodna jaari rakha jab tak uska tanduri nhi ban gya.

Or ye dekhke dusre wale ne mujhe chhod diya or baha se bhagne laga to maine maine uski garden pakad li or use bhi usi aag me jhok diya or dono apne papo ko yaad karte hue jor jor se chillane lage. Unhe samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki vo jal kaise rahe hai. Jabki unka to koi sharir bhi nhi hai.

Or thodi hi der me unki rakh mere hatho me thi.

Or ab bas 3 log hi bache hue the. Jinme ek bhut or tha jo itna dar gya tha ki mere saamne aane ki himmat hi nhi ho rahi thi uski.

Bahi ye sab dekhke kaya ke hath pair kampane lage the. Or vikraal ka dill joro se dhadkane laga tha.

Kaya- vikraal ab kya kare. Ye janvar se kaise bache. Kuch tigdam lagao kuch karo.

Vikraal- isper kisi bhi shakti ka koi asar nhi hone wala hai.

Kaya- to fir theek hai ise aage se uljhao me peechhe se uski mundi alag karti hu

Vikraal- ok

Ye kehkar vikraal meri taraf bhaga or hamare beeche talvar bazi ka ek or mukabla shuru ho gya.

Bahi kaya meri najro se bachte hue mere pichhe ko jaane lagi.

Or ye sab vanraj dekh raha tha or has raha tha. Or jor jor se cheer kar raha tha is fight ko. Or beech beech me taliya baja raha tha. Use itna maja aaj se pehle kabhi nhi aaya tha. Ye sab dekhke use aisa lag raha tha jaise vo koi sapna dekh raha ho.

Bahi vikraal mujhper kai war kar raha tha lekin uske saare baar fail ho rahe the

Bahi kaya achanak se ek jump leke mere kandhe per aagyi or apni talvar se meri mundi ko ek hi jhatke me alag kar diya.

Or aisa karte hi meri aag shant ho gyi or meri khopdi ek side ko gir gyi. Or ye najara dekh ke vikraal or kaya khush ho gye bahi vanraj puri tarah se shocked ki ye kya ho gya.

Bahi dono ne abhi tak apni kushi manana start bhi nhi kiya tha ki meri aag fir se jalne lagi or meri mundi fir se jud gyi. Or ye dekhke kaya or vikraal ek dum se peeche ko ho gye.

Bahi abki baar maine achanak se vikraal ko ek tagda punch mara jisse vo thoda dur ja gira. Or maine agle hi pal kaya ko uski garden se pakad kar utha diya. Or jor se apna muh kholkar chillaya. Ye chillana sun ke uski ruh bhi kamp gyi. Or agle hi pal uski soul meri muh me ghusne lagi. Vo bas tadapti hi rahi or bahi vikraal bas ye najara dekhta hi reh gya. Or kuch hi der me uska bejaan pathar jaisa sharir jameen per pada tha jiske andar se soul nikalte hi vo turant hi sad gya or dekhte hi dekhte rakh me badal gya.

Bahi ye dekhte hi vikraal ko or tagda jhatka laga kyuki uski baaki ki powers bhi kaya ke sath gayab ho gyi thi.

Or ye sab dekhke vikraal ko bahut gussa aaya. Ab uske pass ek hi power bachi hui thi.

Vo usi gusse ke sath khada hua. Or apni aankho se khatarnaak lazor nili or us lazor ka seedha nishana tha main. Lazor mujhse takraai uski power wakai me bahut jyada thi. Or us lazor se keval utna hua ki mera suit pighalne laga baaki or kuch bhi nhi ho raha tha mujhe.

To maine kya kiya aage badhna shuru kiya. Uski lazor ko cheerte hue me uski taraf badne laga. Vo bhi tezi se.

Or me uske ekdum karib pahunch gya. Or ek hi jhatke me uski garden ko daboch liya. Or apni aag ki lapto ko uske chehre per chhoda.

Or is tapan se uski lazor nikalna band ho gya. Or maine uske chehre ko dekha or usne aapni najre neechi kar li.

Main2- kya hua vikraal nikal gyi saari hawa. Ab samay aagya hai. Apne saare paapo ko yaad karne ka. Meri aankho me dekh vikraal.

Ye maine thoda jor se bola or sunte hi uski or meri najar takarai. Usne direct meri aankho me dekha or dekhta hi reh gya.

Use meri aankho me apne kiye gye har ek gunaah dikhne lage.ek ek karke vo sab dikh use jo usne Aaj Tak kiya hai. Kitno ko mara hai kitno ko pareshan kiya hai.

Or yahi sab dekhte dekhte hi uska kaam kab tamaam ho gya use pata hi nhi chala. Akhir me vo pura pathar ka ban gya uski aankhe bahi jam gyi. Or akhir me vo pathar bani murti tukdo me tut kar bikhar gyi. Or vikraal ka kaam yahi khatam ho gya.

Or fir maine bahi khade khade apni mundi ko ghumaya or tedi najar se side me dekha jaha vo last bacha hua bhut khada hua tha. Or vo kuch karta usse pehle hi mere muh se nikli jwala ne uska bhi kaam tamam kar diya.

To be continue………………………

UPDATE - 85

Sabhi aasani se khatam ho chuke the. Or vanraj bas dur se hi khada hoke dekh raha tha ki ab akhir ye surya Bapis kaise banega. Use kuch samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki kya kiya jaaye. Bahi charo taraf lagi aag bhi abhi tak jal rahi thi. Vo bhi shant hone ka naam nhi le rahe thi. Fir bhi usne himmat karke aage badhne ka faisla liya.

Vo dheeme dheeme kadmo se aage bada or usne thodi dur se hi surya ka naam pukara

Vanraj- surya.

Ye aawaj sunke rider ne peechhe mud ke dekha.

Or usne gour se vanraj ko dekha or tezi se uske pass gya. Bahi is tarah usko apne pass aata dekhke vanraj ke hath pair kamp gye. Use laga kahi ye uska bhi kaam tamaam na karde.

Rider uske ek dum karib aake ruka or uski khushbu sunghne laga. Actually vo bas buraai ko sunghata hai. Or agar kisi ke andar se thodi bhi buraai ki smell aagyi to vo gya kaam se.

Or is waqt vanraj kisi murti ki tarah ek dum seedha khada hua tha. Or rider uske andar ki buraai ko sunghne ki kosis kar raha tha.

Main2- tum ek achhe insan ho bas thodi der ke liye behal gye the. Or galat raste per chale gye the. Lekin ab mujhe tumhare andar se buraai ki thodi si bhi smell nhi aarahi hai iska matlab tum ab safe ho.

Ye sunke vanraj ki saas me saas aai.

Vanraj- mujhe surya se baat karni hai.

Main2- subah aana abhi mujhe apne sikaar dhundne hai.

Ye kehkar usne seeti bajai or uski bike apne aap start hoke uske pass aagyi. Or vo uspe baitha.

Main2- ye aag mere jaate hi shant hu ho jayegi or fir tum bhi ja sakte ho yaha se. Or seedhe ghar hi jana

Vanraj- ha ghar hi jaunga.

Ye kehkar rider ne apni bike ko aage badhaya or full speed se aag ko paar karte hue nikal gya baha se. Or rider ke aag ko paar karte hi aag se bana hua pura pinjara apne aap hi khatam ho gya or charo taraf ka mahool fir se pehle jaisa ho gya. Halaki mousam garmi kaafi bad gyi thi. Isiliye vanraj ne jaldi hi baha se nikalne ka faisla kiya or ghar ke liye seedhi doud laga di.

Kuch hi Minto me vo pahuch gya surya ke ghar. Or jab baha pahuch kar usne ghar ki haalat dekhi to apna sir pakad liya. Kyuki pure ghar ki band buri tarah baj chuki thi. Ghar ki deeware kaali pad gyi thi. Aag ki bajah se.

Vanraj- ye kya haal ho gya ghar ka.

Harry- sir ab kya kar sakte hai. Jo hona tha so ho gya. Baise surya sir kaha hai.

Vanraj- vo surya nhi hai. Balki uske andar ka khukhara shaitaan hai. Jisko jaha buraai dikhegi vo apna sikaar usko bana lega. Or is waqt bhi vo bahi karne gya hai.

Harry- ha sir maine dekha baha jungle me kya hua. Vakai me pal bhar me sabko khatam kar diya. Or ek hisaab se ye achha hi hua. Kyuki aise shaitano ke liye. Unka aisa rup hi theek hai.

Vanraj- ha ye baat to hai. Or uska ye rup dekhke meri tension kaafi had tak khatam ho gyi hai. Or ab mujhe pura viswas ho gya hai ki black heart or uski gang ka safaya hone se koi nhi rok sakta hai.

Harry- ha sahi kaha. Khair abhi subah hone me waqt hai to bataiye kya karne ka irada hai.

Vanraj- koi kamra salamat bacha ho to bata do me bahi so jaunga.

Harry- theek hai sir uper wale kamro me se koi ek le leejiye vo sab theek hai.

Vanraj- thanks Harry

Ye bolke vanraj uper gya or ekkamre me jaake so gya.

Bahi me apni bike per pure sehar ke chakkar kat raha tha lekin mujhe burai ko gandh kahi per bhi nhi aai. Sayad mere bare me sabhi ko pata chal gya tha or sabhi apne apne bilo me chhip gaye honge. Isliye suraj ke nikalne tak me yaha baha ghumta raha. Or jaise hi suraj nikle meri bike apne aap ruk gyi or me bike se neeche. Me jameen per leta or puri tarah se normal ho gya. Mere body me jo aag lagi hui thi vo apne aap bujh gyi. Or ab me surya wale besh me Bapis aagya tha.

Thodi der tak me vaise hi jameen per leta raha or yaad karne laga ki kal kya kya hua. Lekin mujhe sab kuch thoda thoda hi yaad tha. Baaki puri ghatna yaad nhj aarahi thi.

Meri sanse jor jor se chal rahi thi jinhen me control kar raha tha.

Tabhi achanak se mujhe ek bahut hi tez horn sunai diya to maine apni mundi ko ghuma kar dekha to ek truck seedha mere hi uper chada ja raha tha. Use dekhte hi meri aankhe chad gyi. Or me furti se side ko ludak gya. Or truck apni speed se mere baju se nikal gya. Or maine chain ki saas li.

Khair thodi der lete rehne ke baad me khada hua apne kapde saaf kiye. Jo kai jagah se jal gye the. Fir bhi theek the. Uske baad maine dekha ki mai. Akhir hu kaha. Ab mobile mere pass tha nhi or milestone bhi nhi laga hua tha. Isliye ab kisi se puchhna tha mujhe.

Lekin aaspass koi nhi tha. Isliye apni bike ko uthaya or jis disha me meri bike padi hui thi uski opposite disha me maine jana shuru kar diya. Or thodi hi aage gya tha me ki mujhe ek aadmi dikha jo paidal hi road per tehal raha tha. Maine uske baju me apni bike ko roka.

Main- are bhai jara suno to.

Meri aawaj sunke vo mere pass aaya

U- ha bhai kya hua.

Main- darashal mujhe mumbai jana hai. Konsa rasta hai baha ka or yaha se kitni duri per haj

U- bhai aap mumbaj wale road per hi ho. Yaha se mumbaj karib 150 km dur hai.

Main- isi taraf jana hai.

U- ha bhaisaab. Isi taraf jaiye pahuch jayenge aap mumbai.

Main- dhanyavad bhai.

U- baise bhai aapki bike badi mast hai. Kaha se li hai ye or konsi company ki hai.

Main- bhai ye bike mere bhai ne banai hai. Khud apne hatho se. Ye kisi company ki nhi haj.

U- aisi bike banwane me kitna kharcha aajayega.

Main- jyda nhi 2-3 lakh me aisi bike van jayegi.

U- ohh ye to bahut mehngi hai.

Ye sunkar mujhe samajh me aaya ki maine thoda jyada hi casual bol diya

Main- ha bhai mehngi to haj. Khair chalo me nikalta hu. Thanks.

U- ok bhai.

Ye kehkar maine bike ko aage badhaya apni full speed se. Mujhe jald se jald ghar pahunchana tha.

Or aisa hi hua ek ghante me main mumbai me ghus gya tha. Or ab kamse kam aadha ghanta or lagega ghar tak pahunchane me.

Or hua bhi aisa hi me 1:30 ghante ke pure safar ke baad ghar pahuch hi gya. Or jan baha ki haalat dekhi to mere hosh hi udd gye. Kyuki ghar ki haalat vakai me kharab ho gyi thi. Or ghar me repairing ka kaam jori shoro se chal raha tha.

Or bahi mujhe bahar ki side vanraj ek jagah baitha hua dikha subah ki chai peete hue or news paper padte hue.

Main- kaise ho miyan.

Ye aawaj sunke usne meri taraf dekha or ek hi jhatke me khada ho gya or meri taraf aaya or mere gale mila.

Vanraj- kaha gye the

Main- pata nhi jaha vo le gya chala gya me. Baise kya hua raat ko. Kuch galat salat to nhi kar diya maine.

Vanraj- bhai kurta faad ke rumaal kardiya aapne.

Main- achha aisa kya kar diya.

Vanraj- jyada kuch nhi. Bas vikraal kaya or uske kuch sathiyo ka kaam tamaam kardiya aapne. Vo bhi aise jaise vo koi machar ho. Jitni aasani se insan macharro ko maarte hai baise hi aapne un sabhi ko mara hai.

Ye sunke mujhe vakai me jhatka laga.

Main- what vikraal kaya khatam.

Vanraj- ha bhai. Maja hi aagya.unko tadapta hua dekhke.

Or agar ye rider isi speed se chalta raha to kuch hi dino me black heart khud tumhare saamne hoga ladne ke liye kyuki uske pass log hi nhi bachenge aage bhejne ke liye.

Main- vakai me.

Vanraj- baise aajkal mujhse bahut kuch chhipane lage ho tum. Mujhe bataya kyu hi iske baare me.

Main- actually me khud pehle dekhna chahta tha ki kya hota hai kaise hota hai. Hota bhi hai ya nhi. Isiliye nhi bataya tha.

Vanraj- baise ye sab hua kab tha.

Main- kal raat ko hi. Uske baad subah maine sabko ghar bhej diya tha or raat me ye sab ho gya.

Vanraj- sahi hai. Baise kya lagta hai.ab black heart kya karega jab use iske baare me pata chalega.

Main- kuch keh pana muskil hai. Isliye filhaal hame saabdhan rehne ki jarurat hai. Baaki dekhte hai kya karta hai vo.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 86

Bahi dusri taraf ghar per mahol theek thak tha bas amar ka dill yaha per nhi lag raha tha kyuki uska dill to already kisi or ke pass chala gya tha.

Or yahi hal nidhi ka bhi tha. Jo is waqt bister per ulti leti hui thi or amar ke khayalo me khoi hui thi. Or halke halke muskura rahi thi. Usne iswaqt ek short skirt pehni hui thi jo uski jangho tak hi seemit thi. Or uske aise letne ki bajah se thoda or uper ko ho gya tha. Or uper ek t shirt. Bahi uske kamre ka darwaja khula hua tha. Or baha per koi chhip kar nidhi ke pichhwade ko taad raha tha. Or soch raha tha ki kab ye meri banegi. Kab me iske badan ka raspan kar paunga.

Kaafi der tak vo baha khada raha. Or jab usne dekha ki nidhi bister se uth rahi hai to vo baha se chup chap nikal gya or nidhi ko bhanak bhi nhi lagi ki koi use aise dekh raha tha.

Bahi use pata tha ki nidhi ka chakkar ab kisi or se chalne laga hai. Isliye use kaafi insecurity ho rahi thi ki nidhi usse hamesha ke liye dur ho jayegi. Or yahi soch soch ke uski rato ki neend udi hui thi. Use kuch aisa plan chahiye tha jisse ye dono ek dusre se alag ho jaaye or nidhi kisi tarah uski jholi me aajaye. Or isiliye vo abhi tak khamosh hai.

Lekin ye kab tak aisa rehta hai ye dekhne wali baat hai.

Bahi sabhi bache gaav me ghumne nikale hue the sham ka samay tha. Or ghumte hue vo log gaav se bahar ek jheel ke pass pahuch gye. Or bahi apna jamawda laga liya. Samar or varsha sabse thode alag baith gye hatho me hath dalke. Or avi ashk or amar ek sath baith gye. Bahi amar thoda gupchup tha or ashk hamesha ki tarah bad bad kar rahi thi beech beech me or avi uski khichai.

Ashk- kya hua bhai aap itne shant kyu ho. Bhabhi ki jyada yaad aarahi hai kya.

Amar- ha yaar mera to bilkul bhi man nhi lag raha hai yaha per.

Avi- bhai aap kaho to kal milne chale mumbai.ya aap akele hi chale jaao.

Ashk- baise me mana to nhi karna chahti lekin bhai agar papa ko pata chala to bahut dant bhi pad sakti hai. Isliye jo bhi faisla le soch samjh ke lena.

Amar- i know isiliye to nhi ja raha hu me baha per.

Avi- baise me aapki madad kar sakta hu. Raat me chhip kar jaane me or Bapis aane me.

Ye sunke donk ne hairangi se avi ko dekha.

Amar- kaise.

Avi- robo ki madad se aap chupchap ja sakte hai or aa bbi sakte hai.

Ye sunke amar or ashk ne ek dusre ko aise dekha jaise soch rahe ho ki ye idea unhe kyu nhi aaya.

Ashk- are ha yaar ye idea mujhe kyu nhi aaya.

Avi- kyuki tu duffer hai.

Ashk- achha bada aaya. Chal maan liya ki robo bhai ko le jayega lekin Harry ka kya. Uske bina to ghar me patta bhi nhi ghus sakta fir robo bhai ko le jayega or use pata nhi chalega aisa possible hi nhi hai. Or usko pata chala matlab saaf hai ki papa ko pata chal gya. Or fir band bajna tay hai.

Avi- baise Harry ko ham samjha kar apni side kar lenge. Or usse kahenge ki papa ko kuch na vataye. To vo maan jayega. Vo apna dude haj.samajh jayega.

Amar- to ek kaam kar abhi bula usko or mujhe bhej do. Raat hone se pehle to me mil ke sabhi jaunga. Abhi 2-3 ghante hai andhera hone me.

Ashk- ha ye idea theek hai. Aisa hi kar bula usko.

Avi- ok jo hukum.

Ye kehkar abhi ne apne mobile se robo ko active kiya or use apne pass bulaya

Robo is waqt mumbai base me hi tha. Jaise hi use command mila vo udd gya avi ke pass aane ke liye.

Or karib 15 min. Me vo avi logo ke saamne khada tha. Bahi Samar or varsha ka dhyan gya usper to vo bhi aagye baha per. Unhe laga kuch hua hoga.

Samar- kya hua ye yaha kaise.

Avi- maine bulaya hai bhai.

Samar- kyu.

Ashk- vo kya hai hamare bade bhaiyya ko bhabhi ki bahut yaad aarahi hai to ye unko milane ye jayega or vapis le aayega. Puri safety ke sath.

Ye sunke sabhi ke chehre per smile aagyi.

Uske baad amar ne nidhi ko call kiya or ek restaurant me milne bulaya 15 min. Me jo unke ghar ke pass hi tha. Or jab nidhi ko pata chala ki amar bahi per usse milne aaraha hai to vo kushi se pagal ho gyi or jaldi se ready hone nikal gyi. Halaki ready hone ke liye 15 min. Bahut hi kam hai. Lekin usne thoda sa touchup kiya badiya si dress pehni or nikal gyi ghar se.

Bahi avi ne sab samjha diya robo ko or vo bhi samajh gya or usne amar ko kaske pakda or dono udd gye full speed se or theek 15 min. Me usi restaurant ke pass hi ek sunsaan jagah per land ho gye. Baha se amar ne usko Bapis base per bhej diya or 2 ghante baad yahi milne ka bol diya. Usne command accept kiya or base me chala gya.

Bahi amar ne khud ko theek kiya baal bagera set kiye hath se hi or kapde theek kiye or pahuch gya restaurant jaha per use nidhi ek seat per baithi hui dikh gyi to vo uske pass gya.

Amar- hii madam.

Ye sunke nidhi ne peechhe dekha or amar ko baha dekh ke kush ho gyi or jor se chipak gyi usse.

Dono kaafi betaab the ek dusre ke liye

Amar- public place hai nidhi control.

Ye sunke dono alag hue or bahi baith gye. Waiter ko 2 coffee ka order diya or lag gye dono apni gappo me.

Nidhi- achanak yaha kaise. Or bataya bhi nhi kab aaye yaha.

Amar- abhi aaya tha khaas tumse milne sabse chhipke. Agar chachu ya papa ko pata chala to pakka band bajegi ghar per.

Nidhi- achha to fir kyu aaye yaha.

Amar- kya kare ghar per bilkul bhi man nhi lag raha tha. Har samay tumhari hi yaad aarahi thi. Isiliye aana pada.

Nidhi- sach kahu to mera bhi yahi haal hai. Na clg me man lag raha hai na ghar per. Nas har pal yahi sochati hu ki jaldi se hamari shadi ho jaaye or me aapke sath rehne lagu.

Amar- me bhi yahi sochata hu. Lekin kya kare abhi shadi ki age bhi nhi hai hamari or itni jaldi shadi karni bhi nhi hai. Or ghar wale hasenge alag agar unko maine bola to sab khichai karenge meri.

Nidhi- ha lekin is dill ka kya kare.

Amar- khair chhodo or sunao

Nidhi- kya sunau.

Amar- kuch bhi.

Dono ki romantic gapshap shuru hui or chalti hi rahi. Kab 2 ghante nikal gye pata hi nhi chala. Akhir me amar ka call baja to usne attend kiya jo robo ka tha.

Robo- sir 2:30 ghante ho chuke hai andhera bhi ho gya hai. I think ab hame chalna chahiye.

Amar- ok bas 10 min. Me aaya.

Amar- ab chalta hu. Verna sab gadbad ho jayegi.

Nidhi- jana jaruri hai. Mat jaao

Amar- man to nahi hai lekin jana padega. Ab aata rahunga milne isi tarah.

Nidhi- to fir theek hai. Ab kab aaoge.

Amar- aata hu 3-4 din me. Roj roj nhi aasakta

Nidhi- I understand. Ok chalo me aapko chhod deti hu. Baise aaye kaise the

Amar- jadu se. Or baise hi chala jaunga.

Ye kehkar or mouka dekhke amar ne ek halki si kiss nidhi ko kar li. Or isse nidhi ek dum se hairan or sharma gyi. Uske baad amar ne bill diya or nidhi ko bye bolke nikal gya baha se. Nidhi ne bhi usi byy kiya or fir se vo thodi mayus ho gyi lekin ab kushi jyada thi or mayusi kam. Or usi kushi ke sath vo bhi apne ghar chali gyi. Jaha fir se us teesre bande ne use dekha or vo thoda soch me pad gya ki ye kaha gyi thi or iske chehre per ye smile kaisi.

Bahi amar usi sunsaan jagah per pahucha or baha se robo use uda le gya usi jheel ke pass jaha se usne amar ko pick kiya tha. Jaha sabhi uska wait kar rahe the.

Uske baad robo Bapis mumbai aagya bahi Harry ko sab pata tha ki aaj kya or kaise hua hai. Lekin usne ye bat surya ko nhi batai. Batane ki jarurat bhi nhi lagi use.

Or baaki ke bache kushi kushi apne ghar chale gye tehalte hue.

Bahi dusri taraf takshak puri tarah hairan tha vikraal or kaya ki mout se. Use samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki unki mout akhir hui kaise. Kyuki use abhi tak nahi pata tha ki surya ab kya ban chuka hai.

Or ab takshak ghanta raha tha ki ye khabar vo black heart ko kaise de. Lekin batana bhi jaruri tha.
Isliye usne black heart se contact kiya

B.H- bolo takshak koi kush khabar.

Takshak- nhi ek buri khabar jarur hai.

B.H- kya?

Takshak- vikraal or kaya ab nhi rahe un dono ka ant ho chuka hai. Lekin ye kaise or kisne kiya mujhe pata nhi chala hai.

Ye sunke black heart ek dum se khada ho gya or jor se bola.

B.H- kya bak rahe ho takshak. Kab hua ye.

Takshak- aaj hi raat ko. Unko maine surya se nipatne bheja tha. Lekin vo Bapis hi nhi aaye. Mere ek khabri ne bataya ki kisi aag wale danav ne un sabhi ka khatma kar diya. Jab vo vanraj se lad rahe the. Vo achanak hi aaya or achanak hi gayab ho gya.

Ye sunte hi black heart ka chehra ek dum se peela pad gya. Or use apne pita ki baat yaad aai ki vo jiske baare me keh rahe the vo yahi hai rider. Black heart jaanta tha rider ke baare me or uski shaktiyo ke baare me bhi.

B.H- kya sach me usme aag wala danav hi kaha tha.

Takshak- ha. Lekin aap itne pareshan kyu lag rahe hai. Kya hua. Koi chinta ki baat hai kya.

B.H- ha takshak bahut badi chinta ki baat hai. Kyuki agar bakai me baisa danav hai to samajh lo hamme se koi bhi ab surakshit nhi hai kahi per bhi.

Takshak- aisa kya hai us danav me. Hai kon vo.

B.H- vo rider hai ghost rider. Mere pita ke dwara banaya gya ek danav. Jo apan jaise buri shaktiyon or burai ka sikaar karta hai. Use na aag jala sakti hai na hi paani bujha sakta hai. Uske uper kisi bhi shakti ka jyada asar nhi hota hai. Or mere pita ne usko aazad kardiya. Taaki vo hame rok sake ya hamara khatma kar sake.

Ye sunke takshak ko bhi paseena aane laga.

Takshak- ab kya kare ham aap hi bataye.

B.H- mujhe sochne ka thoda time chahiye hai. Me koi na koi hal nikala hi lunga iski. Tab tak tum apne bill me hi chhile rehna. Kyuki vo dur se hi buraai ko sungh leta hai. Or agar use tumhari gandh aagyi to fir tumhara bachna impossible ho jayega. Isliye chhipe raho.

Takshak- theek hai maharaj. Me chhipa hi rahunga. Lekin aap jaldi hi iska koi hal khojiye. Verna aapka sapna fir se sapna hi reh jayega.

B.H- ha me janta hu.

Uske baad dono ka connection cut gya or takshak ne apne aap ko chhipane ke sare intjaam karna shuru kar diya. Bahi Black heart apni socho me dub gya. Vo sochne laga ki ise kaise roka jaaye.

Baaki dekhte hai ab kya hota hai inka.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 87

black heart apni socho me gum tha use samajh nhi aaraha tha ki kya or kaise kiya jaaye. Isliye unse library jaane ka faisla liya. Jo hell me hi bani hui thi. Or usme bahut saari books available thi. Or unme likhi hui jaankari anmol thi. Or inhi books ki madad se hi sabko paras pathar ki jaankari mili thi. Jisse black heart zinda hua tha.

Inme kai varsho ka gyan simta hua tha. Or black heart itna takatvar inhi books ki madad se hi hua hai. Or black heart ko pura bharosa tha ki rider se sambandhit jankari bhi use yahi mil sakti hai. Baaki or koi rasta nhi tha uske pass.

Vo gya baha per jaha itni unchi unchi imaraten thi books ki. Kya hi bataye ab. Usne ek ek columns ko check karna start kiya. Vo rider ki jaankari chahta tha. Isliye usne apne pita se releted books dhundna start kiya. Jisme pakka rider ka jikr hoga. Kyuki uski creation unhi ke dwara hui hai.

Jaldi hi use vo section dikh gya. Uske baad usne ek ek book ko khol kar padna start kiya. Unki language kuch alag hi thi. Jo apne palle to bilkul bhi nhi padne wali hai. Lekin use padna aata hai to usne padna start kiya. Ek ke baad ek usne 4-5 book pad daali jisme use jaankari to bahut mili lekin rider se sambandhit ek bhi nhi. Or in sabko padne me hi use kaafi time bhi lag gya tha. Lekin use pata tha ki jab tak koi jaankari nhi milti tab tak use rukna nhi hai. Or usne bahi kiya vo fir se lag gya kaam me. Or kadi mehnat ke Baad use akhir kaar ek book me rider se sambandhit jaankari mil hi gyi. Usne dhyan se use padna start kiya. Ek ek point ko note kiya apne dimaag me. Usme rider ko takat or kamjori dono hi likhi hui thi. Halaki kamjori to naam matra ki hi thi takat ki jaankari jyada thi. Lekin akhir me use kuch aisi jaankari mili jise padte hu uske chehre per smile aagyi.

Kahi na kahi use rider ka tod mil gya tha. Or ab use pata tha ki kya karna hai or kaise karna hai. Or iske liye use kuch powers ki jarurat thi jo use sadhna me baithne se hi mil sakti hai. Apne pita ki kuch powers use chahiye thi. Isiliye vo sadhna kaksh me gya or usme leen ho gya.

Ab ye kab uthega pata nhi lekin itna tay tha ki itne samay tak ab prithvi or hell me shanti chha gyi thi.

Bahi dur antriksh me is waqt khal vali machi hui thi. Kyuki black heart ke kuch khatarnaak logo ne sabki naak me dum kar rakha tha. Or afsos ki baat unke liye ye thi ki unhen koi rokna wala bhi nhi tha. Antriksh ke yodha unhe harane ki puri kosis kar rahe the lekin ant me haar unki hi ho rahi thi na ki in bhuto ki.

Bahi alag alag jagho se kuch keemti cheeze bhi unlogo ne jama kar li thi black heart ke liye. Usko kush karne ke liye. Jaise baha ki sundariyan or baha ke beskeemti ratna.

Inki lut past chalu hi thi. Or jo bhi baha se keemti cheez milti vo log use kisi na kisi se sath hell me bhej dete black heart ke pass. Lekin yaha black heart apni sadhna main baitha hua tha. Or apni powers ko bada raha tha.

Bahi prithvi per takshak bechain ho raha tha chhipe chhipe. Use samajh nhi aaraha tha ki ye rider akhir cheez kya hai jisne black heart ko hi itna dara diya. Vo kuch aisa karna chahta tha jisse vo black heart ki najro me or uncha uth jaaye. Lekin iske liye pehle use rider ko parakhna tha. Or aisa karne ke liye use kuch sathiyo ki jarurat thi jo rider ko uksa kar bahar nikaal sake. Use yaad tha ki rider buraai ko sungh leta hai. Isliye usne apne kuch khaas bhuto ko prithvi per bulaya.

Takshak- suno hame ek bahut bada kaam karna hai. Ek bahut hi takatvar dushman aagya hai hamare raste me. Or black heart ko bhi tension hai usko leke. Or aise me agar hamne use maar diya to socho ham black heart ki najro me kitna uncha uth jayenge.

Ye sunke baha khade sabhi ke chehre per smile aagyi.

Unme se ek bola.

A1- ham tayyar hai aap bas bataye ki karna kya hai.

Takshak- bahut achhe. To jaao or sehar me tabahi macha do. Logo maarne lago. Vo apne aap tum sabke saamne aajayega. Or use khatam kar do. Me tum sabke aaspass hi rahunga. Or jaise hi meri madad ki jarurat padi to aajuanga me saamne.

A1- theek hai boss.

Ye kehkar vo sabhi bahi se gayab ho gye or takshak halke halke muskurane laga.

Bahi unke jaate hi vi bhi baha se gayab ho gya.

Bahi vo log baha se gye or sehro me tabahi machane lage logo ko maarne lage unhe darane lage.

Sabhi jagah ek dum se hahakar mach gya ki ye kya hai or kyu hai.

Bahi logo ki cheekh dur se hi mere kaano me padne lagi. Or mera dhyan gya us taraf. Mujhe samajh me nhi aaya ki ye aawaj akhir aa kaha se rahi hai.

Main- Harry kahi kuch gadbad hai sab jagah check karo.

Harry meri baat sunte hi lag gya kama me. Or usne sabhi jagah checking shuru kar di. Or use jaldi hi pata chal gya ki akhir mamla kya hai.

Harry- sir kuch bhut fir se aagye hai logo ko pareshan karne

Main- kaha per hai

Harry- sir filhaal nasik ke pass ek gaav me hai vo log.

Vanraj- tumhe kaise pata chala ki kahi kuch gadbad chal rahi hai.

Main- pata nhi mujhe aawaje sunai di to maine kaha Harry se.

Vanraj- gjb. Ithink ab tumhe jana chahiye.

Main- mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai.

Ye kehkar me bahar nikla or doud laga di Harry ki batai jagah ke liye. Kyuki aise me main jaldi pahuchta baha per bike se to der lagti.

Thode hi samay me main baha per tha. Jaha ka najara dekhke meri aankho me gussa aagya. Kyuki bahut hi jyada tabahi macha di thi un logo ne. Vo sab kuch ujadte hue aage badte ja rahe the. Is beech kai log or unke ghar sab tabah hote ja rahe the.

Bahi buraai ki sugandh aate hi mere andar jalan badne lagi thi. Me bahi ek sunsaan si jagah per khada hua tha. Ki meri aankho se dhua sa nikalne laga or palak jhapkate hi me surya se rider ban gya pal bhar me. Meri aankho se bhayankar jwala nikal rahi thi.

Uske baad rider ne seeti bajai or kuch hi der me uski bike uske pass aagyi tufaan ki raftaar se. Aisa lag raha tha jaise bike surya se bhi tez ho. Or ye bhi socho ki bike me aag lagi hai or tezi se vo yaha aai hai to jisne bhi use is haalat me dekha hoga uska kya hua hoga kya socha hoga usne. Halaki uske chances kam hi hai ki kisi ko vo najar aai ho kyuki itni speed se nikli hui cheez kisi ko kaise dikh sakti hai.

Baaki kya hi keh sakte hai.

Khair bike ke aate hi rider uspe baitha or bike usi raftaar se aage bad gyi or us gaav ko paar karte hi next gaav me vo log dikh gaye.

Bahi un logo ki bhi najar padi ki koi aag lagi hui cheez unki taraf aarahi haj. Or unhe samajh me aagya ki ye bahi ho sakta hai.

Isliye unlogo ne apna jaal bichana shuru kiya use fasane ke liye.

Bahi rider apni speed se aage badta hua ja raha tha ki tabhi usse jor se kuch takraya or uska balance bigad gya or bike to aage chali gyi bahi rider udta hua thoda pichhe ja gira.

Girte hi vo turant hi fir se khada ho gya or charo taraf dekhne laga ki kisne or kya takraya usse.

Tabhi ek side udta hua dhua aaya or rider ko speed se pakadta hua ek hi disha me tezi se le jaane laga. Or jaanbujh kar use kabhi pedo me to kabhi pathar se takra deta or speed achhi thi isliye maar bhi bahut bekaar lag rahi thi. Lekin vo rider tha use keval maar padte waqt hi dard hota baaki time vo fir se normal ho jaata.

Lekin aise baar baar takrane se vo irritade ho gya tha. Isliye usne us udane wale ko pakada or apna muh khol ke jor se uske muh per chillaya. Or aisa karte hi uske muh se nikli jwala ne uska kaam hawa me hi tamam kar diya.

Bahi rider abhi speed me hi tha or uske khatam hote hi vo dhadam se neeche gira or dur tak ghisat ta hua ek bade se pathar se ja takraya. Or is takkar se use vakai me chot lagi. Uski khopdi me ek bada sa dent pad gya. Lekin agle hi pal vo fir se theek ho gya.

Uske baad vo fir se khada hua or charo taraf dekhne laga or baha ki hawa ko sunghne laga taaki use unki smell aasake.

Bahi dur se hi takshak ye sab dekh raha tha. Or pehle hi sikaar se vo samajh gya tha ki kyu black heart ne use chhipe rehne ko kaha tha. Or se ye bhi pata tha ki agar jyada der vo yaha raha to uska no. Bhi lag sakta hai isliye usne chupchaap baha se nikalne me hi bhalai samjhi.

Or vo turant hi baha se gayab ho gya.

Bahi jinko usne bheja tha yaha rider ko fasane ke liye. Un sabhi ne bhi ye seen dekha or unki bhi fatne lagi ki ye akhir cheez kya hai
Kitni aasani se isne unke ek sathi ko rakh bana diya.

Vo abhi bhi soch hi rahe the ki kya kare.

Tabhi rider ki dono talvare udti hui aai or dono ke seene me ghus gyi. Or vo hawa me hi hawa ho gye. Matlab ki saaf ho gye.

Uske baad baha buraai ka naam bhi nhi bacha.

Or isi frustration me rider ne ek bahut hi khatarnaak dahaad maari. Ye dahaad itni bhayanak thi ki pura ilaka hi dehal gya isme. Bahi takshak jaha chhipa hua tha uske kaano me bhi ye cheekh padi or vo bahi baithe baithe hi kamp gya. Or usi ki tarah jitne bhi buraai ke Prateek is prithvi per the un sabko bhi ye dahaad sunaai di. Fir chahe vo india me ho ya kisi or country me. Un sabki aatma tak kamp gyi is dahaad se. Or unhe samajh me bhi nhi aaya ki ye dahaad akhir aai kaha se hai or hai kiski.

Uske baad rider fir se charo taraf ghumta raha raat bhar. Lekin uske saamne ek bhi buraai nhi aai or subah hote hote vo fir se normal ho gya. Or is waqt vo j&k me tha. Raat bhar me usne pure india ko ghum liya. Ab jaise hi vo Bapis surya me badla fir se surya blank ho gya use samajh me nhi aaya ki vo yaha kya kar raha hai. Lekin use laga rider hi aaya hoga yaha per. Khair usne bahi per ek private plane hire kiya or usme apni bike ko load kiya or udd gya Bapis mumbai aane ke liye.

Bahi ye wala kand vikraal ke kand ke 4-5 din baad hua tha. Or is beech amar ek baar or mumbai aaya tha. Or yaha nidhi ka peecha karne wale ko pata chal gya tha ki nidhi akhir kisse milne jaati hai. Or ye sab dekhke uska dill jal utha. Usse ye sab bilkul bhi sehan nhi ho raha tha ki nidhi kisi or se milke itni kush ho rahi hai.

Bahi takshak kuch or plan karne laga usne filhaal rider ko side kiya or apna focus surya per kiya. Kyuki vo bhi unka dushman tha. Halaki use ye nhi pata tha ki rider or surya ek hi hai. Or is baar usne apna sikaar surya ko nhi balki uski nai peedi ko banane ka faisala liya. Agar usne unko nuksaan pahucha diya to surya ke liye ye ek bahut badi chot hogi. Uske pass surya ki puri janam kundali thi. Isliye usne apne aap ko chhipane ke surya ke gaav ke pass ka hi jungle chuna. Taaki vo sab per baha se najar rakh sake.

Bahi aajkal bacho ka daily routine tha jheel ke pass jaane ka. Or ye baat takshak ko bhi pata thi. Isliye vo apne naag ke bhesh me usi jheel me rehne laga.

Ha bhai log ye takshak ek naag hi hai ikchha dhari type. Ye apna aakar bada chhota lumba chouda kaisa bhi kar sakta hai. Or uski powers bhi sabse alag hi hai. Isi liye hell ki jail me keval iski hi shaktiya hi thodi bahut kaam karti thi. Or rahi baat takshak ke rider ko na pehchanne ki to bahut pehle rider ka jalwa vikraal kaal or black heart ne dekha tha. Jab pehli Baar vo jaga tha. Or kaise usne ek ek karke logo ko mara tha. Jinme se adhiktar log black heart ke hi the. Or ye baat hell king bhi jaante the. Lekin black heart us samay hell me hi tha. Or kaal bhi. Lekin vikraal un logo ke sath tha. Or bahi per uski thodi si fight hui thi rider ke sath. Jiska jikr usne rider ke sath kiya tha. Bahi takshak us samay black heart ke sath nhi juda hua tha. Vo apne me magan rehta tha. Ye ek alag grah se belong karta tha. Jaha ke raja ka ye rakshak tha or iski nistha uske singhasan ke prati thi. Jaha black heart ne jaake us raja ko maar diya or takshak ko bhi haraya tab se takshak black heart ke prati bafadaar ho gya. Or tab se takshak ko kabhi bhi rider ke bare me na to sunne mila na hi use dekhne mila. Or isi liye vo confuse tha ki akhir isme aisi kya baat hai jo black heart bhi isse dar raha hai.

Khair ab chuki usne rider ka jalwa dekh liya tha isliye usne apna plan badal diya tha.

Baaki ab dekhte hai kya ye apne mansubo me kaamyab hota bhi hai ya nhi or kya use pata chal payega ki jise vo dube ji samajh raha hai vo hi asal me Choubey ji hai.

Yaani ki jis surya ko vo normal insan samajh raha hai vahi asal me uska bada wala baap rider hai……

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 88

Bahi 2 din baad nidhi ke mobile per ek anjan no. Se msg aaya jisme kuch photos thi.

Or jaise hi nidhi ne un photos ko dekha uske hosh udd gye. Kyuki unme amar kisi or ke sath apattijanak halat me tha. Yani ki nude. Or dono mast the apne kaamo me. Or kuch baate bhi record hui usme jisme amar us ladki se shadi ka wada kar raha tha. Aawaj amar ki hi thi ye nidhi ko turant hi pata chal gya kyuki uski aawaj vo neend me bhi pehchan sakti hai.

Bahi ye sab dekhne ke baad use samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki vo kaise react Kare.

Or kismat se tabhi nidhi ki khaas saheli payal usse milne uske ghar aai. Or jab usne nidhi ki haalat dekhi to vo bhi puri tarah se confuse ho gyi ki ise kya ho gya.

Bahi usne kai baar use aawaj lagai lekin usne ek bhi baar nhi suna. To vo uske baaju me baithi or jaise hi uski najar un photos or videos per gyi uske bhi hosh udd gye kyuki amar ko vo bhi pehchanti thi. Or uska aisa rup dekhke use bhi samajh me nhi aaya ki ab vo kya kare or kya kahe nidhi se.

Lekin use kuch to kehna hi tha. Isliye usne jor se nidhi ko hilaya. Or aise ek dum hilane se vo hosh me aao or jaise hi usne payal ko apne bagal me baithe dekha vo jor se usse lipat gyi or rone lagi. Bahi payal ki aankho me bhi aasu the.

Or nidhi ko is waqt sambhalna mushkil hota ja raha tha uske liye.

Nidhi- payal ye dekhna kya hai. Amar mujhe dhoka de raha hai. Ab me kya karu.

Payal- ha maine abhi dekhi ye photos. Mujhe bilkul bhi yakeen nhi hai ki isme thodi si bhi sachai ho sakti hai. Me bhi usse mili hu. Mujhe vo aisa ladka bilkul bhi nhi laga hai. Or tune hi to kaha tha ki usne aajtak tumhare sath aisi vaisi koi harkat nhi ki hai. Fir vo kaise tumhe dhoka de sakta hai. Jara socho.

Nidhi- to fir in photos ka me kya karu. Inme jo dikh raha hai use bhi to nakara nhi ja sakta hai na.

Payal- dekh aajkal photoshop se aisi nakli tasveere kisi ki bhi banai ja sakti hai. Or mujhe to ye baise bhi nakli hi lag rahi hai. Or iska pata hame amar se hi lag sakta hai. Tu usse baat kar. Me ek sec me pehchan lungi ki vo jhut bol raha hai ya sach.

Ye sunke nidhi ka rona thoda kam hua or use bhi doubt aaya ki kahi na kahi payal ka kehna sahi hai. Isliye usne turant hi amar ko call kiya.

Amar jo ki is waqt baitha hua tha. Jab usne call dekha to turant hi attend kiya or apne kamre me jaake baith gya.

Amar- hii.

Baha se use nidhi ke sisakne ki aawaj aai. Jise sunte hi amar ka mood ek dum sw badal gya.

Amar- kya hua to kyu rahi ho. Kal aaraha hu na milne.

Baha se nidhi bolna bahut kuch chah rahi thi lekin bol nhi pa rahi thi.

Or yaha amar ko samajh me aagya ki mamla kuch or hai.

Amar- kya hua kisi ne kuch kaha kya naam batao uska.

Kaafi der tak sirf amar hi bolta raha or puchhta raha lekin baha se nidhi ka koi jawab nhi aaraha tha. Isliye use or jyada tension ho rahi thi.

Bahi payal bhi ye sab dekh or sun rahi thi or nidhi ko bol rahi thi ki kuch to bol lekin nidhi kuch nhi bol pa rahi thi. Isliye usne usse phone le liya.

Payal- hi amar payal here.

Amar- ohh hii payal. Kya hua nidhi ko vo kuch bol kyu nhi rahi hai.

Payal- actually uske mobile per kisi anjaan no. Se kuch photos or videos aaye hai jisme tum kisi or ke sath ho. Or ye sab dekhke use bahut bada jhatka laga hai isliye vo kuch bol nhi pa rahi hai. Pls tum yaha aajao

Ye sunke amar ke to pairon tale jameen hi khisak gyi. Bhala uski kisi or ke sath kaisi photo ho sakti hai. Or kisne aisa majak kiya hai.

Amar- what kisne or kya bheja hai. Uska no. Or vo photos bhejo mujhe. Me abhi pata lagata hi uska.

Payal- vo tum baad me laga lena. Filhaal nidhi ko sambhalna jyada jaruri hai. Isliye tum abhi ke abhi yaha aajao.

Amar- abhi aaya me usi restaurant me milo nidhi se kehna or tum bhi aajana uske sath.

Payal- ha theek hai. Baise kitna time lagega tumko aane me

Amar- 15-20 min. Me pahuchta hu me.

Ye sunke payal ko jhatka laga.

Payal- tum to gaav me ho na. Fir itni jaldi kaise aaoge.

Amar- vo me aake batata hu ki kaise aaunga. Filhaal tum log pahucho baha.

Ye kehkar amar ne call cut kiya or robo ko ghar ki chhat per bulaya

Or jaldi se chhat per chala gya.thodi hi der me robo baha per tha. Uske baad turant hi amar baha se nikal gya. Or full speed se robo use usi restaurant ke pass le aaya. Jaha land hote hi amar jaldi se restaurant me gya. Jaha abhi tak vo dono nhi aai thi. Isliye usne wait karne ka faisla kiya. Or unhe phone bhi kiya.

Amar- me restaurant me hu kaha hi tum dono.

Payal- bs 5 min me pahuch rahe hai

Uske baad amar unka wait karta raha or thodi hi der me vo dono baha aagye. Payal nidhi ko le aai or amar ke saamne wale table per baitha diya. Or khud bhi baith gyi vo baha per.

Amar- ab batao kya bheja hai or kisne bheja hai.

Ye sunke payal ne nidhi ka mobile amar ko de diya or jab usne vo photos dekhi to amar puri tarah hairan reh gya. Vo puri tarah shocked tha ki ye kaise sambhav hai. Tabhi use kuch dikha or amar ke chehre per ek muskaan aagyi.

Amar- nidhi ye photos puri tarah se fake hai. Inme itni si bhi sachai nhi hai. Or me ye proof kar sakta hu abhi.

Ye sunte hi nidhi ne apna sir uthaya or ummid se amar ki taraf dekha. Jaise keh rahi ho ki aisa hi ho.

Payal- kaise sabit karoge ki ye tum nhi koi or hai.

Amar- ek min.

Uske baad amar ne nidhi ki gallery check ki or use ek photo dikhi jo nidhi or uski sath ki photo thi.

Amar- ye dekho mera chehra is photo se liya gya hai.

In photos me edit karne ke liye. Dekho chehre ke expression bilkul ek jaise hai.

Ye sunke nidhi or payal ne hi dono photos ko dhyan se dekha or dono hi ek dum hairan thi ki amar sahi keh raha hai.

Payal- lekin hai to tumhara hi chehra tum aise expression to kabhi bhi de sakte ho. Koi or solid sabut do.

Amar- ok dusra sabut hai ye body. Meri body per ek bada sa birth mark hai. Jo iski body me nhi hai. Dekho dhyan se. Or dusri baat meri body itni fair bhi nhi hai. Balki dark hai. Or sabse imp meri body isse behtar hai. Mere biceps or chest dekho us nakli photo me.

Uske baad amar ne apni shirt ke kuch button khole or apne seene per bana birth mark dikhaya. Jo bakai me kaafi bada tha. Or aasani se chhip bhi nhi sakta hai. Or jab payal or nidhi ne amar ka real chest dekha to dono ek hi jhatke me samajh gyi ki ye photo amar ki nhi haj. Kyuki ek to amar ke chest ka size bhi bada tha or dusra kaafi dark tha. Ek dum ajay devgan jaise. Jabki us photo me vo banda kaafi fair tha. Or uske seene per birth mark bhi nhi tha.

Amar- or sabse bada sabut me apni maa or bahen dono ko kasam khake kehta hu ki meri zindagi me aane wali tum pehli or aakhiri ladki ho. Na tumse pehle koi tha na hi tumhare aane ke baad koi hai. Or agar ab bhi yakeen nhi hai to chalo aaj hi tumse me shadi karne ko ready hu.

Itna sunna tha ki nidhi jhat se apni jagah se uthi or amar ke gale lag gyi jor se. Vo ab bhi ro rahi thi. Lekin is baar ye aasu me thoda paschataap or kushi thi. Paschataap is baat ka ki usne amar per shak kiya bahi kushi is baat ki amar ne use dhoka nhi diya hai.

Nidhi- i m sorry amar maine tumper shak kiya. maine jab ye dekha to meri haalat ek dum se badal gyi mujhe samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki kya karu kaise karu.

Amar- koi baat nhi nidhi tumhara haq banta haj or tumhari jagah agar me bhi hota to me bhi sayad aise hi tut jata. Khair chhodo ab jo hua so hua.

Ye sunke nidhi ek dum se alag hui.

Nidhi- nhi use nhi chhodna hai mujhe jannat hai ki akhir aisi harkat ki kisne hai. Or kyu. Uska pata lagao abhi.

Payal- ha uski to band bajani hai achhe se.

Amar- baise ye baat to hai. Usko agar sahi salamat chhod diya to fir se vo aisi hi koi harkat karega. Isliye use saza to deni hi hogi.

Ye kehkar amar ne Harry se contact kiya.

Harry- hello sir boliye kya seva karun aapki.

Amar- ye no. Ka pata lagao ki kiska hai or ise kon chala raha tha or kaha se or kis mobile se saari detail batao mujhe.

Amar ne Harry ko no. Diya.

Payal- lekin no. To band aaraha hai fir kaise pata chalega.

Amar- jadu se. Bas dekhti jaao.

Baaki dekhiye ab kya hota hai kaise hota hai. Or kya uska raaj khulega jisne ye kiya hai. Kya hota hai aage janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 89

Amar payal or nidhi bahi baithe rahe or harry ke call ka wait karne lage. To thodi hi der me usne amar se contact kiya.

Harry- sir no. To band hai filhaal lekin jab ye no. Chalu tha or jab ye msg bheje gye the maine tab ki location check ki or us insan ka lata laga liya jisne ye photos send ki thi.

Amar- great to batao kon hai vo or kaha milega. Or ha chacha ko beech me mat bhejna me sambhal lunga.

Harry- ok sir. Vo ladka filhaal filhaal uski shop per hai. Ek net cafe ki shop chalata hai vo.nehru nagar me hai sumit net cafe naam se. Maine uski location aapko bhen di hai aap check karle.

Amar- ok. Ek kaam karo ek car bhejo yaha ham usi se jayenge.

Harry- already bhej di hai or pahuch bhi gyi hai. Aap dekh lo.

Amar- thanks Harry. Byy.

Harry- ok sir. Byy.

Ye kehkar connection kata or amar khada hua or uske sath baaki dono bhi.

Amar- chalo uska pata chal gya hai jisne ye photos tumhe send ki thi.

Payal- baise kon hai vo.

Amar- pata nhi koi cafe wala hai sumit naam ka cafe chalata hai. Baaki bahi Chalke dekhte hai kon hai kya hai.

Nidhi- jaldi chalo aaj uski khair nhi hai.

Ye kehkar nidhi aage badi or amar or payal uske pechhe. Bahar aaye to car khadi hui thi. RR

Payal to dekhte hi gir gyi.

Payal- isme jayenge ham.

Amar- ha jald bazi me yahi available thi to aagyi. Itni low car me baithne ki aadat si hi mit gyi hai ab.

Ye sunke payal ne apni aankhe chada li. Or tirchhi nigahon se amar ko dekha.

Jab tak nidhi aage ki seat per baith gyi or amar gya driving seat per or payal pechhe baith gyi. Or amar ne car ko aage bada diya. Raste me thoda bahut traffic mila lekin use aasani se paar karte hue vo nehru nagar pahuch gye. Amar ke mob. Me live location chal rahi thi. Or amar usi raste per apni car ko aage badhata gya or akhir me vo log pahuch hi gye ek chaurahe per jaha per ek kone me chhoti si dukan thi sumit net cafe.

Amar ne car ko ek jagah park kiya or teeno car se utar kar uski shop ke pass chale gye.

Harry ne uski ek photo bhi bheji thi jisse inko thoda andaja rahe ki akhir hai kon vo.

Baha pahuch kar amar ne us photo wale ko dhunda to vo apne counter per hi baitha dikh gya. Net chala raha tha.

To amar uske pass gya.

Amar- hii.

Ye sunke usne apni mundi uper ki or jaise hi amar ko dekha uski aankhe chodi ho gyi.

Amar- kya baat hai yaar bahut khatarnaak editing karte ho tum to. Kya photos banai hai meri.

Ye sunke use paseena aane laga. Lekin usne socha ki agar abhi kamjor pada to bahut pitaai lagegi. Isliye usne thodi himmat se bola.

Sumit- kon ho bhai kis bare me baat kar rahe ho. Kya me janta hu tumhe.

Amar- kamaal hai ye photos tumne edit karke kisi ko bheji or ab puchh rahe ho ki jante ho mujhe.

Ye sunke usne apna thok andar liya or fir se bola.

Sumit- dekhiye yaha ye sab nhi hota hai me ye kaam nhi karta hu. Jarur aapko koi galatfehmi hui hai.
Pls aap jaiye yaha se.

Amar- lagta hai tum aise nhi manoge. Mujhe cyber police ki madad leni hi padegi.

Ye kehkar amar ne apna phone nikala or vijay ko call kiya.

Amar- hii uncle

Vijay- hii amar kaise ho.

Amar- badiya hu uncle. Darashal mujhe aapki thodi help chahiye hai.

Vijay- ha bolo.

Amar- uncle aaj kisi ne meri kuch ashleel photos edit karke meri ek friend ko send kardi. Halaki Harry ne bataya mujhe ki vo kon hai lekin vo apna jurm kabul nhi kar raha hai. Isliye aap aao jara or cyber walo ko leke aao or isse badiya se puchhtachh karo. I m sure jab aapke dabde padenge to apne aap sab bak dega ki kyu kiya ye sab isne.

Vijay- address bhejo ham pahuchte hai.

Amar- maine bhej diya hai aap jaldi aao.

Vijay- 15 min. Me pahuchte hai

Amar- ok uncle.

Ye kehkar amar ne call cut kar diya.

Bahi jab usne ye sab suna to uski to pent hi geeli ho gyi. Use sach me samajh nhi aaya ki ab vo akhir kare to kya kare. Kyuki vo aise chhote mote kaam paiso ke liye karta rehta hai. Or uska backup bhi uske computer me available tha. Isliye usne sabse pehle apne computer ko totally formate maarne ki try ki. Lekin amar uske baaju me hi tha or jaise hi usne dekha ki ye kuch karne laga hai jaldi me. To amar ne uski coller ko pakda or uski seat se utha kar use apne baju me baitha liya.

Amar- jo karna hai baad me kar lena. Itni jaldi kya hai karne ki. Jail me bahut time milega.

Sumit- dekho tum ye theek nhi kar rahe ho. Me tumhe police ke hawale kar dunga.

Amar- ha kar dena police yahi to aarahi hai. Kar dena.

Amar ne use ladke ke pakad rakha tha. Taaki vo bhagne ki kosis na kare. Bahi uska dill bahut hi hoti se dhadak raha tha or uska pura sarir halke halke kamp raha tha. Or aisi situation aksar dekhi jati hai logo me jab uski koi chori bahut jaldi unki ummid ke ulte pakde jaati hai to. Jiske baare me unhone kabhi socha bhi na ho or vo achanak se ho jaaye to kaisa lagta hai baisa hi is waqt sumit ko lag raha tha. Bahi payal or nidhi chupchhap bas use hi dekh rahi thi. Man to unka bhi bahut kuchh karne ka ho raha tha lekin vo filhaal ruki hui thi. Taaki ek baar ye kabul karle fir dekhte hai ise.

Bahi theek 15 min. Baad 2 police ki jeep usi dukaan ke saamne aake ruki. Or unhe dekhte hi uski haalat or kharab hone lagi. Use laga ab to vo gya kaam se.

Vijay- Amar

Amar- ha uncle idhar.

Amar ki aawaj sunke vo sabhi andar aaye

Vijay- to yahi hai vo. Kyu be. Bahut shock hai editing ka. Chal teri editing nikalta hu me jail me. Saale sari zindagi tujhe jail me na baithaya to bolna tu. Aap sabhi iske computer check keejiye or unhe seize keejiye

Ye sunte hi 2 log ek ek computer per baith gye. Or jab unhone uska computer check kiya to usme aisi kai photos thi jinhen edit kiya gya tha. Kuch per ladkiyo ke chehre lagaye gye the to kuch per ladko ke.

Or ye sab dekhte hi vijay ne lagaya use kheech kar. Or vo jameen per dhul chatne laga. Or vijay use dusra maarta usse pehle hi usne unke pair pakad liya

Sumit- maaf kar do sir. Maine hi edit kiya tha inka bhi photo or ye baaki sab bhi. Lekin sir ye me apne liye nhi karta hu. Balki mujhe paise dete hai log aisa karne ke liye. Unko kisi na kisi ko badnaam karna hota hai to ye sabse best trick hoti hai. Pls sir maaf kar deejiye. Aainda se nahi karunga pls sir

Vi gidgidane laga tha. Bahi amar aagye gussa or amar ne baise hi khade khade uske thobde per maari ek laat. Or itni jordaar thi ki sale ke kuch dant to hil hi gye honge kyuki muh se khun jo tapakane laga tha. Or vo sambhalta usse pehle hi amar ne use uthaya or 3k jordaar punch mara uske naak per. Or ye hogya uska kaam khatam. Sala do hi baar me behosh ho gya. Ye dekhke vijay ne amar ko roka. Or use jor se pakad liya.

Vijay- bas kar mar jayega vo. Abhi usse pata lagana hai ki tumhari photos edit karne ko kisne kaha tha ise. Fir uski jitni chahe utni dhulai kar lena.

Ye sunke amar thoda thanda hua. Bahi ek hawaldaar ne uske muh per paani dala jisse vo turant hi hosh me aagya or aate hi jordaar karah nikli uske muh se. Or amar ko dekhke vo vijay ke pass chala gya.

Sumit- pls sir bacha leejiye aap jo kahenge vo karunga pls sir.

Vijay- sach sach bata kisne kaha tha tujhe iski photo edit karne ke liye. Bata.

Sumit- sir sach keh raha hu. Me use nhi jaanta hu. Uska mujhe kal phone aaya tha or ek parcel me inki photo. Or usne phone per kaha tha ki edit kardo kisi or ke sath. Baaki mera jo bhi charge hota hai vo usne usi packet me rakh kar pahucha diya tha. Baaki mujhe koi idea nahi hai ko vo kon tha or kyu usne aisa karne ko kaha tha. Baad me jab photos ready hui to usne mujhse kaha ki me hi ye photo ek no. Per bhej du. Jo sayad in madam ka no. Tha. Kyuki usme inki dp lagi thi.bas mujhe or kuch nhi pata hai.

Ye sunke vijay ko bhi gussa aagyu or usne bhi ek rakh diya uske thobde per.

Vijay- vo lifafa or no. Batao hame.

Sumit pagalo ki tarah khada hua or usne vo lifafa nikala or usme vo photo or paise abhi bhi rakhe hue the. Or fir usne apne mobile me vo no. Bataya or uski time bhi or uski recording bhi sunai usne ham sabhi ko.

Hamme se koi bhi uski aawaj nhi pehchanta tha. Sayad usne aawaj badal kar baat ki hogi. Bahi vo no. Bhi public phone ka tha. Na ki kisi mobile ka. Lekin isse Harry pata laga hi lega ki vo kon tha or kya tha. Bahi us recording me bahi sab baate thi jo sumit ne batai thi.

Baaki ek baat to thi ye jo bhi tha tha bahut hi shatir. Usne kitni aasani se apna kaam karwa kiya or dur dur tak uska naam bhi nhi aaya. Vakai me kaafi soch samajh kar ye kiya usne. Or uske itna smart hone ka shrey jata hai crime petrol CID or movies ko.

Jinse crime band karne ki jagah log naye crime ko kaise anjam dena hai ye seekhte hai.police unhe kaha or kaise pakad sakti hai ye cheeze vo pehle hi calculate kar lete hai. Lekin use ye nhi pata tha ki hamare pass out of syllabus me Harry hai. Jo achhe se achhe crime seen ko chutkiyo me solve kar deta hai. Past ki footage dekh ke.

Uske baad vijay ne use baithaya jeep me or uski dukaan ko kiya seize or uske computer ko bhi or use le gye thane. Bahi ham bhi unke pechhe baha gye. Jaha pahuch kar hamne apni complaint darz karwai or unhone use arrest karke andar daal diya.

Bahi ab bhi asli apradi bahar hi ghum raha tha or ab uski baari thi.

Baaki ab dekhte hai vo pakdata hai ya nahi.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 90

Amar- uncle ab hame chalna chahiye jara us pco ka bhi haal dekh le.

Vijay- ha chalo Chalke dekhte hai.

Uske baad ham charo gye us Pco ke pass. Vijay ne uske no. Se uski location ka pata laga liya tha. Vo PCo bahi nehru nagar me hi ek kone me bana hua tha. Or uski haalat dekhke hi lag raha tha ki yaha per kon aaya kon gya kuch pata nhi chalta agar Harry nhi hota to.

Vijay- wah beta kya jagah dhundi haj call karne ke liye.

Amar- hmm lagta hai harry ki madad firse leni padegi.

Vijay- le lo bhai. Hamara bhi time bachega.

Ye sunke amar ne Harry se contact kiya.

Harry- ha sir.

Amar- bas last kaam bacha hai.

Harry- ha mujhe pata hai. Or me usi kaam me laga hua hu. Jaldi hi batata hu pata lagte hi.

Amar- timing pata hai.

Harry- ha pata hai. Rukiye me batata hu.

Amar- thanks Harry. Jaldi batao.

Ye kehkar connection kata.

Amar- vo pata kar raha hai jaldi hi bata dega.

Vijay- good.

Payal- mera ek sawal hai

Amar- ha puchho.

Payal- ye Harry akhir hai kon. Jo itna smart hai ki itni jaldi sab pata laga leta hai.

Ye sunkar amar or vijay ek dusre ko dekhne lage or muskurane lage.

Amar- ye mera ek friend hai jo kamaal ka hacker hai. Or ham sabki security yahi sambhalta hai. Or ye jo itni jaldi ye sab information nikalta hai uska kaaran hai settelite jo hamari khud ki hai. Jisse vo control karta hai.

Ye sunke nidhi or payal dono ne hi apne apne muh per hath rakh diya.

Payal- kitna paisa hai tumhare pass.aise kitne ameer hi tum

Amar- keh pana muskil hai. Agar aaj sare paise ginane baithenge to mahina usi me nikal jayega to bhi ginti khatam nhi hogi. Kyuki har ek sec hamara paisa badta hi jata hai. Itna jitna log soch bhi nhi sakte. Bas ham dikhate nhi hai. Mere papa or dono chacha sara business sambhalte hai.

Payal- vakai me pehle mujhe lagta tha ki tum ek ameer insan ho lekin ab vo galat fehmi dur ho gyi tum to Raees ho.

Amar- keh sakti ho. Hamara maharajo ka khandaan hai.

Nidhi- konse raja ke vanshaj hai aap

Amar- GREAT MAHARANA PRATAP SINGH SISODIYA.

YE naam sunte hi dono ko kadak jhatka laga. Unke muh se shabd nikalna hi band ho gye.

Nidhi- achha isi liye us din aap keh rahe the ki udaypur ka palace aapka hi hai. Mujhe laga aap aise hi majak me keh rahe hai.

Amar- ha

Payal- vakai aaj aapse milke me to bahut kush hu. Pata hai me bahut badi fan hun MAHARAN PRATAP KI. unki kahani jab bhi sunti or padti hu. Pure tan badan me ek alag hi josh bhar jata hai. Aisa lagta hai kash me us time per paida hui hoti to unke sath ek 2 ladai to jarur ladti.

Amar- ab aisa hona to sambhav nhi hai. Baaki kya keh sakte hai sayad aap us time lee unke sath hui ho. Kisi janam me kya keh sakte hai.

Ye sunte hi payal ke chehre per ek alag hi smile aagyu ye soch ke ki kash aisa sach me hua ho.

Nidhi- ab ye bhi bata deejiye ki aap itni jaldi baha se yaha kaise aajate hai. Kya choper se aate ho aap.

Amar- choper to kaafi slow hai hamare liye. Me to usse bhi dhansu item se aata hu.

Payal- kisse.

Amar- dikha dunga pehle ye sab nipat jaaye.

Tab tak Harry ka phone aagya.

Amar- ha Harry koi good news

Harry- ha sir uski photo aapke mobile per bhej di hai check kar leejiye. Or ithink nidhi mam janti hai ise. Isliye unse puchh leejiye.

Amar- pakka

Harry- 100% sure sir.

Amar- good work Harry and thanks

Harry- your welcome sir. Baise iski jaankari surya sir ko deni hai ki nhi.

Amar- khabar daar jo unko kuch bhi bataya to. Hamesha ke liye shutdown kar dunga tumhe me. Pls Harry samjha Karo.

Harry- samajh gya sir.

Amar- good thanks.

Ye kehkar call cut gya.

Vijay- kya hua pata chala.

Amar- ha. Nidhi jara ye photo dekho to.

Amar ne vo photo nikali or nidhi ko dikhai.

Or jaise hi nidhi ne vo photo dekhi uske hosh udd gye.

Nidhi- what ye

Payal ne ye reaction dekha or vo bhi pass me aai or jaise hi usne bhi vo photo dekhi uske bhi hosh udd gye.

Payal- ye hai in sabke pechhe.

Ye sab dekhke amar or vijay dono hi confuse the ki ye akhir hai kon

Vijay- aao dono janti ho ise.

Amar- ha kon hai ye.

Ye sawal sunke payal or nidhi ek dusre ka chehra dekhne lagi. Tabhi payal ne aoni aankho se hami bhari nidhi ko.

Nidhi- actually ye mera hi cousine hai. Mere papa ki bahen ka ladka. Hamare sath hi rehta hai hamare hi ghar me. Or iska naam hai jeetu. Yahi rehke padai karta hai ye.

Ye sunke baha khade sabhi ke dimaag ke fuse udd gye the. Or ab amar or vijay ek dusre ka chehra dekh rahe the.

Vijay- ab kya karna hai tum hi batao nidhi. Agar kahi to me ise aarest kar lunga or agar kahogi to chhod dunga.

Nidhi- usse pehle mujhe janna hai ki isne ye harkat akhir ki kyu hai. Uske baad hi me decide kar paungi.

Vijay- ye bhi sahi hai. Amar Harry ko bolo vo recording hame bhej de with voice.

Amar- usne already bhen di hai.

Vijay- ab nidhi pata karo ye aakhir hai kaha. Ghar per hai ya kahi or.

Bahi usi samay Harry ne amar ko chupke se mob. Me koi msg diya.

Jise dekhke amar choukanna ho gya.

Amar vijay ke pass gya or uske kaan me bahi sandesh suna diya jise sunke vo bhi choukanna ho gya.

Ye dekhke nidhi or payal ek dum hairan the.

Nidhi- kya hua.

Amar- aapke cousine is waqt yahi kahi hai or hame dekh rahe hai. Ab dua karo ki usne hamari baate na suni ho.

Ye sunke donk hi shocked reh gyi. Or yaha baha dekhne lagi. Lekin unhe jeetu kahi bhi nhi dikh raha tha.

Amar- Harry kaha hai vo.

Harry- sir samne wali gali me seediya lagi hui hai jo seedhi samne wali building ke terrace per jaati hai. Bahi hai vo.

Amar- badiya. Aaiye mere sath.

Ye sunke sabhi amar ke peechhe chalne lage amar or baaki sabhi baha se aise nikle jaise baha se vo kahi or ja rahe ho. Lekin vo sabhi galiyon me se hote hue unhi seediyi tak pahuch gye or seedha gye uper jaha jeetu baitha hua charo taraf dekh raha tha kyuki use ab vo dikhai nhi de rahe the.

Tabhi use uske peechhe se nidhi ko aawaj aai.

Nidhi- yaha kya kar rahe ho jeetu.

Ye sunke vo ek dum seedha khada reh gya or sochne laga ki ab kya karu. Kaise yaha se bachke niklu.

Bahi ye baat amar or vijay jante the ki ye bachke bhagne ki kosis jarur karega isliye vijay uske pass gya or uske hath ko pakad liya jor se.

Vijay- beta bhagne ki kosis to chhodo sochna bhi mat veena encounter ka naam suna hai.

Ye sunke vo pichhe muda.

Nidhi- aapko sharm nhi aai mere sath aisa karte hue.

Jeetu- me majbur tha nidhi. I m sorry.

Nidhi- achha aisi kya majburi thi tumhari jara mujhe bhi to batao.

Jeetu- because I love you. Bachpan se hi. Or mera yaha study karna ka kaaran hi tum thi. Kyuki tumhare karib rehna chahta tha me. Tumhe apna banana chahta tha me. Or me tumhe kuch kehta usse pehle hi tum iske sath relationship me aagyu or ye jalan mujhse bardast nhi ho rahi thi isiliye maine ye kadam utha liya usi jalan me.

Ye sunte hi nidhi ek dum shocked reh gyi. Use samajh me nhi aaya ki vo akhir kaise react kare.

Jeetu- me janta hu mujhse galti hui hai or iski jo saza tum mujhe dogi vo mujhe manjur hai. Lekin pls nidhi mujhe police ke hawale mat karo. Me yaha se hamesha ke liye chala jaunga or kabhi tumhe apni shakal nhi dikhaunga.

Amar- or iska kya bharosa hai ki tum apne vade per adig rahoge kal ko fir agar tumne hamare beeche aise hi galat fehmi paida karne ki kosis ki to.

Jeetu- me gaav Bapis chala jaunga nidhi se dur rahunga to ye jalan dheere dheere khatam ho jayegi. Lekin agar yaha raha to ye kabhi kam nahi hogi. Kash maine tumhe pehle prapose kar diya hota.

Nidhi- agar mujhe prapose karte to usi samay tumhare gaal per ek thappad laga deti me. Or tumhari akal thikane laga deti. Tumne aisa socha bhi kaise tumhe sharm nhi aai.

Or isi gusse me nidhi jeetu ke pass aaj or use jor se 5-6 thappad laga diye. Jo itne kadak the ki uska pura gaal hi laal ho gya.

Nidhi- aainda agar apni ye gandi shakal mujhe kabhi bhi dikhai to usi samay tumhara gala ghot dungi me. Fir chahe mujhe jail me hi kyu na jana pade. Or suno. Ye jo me tumhe mouka de rahi hu ye sirf or sirf bua ke liye de rahi hu. Kyuki vo bechari akeli hai or agar tum jail gye to unka kya hoga. Isliye mouka hai sudhar jaao or apni mom ke liye kuch achha socho. Verna agli baar me unka nahi sochungi.

Ye sab nidhi ne itne gusse me kaha ki jeetu ki to ruh hi kamp gyi.

Uske baad vijay me use chhod diya or vo baha se bhag gya.

Bahi amar or payal ne nidhi ko sambhala.

Or bahi jeetu ne baha se bhagate hue chain ki saas li or mand mand muskurata hua baha se nikal gya.

Jeetu vakai me hoshiyaar tha. Usne nidhi ko thoda emotional karke khud ko bacha liya tha. Or rishte ki bajah se use bhi pata tha ki vo itni jaldi jail me nhi jaane wala. Or jeetu vo kutte ki dum thi jo kabhi seedhi nhi ho sakti thi.

Bahi agar dusre najariye se ye sab dekhe to abki baar jeetu bach gya. Lekin agar aage vo fir se inki life me disturb karne aaya to vo soch bhi nhi sakta ki uska kya haal hoga.

Baaki dekhte hai kya hota hai. Aage or kya jeetu apne mansubo me kaamyab ho payega ya abki baar vo aisi koi harkat karega hi nhi sudhar jayega.

Kya hota hai janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 91

Jeetu baha se seedha ghar gya jaha usne chupchap apna saman uthaya or baha se nikal gya apne ek dost ke pass room per.

Bahi nidhi is sab se bahut dukhi thi. Usne sapne me bhi nhi socha tha ki use aisa din bhi dekhna padega. Or amar or payal use samjha rahe the.

Or iska asar bhi ho raha tha. Nidhi ab sambhal chuki thi.

Vijay- achha bacho ab ghar jaao or aaram karo me bhi chalta hu.

Amar- ok uncle. Lekin ab us sumit ka kya hoga.

Vijay- dekhte hai agar maan gya to chhod denge Verna lamba jayega vo

Amar- ok uncle aao dekh lena jo bhi theek lage.

Vijay- ok.

Ye kehkar vijay baha se chala gya and amar or baaki sab bhi baha se apni car tak aagye and amar ne car ko bada diya nidhi ke ghar ki taraf.

Nidhi ab theek thi.

Jaldi hi amar nidhi ke ghar ke bahar pahuch gya.

Nidhi- aaj aapko chalna hi hoga andar Verna me baat nhi karungi aapse.

Amar- me abhi aake kya hi karunga tumhare mom dad honge unko kya jawab dunga me.

Nidhi- jo kehna ho keh dena lekin andar to chalna hi padega.

Nidhi ne bahut jid ki to haar kar amar ne bhi ha bol diya.

Amar or baaki car se utre or nidhi ne amar ka hath pakada or andar le jaane lagi.

Jaha nidhi ke mom dad baithe hue the.

N.dad- beta kabse phone kar raha hu kaha thi tum. Or ye kon hai.

Nidhi- sorry dad thodi busy thi isliye call nhi utha paai. By the way ye amar hai my friend ham udaypur me mile the. Abhi gyi thi me jab.

N.dad- ohh hi amar

Amar- namaste uncle.

Amar ne aage badke unke pair chhuye or unka aasirbaad liya.

Jisse ek hi baar me vo amar se impress ho gye. Bahi nidhi ki mom bhi thi to amar ne unke bhi pair chhu liye vo bhi kush.

N.dad- beta jeetu kaha hai kuch pata hai tumhe

Uska naam sunte hi nidhi ka chehra ek dum se badal gya or ye sab uske mom dad ne bhi dekha.

N.mom- kya hua beta jhagda kiya kya usse. Tum dono kab bade hoge.

Nidhi- aisi baat nhi hai mom. Aaj kuch aisa hua hai jo me kabhi nhi bhul sakti hu. Isliye vo ghar chhodke chala gya hai. Ab kaha gya hai mujhe nhi pata.

Ye sunke vo dono ek sath khade ho gye.

n.dad- kaha gya or hua kya. Saaf saaf batao.

Nidhi batane me sankoch kar rahi thi isliye payal aage aai.

Payal- uncle me batati hu. Darashal hua ye ki. Vo jeetu nidhi per gandi najar rakh raha tha. Jiske bare me kisi ko bhi pata nhi tha. Or aaj usne had hi kar di. Usne amar or nidhi ko ek sath dekha to use laga inke beech kuch ho jayega or uska patta saaf ho jayega isliye usne amar ki kuch photos edit karke nidhi ko bhej di taaki inme dushmani ho jaye. Or hua bhi aisa hi lekin amar ne apni begunahi sabit ki or police ki madad ki or police ne jab tehkikaat ki to pata chala ki in sabke pechhe jeetu ka hath hai. Or fir usne apna jurm bhi kabula or ye bhi kaha ki vo nidhi ko pana chahata tha hamesha se. Or isiliye usne aisa kiya. Ye sab sunke hamare to hosh hi udd gye the. Or nidhi ne use yaha se jaane ko keh diya. Or rishta tha isliye use police ke hawale nhi kiya. Aaj ye kiya hai kal ko nidhi ko akela pakar kuch or bhi kar sakta tha. Uske man me kya chal raha hai kya pata isliye nidhi ne use jane ko keh diya.

Ye sab sunke nidhi ke mom dad ek dum sann reh gye unhe samajh me nhi aaya ki vakai me jeetu aisa ladka hai. Bahi nidhi ki mom uske pass aai or use gale se laga liya or nidhi ke dad bahi sofe per baith gye or sochne lage ki ab kya karu unki bahen ko kya jawab du me.

Amar- i m sorry ye sab meri hi bajah se hua hai.

N. Mom- nhi beta balki ye to achha hua. Waqt rehte hame uski asliyat pata chal gyi Verna ham kisi ko muh dikhane ke layak bhi nhi rehte. Isliye thanks beta.

N.mom- aap kya soch rahe hai.

N.dad- soch raha hu ye jeetu to bada chapter nikla. Lekin ab didi ko kaise or kya kahu me. Vo bechari pata nhi kya sochengi hamare bare me. Kahi zindagi bhar ki dushmani na ban jaaye.

Nidhi- unko kuch bhi batane ki jarurat nhi hai. Jeetu ne jo kiya hai uski bajah se aapke or bua ke beech dushmani kyu bane. Jeetu khud hi bata dega jo batana hoga unhe. Or agar fir vo aapse puchhe to unko bata dena aap ye sab.

N.dad- nhi beta aisa nhi kar sakte ham. Jeetu hamari jimmedari tha vo hamare yaha rehta tha. Isliye uska pata lagana hi padega or uski maa ko bhi batana padega ki jeetu ab yaha nhi reh raha hai.

Ye log abhi baate hi kar rahe the ki nidhi ke papa ka phone baja

Or jab unhone phone dekha to unke hosh udd gye kyuki phone jeetu ki maa ka hi tha. Or jab sabne dekha to sabke hosh udd gye.

N.mom- uthaiye.

Ye sunke unhone phone uthaya or unse baat karne lage. Or thodi hi der me unke chehre per ek smile aagyi. Or unhone baat karke call cut kar diya.

N.mom- kya hua aapke chehre per smile.

N dad- hamara kaam jeetu ne aasan kar diya

Nidhi- kaise.

N.mom- usne apni maa ko bol diya hai ki abse vo uske dost ke pass rehne wala hai kyuki baha uski padai or achhe se ho payegi or vo hame jaane se pehle bata nhi pata kyuki use dar tha ki ham use jaane nhi dege isliye hame vina bataye hi vo chala gya hai. Or yahi sab vo hame bata de. Or unhone yahi kiya.

Ye sunke sabke sir ka tension ek hi jhatke me dur ho gya. Or sabhi relex ho gye.

N.mom- chalo ye achha hua sir se tension gyi.

n.dad- ha

Amar- theek hai nidhi ab me chalta hu.

Ye sunke sabhi ka dhyan amar per gya.

N.mom- are aise kaise chalta hu. Yaha baitho me sabke liye nasta leke aati hu. Or chai bhi. Or khabardaar jo mana kiya hai to. Mujhse bura koi nhi hoga.

Ye sunke sabhi ke chehre per smile gyi. Or amar ne bhi ha me mundi hilai or bahi baith gya.

Or nidhi payal or uski mom kitchen me chali gyi. Bahi uske pita or amar bahi baith gye.

N.dad- ha to amar apne bare me kuch batao. Kya karte ho kaha rehte ho bagera bagera.

Amar- ji me yahi rehkar padai kar raha hu. Lekin abhi jo cyclone aaya tha usme hamara clg bhi tabah ho gya hai isliye filhaal ghar per hi rehkar padai kar raha hu.

N. Dad- kaha per hai ghar tumhara.

Amar- ji Ratangarh rajasthan.

N.dad- vakai me are bahut suna hai maine Ratangarh ke baare me. Tum sach me baha ke rehne wale ho.

Amar- ji uncle me bahi ka rehne wala hu usi gaav me hi mera ghar hai. Or mera pura parivar bhi.

N.dad- kya baat hai. Fir to tum pratap parivar ko achhe se jante hoge haina.

Ye sunke amar halke se muskuraya.

Amar- ha uncle achhe se janta hu. Lekin aap unhe kaise jante hai.

N.dad- beta janta nhi hu bas suna hai unke bare me. Business man hu na to aai din unke bare me sunta hi rehta hu. Or ye bhi suna hai ki kaise unhone us pure gaav ka naksha badal diya.

Vakai me unka kaam or unhone jo hasil kiya hai vo kabile tariff hai.

Amar- ha uncle ye baat to hai.

N.dad- baise tumhare pita kya karte hai.

Amar- actually uncle aap jis pratap parivar ki baat kar rahe hai vo mera hi parivar hai. Mera pura naam Amar pratap singh hai s/o veer pratap singh.

Ye sunte hi vo ek dum se khade ho gye or ek dum hairani se amar ko dekhne lage.

N.dad- sach me.

Amar- ha uncle

N.dad- kya baat hai me bata nhi sakta ki mujhe kitni kushi ho rahi hai aaj tumse milke. Ki me bata nhi sakta.

Amar- aisa kyu

N.dad- actually me unke kaam se bahut impress hu or unke business se bhi. Or isi liye me unse milna chah raha tha lekin hamara milna nhi ho pa raha tha. Or dekho aaj achanak unki next generation se mulkaat ho gyi.

Amar- ohh ha actually dad or chachi sabhi bahut busy rehte hai. Baise to hamesha vo time nikaal hi lete hai lekin kabhi kabhi aisa season aata hai jab vo mahino tak ghar bhi nhi aate hai. Kyuki business pure world me faila hua hai. Or use sambhalne me kai kaam miss ho jaate hai. Baise bahar ke sare mamle mere chhote chachu hi sambhalte hai. Baaki india ka kaam mere dad or chachi dekhte hai.

N.dad- chhote chachu matlab mr. Surya

Amar- ha

n.dad- vakai me unke baare me to kuch Google per bhi nhi milta hai. Kitne rehasymayi insan hai vo.

Ye sunke amar ki hasi nikal gyi.

Amar- ha actually unhe apni publicity pasand nhi hai. Isiliye vo limelight se dur hi rehte hai. Or parde ke pichhe se sabko sambhalte rehte hai.

N.dad- sabko sambhalte hai matlab.

Amar- matlab yahi ki sara business sambhalte hai sare deals ko crack karte hai. Vagera vagera.

N. Dad- ohh. Vaise ek sawal puchhna tha tumse.

Amar- ha puchhiye.

N. Dad- aapke or nidhi ke beech kuch serious hai kya. Keval meri info ke liye puchhna chahta hu.

Amar- actually ha. We love each other. But filhaal hamara shadi ko leke koi bhi irada nhi hai. Isliye pls aap is mamle ko aage na hi banaye to theek hoga. Abhi hamare khelne khane ke din hai. Baaki jab shadi ka time aayega to kar lenge. And ek baat or me kehna chahunga. Ki aap apne man me avishwas paida mat hone deejiyega. Aapki beti mere sath safe hai uska kabhi bhi galat istemaal me nahi karunga na hi kar sakta hu.

Ye sunke nidhi ke dad ke chehre per smile aagyi.

N.dad- mujhe pata hai beta. Or mujhe jo ye viswas hai vo tumhare parivar ki bajah se hai. Isliye fikr mat karo. Mujhe ye rishta manjur hai jab bhi aap log kahoge me aapki shadi ka praposal leke aapke ghar aajanga.

Uske baad nidhi payal or uski maa aagyi nasta leke. Fir sabne milke nasta kiya or uske baad amar ne sabse bida li.

To be continue……………………….

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 92

Amar ke jaane ke baad nidhi or payal apne kamre me chali gyi bahi nidhi ke dad ne uski mom ko abhi hui saari bate batai jise sunke vo bhi kush ho gyi. Or unhe bhi amar bahut pasand aagya tha pehli hi mulakat me.

Khair jeetu is waqt building ki chhat per baitha hua tha akele hi or daru or cigrate pi raha tha. Use bahut hi bura lag raha tha ki nidhi ne use thappad mara or ghar se bhi nikaal diya. Uska dimaag kharab ho raha tha. Or gussa bhi aaraha tha. Vo apman ki aag me jal raha tha. Or ab usne ye tay kar liya tha ki ab vo nidhi ko apne neeche lakar hi rahega fir chahe iske liye use kuch bhi kyu na karna pade. Nidhi ko uski aukaat batani padegi ki. Lekin vo ye diside nhi kar pa raha tha ki apna mansuba pura kaise kare. Kyuki vo itna to samajh gya tha amar koi sadharan insan nhi hai. Uski pahuch bahut uper tak hai. Kyuki usne matra 2 ghanto me ye pata laga liya ki in sab ke pichhe mera hath hai. Isiliye vo ab har kadam fook fook ke uthana chahta tha.

Tabhi use pechhe se ek aawaj aai.

Jeetu pechhe muda to uske samne ek saks khada hua tha three piece suit me.

Jeetu- kon ho tum or yaha kya kar rahe ho. Jaao yaha se mujhe akela chhod do.

U- chala jaunga lekin me yaha tumhari madad karne aaya hu.

Jeetu- kis tarah ki madad.me apni madad karne me khud saksham hu.

U- achha nidhi ko apne neeche laane me to nhi ho saksham

Ye sunte hi jeetu ka sara nasha ek dum se utar gya. Or vo ek dum ghor ke us insan ko dekhne laga. Jaise puchh raha ho ki tumhe kaise pata.

U- jyada socho mat. Me is mamle me tumhari madad kar sakta hu. Or nidhi hamesha ke kiye tumhari hi sakti hai kisi dashi ki tarah. Tum jaise chaho uska istemaal karo vi uff tak nhi karegi. Or uski sari property bhi tumhari ho jayegi

Jeetu- or badle me tumhe kya chahiye hai.

U- jyada kuch nhi bas amar or uski family se badla chahiye hai. Or is kaam me mera badla bhi mil jayega or tumhara kaam bhi hi jayega. Vo kahavat to tumne suni hi hogi.

EK PANT DO KAAJ.

Ye sunke jeetu soch me pad gya. Use vo insan theek to nhi lag raha tha lekin is waqt uske sir per nidhi ko paane ka bhut savar tha isliye usne ha keh diya.

Jeetu- theek hai batao kaise or kya karna hai.

U- ye hui na baat. Tum super natural Power me belive karte ho.

Jeetu- nhi.

U- to karne lago. Kyuki abse tum mere hathiyar banoge

Jeetu- me kuch samjha nhi.

U- matlab ki me tumhe kuch super natural Power dene wala hu. Jiski madad se tum aasani se unhe hara paoge.

Jeetu- kya bakwas hai. Normal insano ko harane ke liye super natural Power ki madad kabse padne lagi. Or sabse imp agar tumhare pass powers haj to tum khud hi kyu nhi unka istemaal karke apna badla le lete ho.

U- beta tum abhi amar or uski family ko jante nhi ho.

Vo log jitna jameen ke uper hai utna hi jameen ke nechhe hai. Verna tum hi socho ki itni jaldi unlogo ne kaise pata kar liya ki is sabke pechhe tumhara hath hai. Or jara ye bhi socho ki vo apne gaav se 10-15 min. Me kaise pahuch jata hai mumbai. Aisi konsi car ya flight hai jo itni jaldi use yaha pahucha deti hai.

Ye sab sunke jeetu ke dimaag ka bhi fuse udd gya.

Jeetu- are ha yaar.

U- isiliye keh raha hu me.

Jeetu- lekin aap ye kyu nhi karte ho.

U- me bhi karunga lekin me filhaal unke saamne nhi aasakta hu. Kyuki me unki radaar me hu. Isiliye mujhe tumhari madad chahiye haj taaki unhe pata hi nhi chale ki unki band akhir baja kon raha hai.

Ye sunke jeetu kush ho gya

Jeetu- to fir bataiye kya karna hai

Ye sunke uske chehre per smile aagyu or vo jeetu ke ekdum karib aagya palak jhapkate hi or ye dekh jeetu ek baar or hairan ho gya. Khair us unknown ne jeetu ke mathe per apna hath rakha or kuch mantra pade aisa karte hi uske hatho se kuch roshni nikal kar jeetu me samane lagi. Bahi jeetu ka pura sharir us roshni se chamakne laga tha or use andar se bahut hi takat mehsus ho rahi thi.

Karib 10 min. Tak vo aise hi mantra padta gya or idhar jeetu ke andar ab kaafi takat aagyu thi.

Or fir usne apna hath uske sir se utha liya.

U- ab tum koi mamuli insan nhi rahe ho. Ek khatarnaak hathiyar ban gye ho. Jiska koi tod nhi hai. Tumhara sharir vajr ka ho gya hai jise koi nhi bhed sakta hai. Tumhari raftaar bhi bakio se bahut tez hai. Or sabse imo hai tumhari aankhe jinse tum kisi ko bhi apne vash me kar sakte ho or jarurat padne per inhi aankho se uska vinash bhi kar sakte hai.

Ye sunke jeetu ek dum hairan tha.

Jeetu- kaise

U- apni aankho per jor daalo or saamne kisi jagah per focus karo.

Usne aisa hi kiya usne apni aankho per jor dala or ek khali jagah per focus kiya. Or aisa karte hi uski anakho se bhayankar lazor nikli.

Ye dekhke jeetu ek dum hi achambhit reh gya.

Jeetu- ye dekha tumne lazor nikli meri aankho se. Kahi ye koi sapna to nhi hai.

U- nhi ye haqikat hai. Or test karo apni powers ko.

Ye sunke jeetu ne apna hath normali deewar me mara or uska hath deewar se takrate hi baha ek bada sa hole ban gya or deewar me bhi darar aagyi. Ye dekhke jeetu or kush ho gya.

U- ek baat dhyan rakhna filhaal tumhara focus keval amar or uske bhai bahen per hi rakhna. Sabse pehle unhe apne raste se hatana uske baad kisi or per focus karna. Or meri anumati ke bina kuch bhi harkat ki to ye yaad rakhna ki maine tumhe ye powers di hai. Agar me de sakta hu to le bhi sakta hu. Isliye mujhe double cross karne ki sochna bhi mat.

Jeetu- me samajh gya hu. Aap befikr rahe. Ab me dikhaunga nidhi ko ki me kya kar sakta hu.

U- bahut badiya kal sham ko mujhe udaypur me milo aage me tumhe bataunga baha se kya karna hai.

Jeetu- ok. Baise aapne apna naam nhi bataya mujhe.

U- mera naam takshak hai. Filhaal itna hi kaafi hai tumhare liye.

Ye kehkar takshak baha se palak jhapkate hi gayab ho gya. Bahi jeetu jor jor se hasne laga. Use Biswas hi nhi ho raha tha ki ye haqikat hai.aaj to use neend bhi nhi aane wali thi. Is dar se ki kahi ye sapna na ho or subah jaagte hi ye sapna tut na jaaye.

Bahi sabse pehle jeetu ne apni sabhi powers ko aajmane ka decide kiya. Baaki sabto usne aajma liya tha. Bas sammohan kala ko aajmane baaki tha. Usne building ki chhat se neeche dekha to use ek ladki baha se jaati hui dikhi. To jeetu ka kameenapan jaag gya. Or usne usi chhat se nechhe chhalang laga di. Or dhadam se neeche land hua vo. Ek dum us ladki ke aage.

Or achanak aise kisi ko uper se aata dekhke vo ladki bhi dar gyi.

Bahi usne jeetu se puchhne ke liye jaise hi uski aankho me dekha chamatkaar ho gya. Ek hi jhatke me. Us ladki ki saari pareshani gayab ho gyi or vo jeetu ko dekhke mand mand muskurane lagi.

Bahi ye dekhke jeetu ke man me laddu footne lage.

Or usne us ladki ko apne pechhe aane ka ishara kiya. Or vo ladki bina kisi shart ke uske peechhe chalne lagi. Jeetu apne dost ke flat me gya jaha vo filhaal tha nhi. Vo kahi bahar gya hua tha isiliye jeetu chhat per baith ke pee raha tha.

Khair vo use flat me laya or uske baad baha kya hua hoga aap sabhi achhe se jaante hi hai.

Ji ha usne us ladki ka rape kiya. Us ladki ko to pata hi nhi tha ki vo kya or kyu kar rahi hai. Kyuki vo sammohit thi. Baaki jisne use baisa kiya tha use sab pata tha.

Khair uska jee bhar ke ras paan karne ke baad jeetu ne use fir sab kapde vagera pehnne ko kaha or vapis se road per pahucha diya or ek chutki baja ke uska sammohan tod diya. Or sammohan tutate hi vo seen fir se creat ho gya ki uske saamne jeetu uper se aaya tha.

Jeetu ne use sorry bola or baha se andar side chala gya bahi vo ladki bhi baha se apne raste per chali gyi. Lekin jab age jaake usne time dekha to uske hosh udd gye kyuki vo pure 2 ghante late ho gyi thi. Or ye baat use samajh me nhi aarahi thi ki aisa kaise ho gya office se to vo time per chali thi fir itna late kaise ho gyi. Bahi dusri baat use apni tango ke beech jalan bhi mehsus ho rahi thi. Jis bajah se vo or confuse thi.

Ab aage uska kya hoga ham sabhi jante hi hai. Use uske sawalo ke jawab kabhi nhi milenge vo hamesha isi soch me rahegi ki is raat akhir hua kya tha.

Bahi jeetu ne raat bhar me aise hi 3-4 ladkiyo ke sath kiya kuch ko to unke hi ghar me ghus ke. Is power ka jitna hi sakta tha vo misuse kar raha tha or aisa karne me main vo nidhi ko to bhul hi gya tha or sath me apna badla bhi. Vo bas apni raat ko enjoy hi kar raha tha. Bahi takshak ye sab dekh kar soch raha tha ki kahi usne bacahe ke hath me bhari hui pistol to nhi de di.

Khair ab ye or kya kya karta hai ye janne ke liye sath bane rahe or dekhiye ki ab takshak kya karega kaise jeetu ko kabu karega.

To be continue……………………...

UPDATE - 93

Jaise taise subah hui is waqt jeetu so raha tha or lagta nhi tha ki uski neend aaj jaldi khulne wali thi. Uske chehre per ek kushi chhai hui thi kyuki kal raat use vo mila jiski kalpana bhi usne nhi ki thi kabhi.

Bahi amar bhi gaav me tha or nidhi apne ghar per. Sab sahi se chal raha tha or aage bad raha tha.

Bahi black heart bhi apni sadhna me leen tha or surya ke aaram ke din chal rahe the. Halaki use sab khabar thi ki amar ki life me kya chal raha hai or kal yaha mumbai me kya hua hai. Kyuki Harry surya ke bina permission ke kuch bhi nhi karta hai. Surya ko puri jaankari hoti hai hai ki uske bache kab kya kar rahe hai or harry se kis prakaar ki madad lete hai.

Khair amar to bhul gya tha lekin surya ne Harry subah uthate hi Harry ko jeetu per najar rakhne ko bol diya tha kyuki surya jaanta tha ki jeetu itni aasani se sudharne walo mese nhi hai. Lekin kash surya ne raat me hi usper najar rakhne ko bol diya hota Harry ko. To kamse kam raat me hi uska kaam tamam ho jata. Lekin der aaye saber aaye. Abhi bhi jyada der nhi hui hai. Or abhi bhi mouka hai. Jeetu jaisa ladka power ke nashe me kuch na kuch galti to karega hi or jaise hi kuch galat karega Harry ko pata chal jayega or harry ko pata chala matlab surya ko pata chala. Or fir jeetu ko khair nhi.

Khair amar ne ashk avi or Samar ko bhi bataya ki kal kya hua tha or kisne kiya tha. Jise sunke sabhi ka para ek dum high ho gya tha. Lekin amar ke samjhane per vo log shant ho gye. Or mamle ko samajh bhi gye ki kyu amar ne usko kuch nhi kiya. Verna uske liye to amar akela hi kaafi tha.

Khair jaise taise sham hui or jeetu is waqt udaypur me tha jaisa usse takshak ne kaha tha. Vo apne samay per baha pahuch gya tha. Or takshak ka hi intjar kar raha tha. Or uska intjar bhi jaldi hi khatam ho gya. Kyuki takshak uske pass aagya tha.

Jeetu- ab batao kya karna hai mujhe.

Takshak- bataunga lekin pehle mujhe ye batao ki kisse puchh ke kal raat tumne vo sab kiya.

Jeetu- maine kya kiya.

Takshak- mujhse hoshiyari karne ki kosis bhi mat karna. Kyuki meri najar sab jagah hoti hai or mujhe achhe se pata hai kal raat tumne kya kiya hai.

Jeetu- ohh un ladkiyo ki baat kar rahe ho. Vo to bas apni powers ki testing kar raha tha me or kuch nhi.

Takshak- ha pata hai mujhe power ki testing kar rahe the ki apni hawas mita rahe the.

Jeetu- to usme aap itna hyper kyu ho rahe hai.

Takshak- tujhe abhi kuch nhi pata hai. Sehar me ek khukhar darinda ghum raha hai jo ham jaisi buri shaktiyon ko sungh kar unka khatma kar deta hai. Or agar use teri gandh aajati to kal raat hi tera kaam tamam ho jata fir ho jata tera badla pura.

Ye sunke jeetu thoda hairan hua.

Jeetu- aisa konsa darinda hai jisse aapki bhi fati padi hai.

Takshak- chinta mat kar tera saamna bhi usse jald hi ho jayega.
Fir tumhe bhi pata chal hi jayega ki vo kon hai or kya hai. Or kyu meri usse itni fat rahi hai.

Jeetu- theek hai abse nhi karunga aisa kuch bhi

Takshak- badiya hai. Yahi behtar hai tumhare liye. Ab chalo mere sath tumhare sikaar ke pass.

Jeetu- chalo me bahut exited hu.

Ye kehkar takshak ne jeetu ka hath pakada or agle hi sec vo log usi jheel ke pass jhadiye me pahuch gye.

Jeetu- ye kaha le aaye mujhe.

Takshak- ahhh ye dekho tumhara sikar tumhare saamne hai. Vo raha amar or uske bhai bahen. Tu agar chahe to uski bahen ke sath kuch bhi kar sakta hai meri taraf se chhut hai. Mujhe bas mera badla chahiye or isse tera badla bhi pura hoga.

Ye sunke jeetu ne Gour se ashk ko dekha or vo usi pal nidhi ko bhul gya. Uske muh se maar tapakne lagi.

Jeetu- ma kasam kya kadak maal hai. Isper to hajar nidhi kurban hai.

Ye sunke takshak hasne laga.

Takshak- tera kuch nahi ho sakta.
Chal shuru ho ja. Maar daal sabko. Baaki me yahi rahunga. Taaki agar tujhe madad ki jarurat pade to me kar saku.

Jeetu- theek hai.

Bahi Harry ye sab dekh raha tha. Or vo samajh gya tha ki kuch na kuch gadbad to jarur hai. Kyuki usne jeetu ke sath wale ki powers ko dekha isliye usne turant hi mujhe vo saari info di. Or me sunte hi bhaga gaav ke liye.

Bahi jeetu ek dum se amar ke saamne aagya.

Jeetu- kyu re bahut hoshiyar samajhta hai khud ko. Tujhe me nhi chhodne wala saale tune mere or nidhi ke beech duriya bana di.

Ye sunke amar or baaki sab ne peeche mud ke dekha.

Or jaise hi amar ne jeetu ko dekha uske hosh udd gye. Kyuki usne expect nhi kiya tha ki jeetu yaha tak pahuch jayega.

Amar- tu yaha kaise.

Jeetu- aagya me tujhe dhundte dhundte. Aaj tu nhi bachega.

Amar- marna hai kya. Bhag ja yahan se. Vo nidhi ka bhai hai tu isliye abhi tak apne pairo per khada hai verna vo haalat karta teri ki agle 7 janam tak langda paida hota tu. Or itna sab hone ke baad bhi teri akal thikane per nhi aai jo yaha tak chala aaya.

Jeetu- meri akal thikane per hi hai. Or achha hua jo me yaha aagya ab nidhi ke sath teri bahen ko bhi me apna banaunga. Vakai me kya kamal ki cheez hai.

Itna bolna tha ki use ek jordaar kick lagi jisse uska thoda santulan bigad gya lekin vo gira nhi. Ye kick thi amar ki.

Jeetu- dum nhi laga rahe ho tum. Thoda or jor lagao.

Ye kehkar jeetu ek dum adig amar ke saamne khada ho gya.

Bahi amar ne ek jordaar punch mara unke seene me dil ke just uper.

Or is punch ko jeetu sayad hi kabhi bhul paaye.

Kyuki agar usne powers nhi hoti to is punch se uska raam naam satya ho hi jata. Lekin uski powers ne uski jaan bacha ki lekin use girne se nhi bacha paya. Bahi jeetu ko bahut jor se laga ye punch. Jisse vo ek dum se bokhla sa gya. Use yakeen nhi hua ki amar me itni takat hai. Or use is baat per yakeen ho gya ki ye koi aam insan to nhi hai matlab takshak sahi keh raha tha.

Bahi use kya pata ki amar to normal hi hai. Ye jo power uske hatho me hai ye use virasat me mili hai apne purkho se.

Amar- ab aaya maja. Beta bhale hi tu strong ho bahut lekin ek baat yaad rakhna ki ye hath bhi kam nhi hai.

Jeetu- bakai me bahut dum hai I'm hatho me.

Ye kehkar jeetu khada hua.

Or usne achanak se apni aankho se lazor nikalna shuru kar diya. Bahi amar ne furti dikhate hue apni position badli or uski lazor se bach gya. Bahi avi Samar ashk or varsha bhi yaha baha ho gye kyuki lazor un per bhi nishana laga rahi thi.

Bahi lazor ke jameen se takrane se neeche ki ghaas or ped vagera jal gye the.

Bahi is waqt jeetu ki najar dusro per thi isliye usne jeetu ke peeche jaake jump maarke apne ghutne ki maar uski peeth per maari jisse vo jhuk gya.

Bahi uski anakho se lazor nikalna band ho gya. Isi mouke ka fayeda utha kar Samar ne ek jordaar kick uski naak per maari jisse vo ulti gulati khate hue jameen per pasar gya.

Ye mouka dekhke amar me uski garden ko daboch liya apne hatho me. Or jor se daba diya. Amar ne apna pura dabav uski peeth per banaya hua tha jisse vo uth nhi pa raha tha. Uske keval hath hi khule hue the. Jinka vo pura jor laga raha tha. Uthne ke liye. To Samar ne uske hatho ko pakad kar daba liya. Ab vo keval tadap hi raha tha. Use samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki vo kya kare kaise is qaid se aazad ho.

Yaha jeetu me saaf kami dikh rahi thi technique ki. Bhale hi insan ke pass power ho. Lekin agar uske pass un power ko istemaal karne ki technique nhi hai to vo koi jung nhi jeet sakta. Bahi amar or Samar bachpan se hi self defence ki training lete aarahe hai. Unhe pata hai ki kisko kaise kabu karna hai.

Bahi dur se me bhi ye najara dekh raha tha or kush ho raha tha ki kaise bacho ne usko kabu kar liya.

Amar- bol haramjade. Maja aaya.

Jeetu- maja to aaya lekin jyada nhi.

Ye kehkar jeetu ne apna pura jor laga diya or ek dum se khada ho gya. Bahi is jor se amar or Samar dono hi alag alag disha me udte hue dur ja gire.

Jeetu- ab maja aaya kamino.

Ye kehkar vo sabse pehle amar ke pass gya speed se. Or usne amar ko utha liya or jor se jameen per patak diya. Bahi tab tak Samar or avi dono hi jeetu ke pass aaye or usper hamla karne lage lekin abki baar vo apni speed ka pura istemaal kar raha tha. Jis bajah se avi or Samar ke har baar khali ja rahe the.

Bahi takshak ye sab dekhke bahut kush ho raha tha. Use apna plan anjaam tak pahuchta hua najar aaraha tha. Lekin use ye nhi pata tha ki uska baap uske aas pass hi moujud hai.

Abki baar bazi puri tarah se palat gyi thi. Kyuki jeetu akela hi teeno per bhari pad raha tha. Or iska kaaran keval itna tha ki jeetu apni super power ka istemaal kar raha tha. Bahi ye teeno apni normal power ka istemaal kar rahe the.

Jeetu ne teeno ki hi haalat tight kar rakhi thi. Lekin the to sabhi surya ke hi bache. Or is bajah se jeetu unhe jeet nhi pa raha tha. Kyuki girte hi vo fir se khade ho rahe the. Or is bajah se jeetu kaafi frustrate ho raha tha.

Bahi avi samajh gya tha ki ye aise control me nhi aayega isliye usne apne mobile me kuch kiya or lete lete hi wait karne laga.

Tabhi sabhi ko najar aasmaan me gyi jaha se kuch udta hua jameen per aa raha tha. Use dekhke aisa lag raha tha jaise vo koi ulka pind ho. Kyuki uski speed bahut tez thi.

Bahi avi ke chehre per smile aai or vo jaldi se khada hua. Or jeetu ki taraf bhaga apni speed se

Bahi vo udti hui cheez avi se takarai lekin isse avi ko kuch fark nhi pada. Balki avi ke charo taraf usne ek kavach ka aakar le liya. Like iron man. Avi abhi bhi douda hua hi ja raha tha.or isi beech avi puri tarah se iron man ban gya tha.

Bahi ye najar baha moujud sabhi ne dekha or dekhte hi jeetu ko chhodke sabhi ke chehre per hasi aagyi. Or sabne apna matha peet liya. Kyuki vo aaj real me iron man dekh rahe the. Or avi ke dimaag ki daad de rahe the. Ashk ne jordaar seeti bajai avi ke liye.

Bahi jeetu ek dum se hairan tha. Use laga kahi Tony stark sach me to yaha nhi aagya. Vo thoda hairan pareshan sa bahi per khada raha. Or isi beeche use ek jabardast punch laga jiski bajah se vo udta hua dur ja girne laga. Tabhi avi ne apne hatho se power generate ki or jeetu ke uper use chhodna start kar diya.

Bhale hi jeetu ka sarir bajr jaisa kathor ho lekin arc reactor ki power ka jabardast prahar laga use. Jisse uske sarir per kai jagah jalne ke nishan aagye.

Bahi dur se jab maine ye seen dekha to mere bhi hosh udd gye or mere chehre per bhi hasi aagyi.

Or takshak ne jab ye dekha to uska haal bhi jeetu jaisa hi tha. Use samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki ye aakhir hai kya. Ye kis tarah ki power hai.

Khair aage dekhte hai avi or kya kya kaarname karta hai.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 94

avi- khada ho kameene. Tujhe batata hu aaj ki ham akhir me cheez kya hai.

Ye sunke jeetu jo thoda jhakmi hua tha dheere dheere khada hua. Uske ghaav nhi bhare the. Na hi bharne wale the. Kyuki uske pass ye power thi hi nhi.

Jeetu khada hua or apne aap dekha. Use khud ke ghav dikhe jisse usko gussa aane lagi.

Or usne jordaar lazor avi per chhodi.

Bahi avi ready tha iske liye. Vo hawa me udd gya or jor se uske muh per punch mara or vo sambhalta usse pehle hi usne uske thobde per kai baar kiye.

Or apna panja pura jhalke uske thobde per rakh diya or jor se apni power ka jhatka uske thobde per diya. Ye jhatka use bahut jor se laga uska pura thobda isme sulag gya. Or vo dard me tadapane laga. Or jameen per apna chehra pakad kar let gya. Bahi avi ne agla baar kiya uske main part per. Jaha bhi use tagda jhatka laga.

Aisa lag raha tha jaise jeetu ki powers uska sath chhodne lagi hai. Kyuki use ab bahut dard ho raha tha. Uska sarir kamjor sa padta ja raha tha.

Takshak bhi ye sab dekh raha tha or vo samajh gya tha ki ye jyada der tak nhi tikega isliye ab usne saamne jaane ka Faisla kiya. Bahar jaane se pehle use sabhi jagah dekha jab use dur dur tak koi dikhai nhi diya to vo bahar aaya.

Or vo chupke se ashk ke peechhe gya or use daboch liya

Takshak- ruk jaao chhod do use. Verna iska kaam tamam karne me mujhe jara bhi der nhi lagegi.

Ye aawaj sunte hi sabhi ne oechhe mud ke dekha or sabhi ki aankhe fati ki fati reh gyi. Kyuki takshak is waqt aadhe insan or aadhe naag ke rup me tha. Usne ashk ko garden se pakad rakha tha.or uska rup bakai me bahut bada or vishal tha.

amar- ab ye kya nai musibat hai. Sala ye ho kya raha hai. Ye lounda apni aankho se lazor nikaal raha hai. Or ye tuchhadhari naag

Samar- dekh ashk se dur hatja. Verna itne tukde karunga ki agle are janam tere unko batorne me hi nikal jayenge. Dur hat.

Ye Lalkaar aisi thi ki koi kamjor hota to mut deta. Kuch had tak to takshak bhi hill gya lekin usne jaldi hi khud ko sambhala

Takshak- bache ye ruabb idhar nahi kaam aayega. Mere aadmi ko chhod do me isko chhod dunga.

Samar- hamne use pakada hi nhi to chhodenge kya. Vo dala hai neeche ise utha or nikal le yaha se. Verna sach me aaj tera aakhiri din hoga. Tu janta nhi tune kitni badi galti ki hai ashk per hath dalke. Uske papa ko jaanta hai na.

Takshak- ha janta hu surya ko. Or usne jitna hamara nuksan kiya hai uske badle ye chhota sa tohfa kaafi hoga uski bharpai ke liye.

Itni der me jeetu thoda normal ho gya tha.

Or is mouke ka fayeda usne uthaya or pechhe se avi per lazor chhod di. Lazor ka asar avi ke suit per bahut hi kam ho raha tha. Vibranium se jo bana tha uska suit. Lekin iska impact ise jarur mehsus hua kyuki vo aage ko thoda pressure se chala gya or jameen per let gya. Bahi jeetu ne lazor ko band nhi kiya or chhodta hi raha avi per.

Bahi ye sab dekh ke ashk ka gussa badta hi ja raha tha. Uski anakho ke saamne uske bhaiyo ki halat patli ho rahi ho vo kaise dekh sakti hai ye sab.

In sab me varsha per kisi ka dhyan hi nhi gya. Kyuki vo pehle hi ghar chali gyi thi amar ke papa ko bulane ke liye. Kyuki vo samajh gyi thi ki yaha mamla bigadne wala hai. Kyuki jeetu lazor chhod raha tha aankho se.

Or vo is waqt ghar pahuch hi gyi thi. Or use bahar hi veer ki car dikh gyi jisme baithke vo office se ghar aaya tha or car se nikal hi raha tha.

Varsha- uncle pls jaldi chaliye mere. Sath.

Bahi veer ne jab varsha ki aisi haalat dekhi to vo hairan ho gya.

Veer- shant ho jaao or batao kya hua tum itna haff kyu rahi ho. Baaki sab kaha hai.

Varsha- uncle jheel ke kinare kisi anjaan shakti ne hamla kiya hai. Ek ladka aaya hai amar se ladne jo apni aankho se lazor chhod raha hai. Vo normal nhi hai. Isse pehle kuch galat ho jaaye pls chaliye.

Ye sunke veer ka matha ghum gya. Usne varsha ko bahi rukne ko kaha or use andar bhej diya. Bahi amar tez raftar se doudta hua jheel ke pass jaane laga.

Abhi jheel ke pass pahuchne hi wala tha ki maine veer ko raste me hi rok liya

Or mujhe dekhke veer ki jaan me jaan aai.

Veer- hai vo jheel kinare kya ho raha hai.

Main- aao dikhata hu.

Main bhai ko leke usi jagah aaya jaha se me ab tak sab dekh raha tha.

Main- vo dekhiye bache kaise baha duri se unka mukabla kar rahe hai.

Bhai- tu pagal hai kya unki madad karne kyu nhi gya tu.

Main- bhai me yaha isiliye to ruka hua hu. Taaki waqt padne per unki madad kar saku. Lekin bache itni bahaduri or akalmandi se unhe sambhal rahe hai ki baha jaane ka man hi nhi kar raha hai. Or dusri baat unko aiso se nipatne ka abhyas karna chahiye kya pata kab iski noubat sajaye. Ye samajh lo unki traning chal rahi hai.

Bhai- achha. Baise ye ladka hai kon. Or ye aadha naag kon hai.

Main- ye ladka aapki hone wali bahu ka aashiq hai. Or iska pata nhi sayad black heart ka koi samarthak hoga.

Ye sunke bhai choukee

Bhai- kya kaha tune. Meri bahu.

Main- ha bhai amar ki gf ka aashiq hai. Kal iski band bajai amar ne aaj ye uska badla lene aagya powers ke sath. Or i m sure ye powers use is aadhe naag ne hi di hongi.

Bhai- badiya hai. Baise ab kya karne ka irada hai ashk ko pakad liya hai usne.

Main- bahi me dekhna chahta hu ki is situation ko kaise ye log handle karte hai.

Bhai- ok dekhte hai.

Ashk ka gussa badta hi ja raha tha. Use samajh nhi aaraha tha ki kya kare or kaise kare. Takshak ka hath uske muh ke ekdum pass tha isliye usne usne hath me jor se kaat liya. Or is achanak kaatne se takshak ki cheekh nikal gyi or uski pakad bhi dheeli hogyi ashk per or isi ka fayeda utha kar ashk takshak ke changul se aazad ho gyi. Or ek pathar usne uthaya or nishana laga kar use fel diya. Or vo pathar super speed se jeetu ki aankh me ghus gya. Or me sach kahunga uski ek aankh kaam se chali gyi. Or jeetu is dard me tadapane laga. Bahi teeno ne is mouke ka fayeda uthaya. Avi udd ke gya takshak ke pass to baaki dono ne jeetu ko pakad liya. Or Samar ne apni ungli se uski dusri aankh bhi fod daali. Jisse jeetu dard me tilbila gya. Use itna dard ho raha tha jiski koi seema nhi tha.

Bahi dusri taraf avi udta hua takshak ki taraf gya bahi beech beech me takshak apni puchh se ji ki kaafi lumbi thi avi ko maarne ki kosis kar raha tha lekin avi kaafi fast tha or uske har ek war se bach ke vo us tak pahuch hi gya or apne dono hatho ko aage karke ek sath usper energy ko chhoda or iska tagda jhatka laga usko. Or vo flat jameen per let gya. Bahi avi ne apne arm se ek sword banai or jor se uske pet per gira jisse us sword ne uske 2 tukde kar diye.

Lekin iska asar jyada nhi hua kyuki ab takshak apne insani rup me aagya tha. Or uske hatho me bhi ek sword thi.

Takshak- kya baat hai tin ke dibbe. Ab dikha kitna dum hai.

Ye kehkar usne uchhal kar avi per hamla kiya lekin avi ne hawa me hi use ek kick masti or vo is prahaar se dur ja gira.

Uske girte hi avi hawa me hi punch ki position leke tezi se neeche uske thobde ki taraf gya.

Bahi takshak samajh gya ki ab kya hone wala hai isliye vi jaldi se move kar gya or avi ka punch uski jagah jameen me dhas gya.

Avi jaldi se khada hua or usne ek chhoti si missile takshak ke uper nishana laga kar chhod di. Takshak kuch samajhta usse pehle hi vo missile usse takta gyi or ek tez dhamaka sabhi ke kaano me gunja.

Charo taraf dhua or aag dikhne lagi.

Avi isme thoda carefree hogya tabhi achanak se use ek jordaar kick lagi or vo udta hua thodi dur girne hi wala tha ki usne beech hawa me udna shuru kar diya or full speed se udta hua gya or ek or jhatka mara energy ka. Jisse vo thodi dur ja gira.

Bahi dusri taraf jeetu ka kaam to almost tamam hi hi gya tha. Uski dono aankhe foot chuki thi. Or vo dard me behosh ho chuka tha. Bahi baaki ke teeno log bas in dono ki fight dekh rahe the. Unhe samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki akhir ye fight jeet kon raha hai or is naag ka kaise ant hoga.

Bahi takshak ka bhi dimaag kharab ho raha tha kyuki usper ye bacha bhari pad raha hai. Na hi use jeetne de raha tha balki ulta usi ki band baja raha tha.

Isliye usne apni power ka istemaal karne ka socha or usne apni talvar ko hath me pakda or apne hatho ko joda. Bahi avi or baaki dekhne lage ki ye kya kar raha hai.

Bahi takshak ne kuch mantra pade or apna muh khola. Or uske muh kholte hi uske muh se kuch nikalne laga kuch dhua type or charo taraf failne laga.

Or itna Ghana failne laga ki khud ke hath bhi na dikhe kisi dusre ko dekhne ki baat to chhod hi do.

Ab dekhte hai is dhuye me kya karta hai takshak or surya or veer kab tak aise dekhte hai is fight ko.

Or avi or baaki kaise is takshak ko harate hai.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 95

us dhuye ki bajah se sabko dikhna lagbhag band hi ho gya tha.

Samar- ye kya kar raha hai ye kuch dikhai hi nhi de raha hai.

Ashk- lagta hai ye mayabi ki koi chaal hai dhuye ka aad me hamla karega ye. Avi sambhal kar rehna.

Avi- ok.

Avi apne suit ke andar tha. Or use sab dikh raha tha thoda thoda hi sahi. Use dhua hi dikh raha tha. Lekin uska AI system takshak ko detect kar raha tha. Vo jaha bhi move karta use vo dikh raha tha jaate hue.

Avi- tu to bada darpok nikla yaar. Ab chhip kar war karega tu. Saale ja apni mummy ke anchal me chhip ja or aainda yaha aana bhi mat.

Takshak- beta pyar or jung me sab kuch jayaz hota hai ye baat aaj me tumhe sikh dunga.

Ye baat khatam hui or avi ko ek jor ka jhatka laga. Or vo udta hua thodi dur ja gira.

Girte hi avi fir se khada hua. Or usne charo taraf use dekhna start kiya. Lekin ab vo use nhi dikh raha tha. Avi use detect nhi kar pa raha tha.

Bhai- i think ab hame chalna chahiye kahi ye mayabi kuch anhoni na kar de.

Main- theek hai bhai bacho ko itni traning kafi hai. Lekin aap yahi rahiye. Kyuki abhi aapke saamne ek tufaan aane wala hai. Isliye aap mujhse dur hi rahe.

Bhai- kaisa tufaan.

Main- abhi pata chal jayega. Bas dekhte jaiye.

Andhera bhi ho gya tha uper se dhua isliye takshak kisi ko bhi nhi dikh raha tha.

Or maine bhi apne kadam aage badhaye unki taraf.

Or jaise jaise me unke pass pahuch raha tha meri jalan badti ja rahi thi. Or iska matlab saaf tha ki rider aane wala hai bahar. Or yahi mujhe chahiye tha.

Jaise hi me dhuye ki andar ghusa mera rup puri tarah se ek dum badal gya. Or me rider me tabdeel ho gya.

Uske baad rider ne apna muh khola or saas ko andar kheechna start kiya. Or aisa karte hi sara dhua rider muh me ghusne laga aas pass jitna bhi dhua tha vo sara rider me andar ghus gya.

Or dhuye ke hat te hi sabko takshak dikhne laga jo is waqt avi per peeche se hamla karne hi wala tha.

Lekin usne ab tak rider ko nhi dekha tha. Or jab usne one dhuye ko gayab hote dekha to vo puri tarah se hairan reh gya.

Bahi avi or baaki sabne bhi ye karishma dekha. Or fir sabki najar takshak per gyi. Avi ki bhi.

To avi ne foran hi palat kar takshak ka hath pakada or dusre hath se use garden se utha diya or jor se jameen per patak diya.

Main2- bacho dur hath jaao usse ye mera sikaar hai.

Ye aawaj sunke sabhi ka dhyan rider per gya. Or use dekhte hi sabhi sabhi ke char kadam peeche ko hath gye. Bahi dur se veer ne jab ye najara dekha to uske bhi hosh udd gye. Kyuki use pata tha ki ye surya hi hai. Lekin use ye nhi pata tha ki ye surya aisa kaise ho gya or kyu.

Bahi jab takshak ne rider ko dekha to uski bhi sitti pitti gul ho gyi. Use samajh me nahi aaya ki ye yaha kaise aagya.

Bahi veer ko laga ki kahi bache rider per hamla na kar de isliye vo bhi baha aaya or usne sabse pehle Samar amar or ashk ko ik side chalne ko kaha vo jabardasti unhe baha se le gya. Ab keval avi hi baha bacha hua tha.

Rider ne apni najar takshak per lagai or aage badhna start kiya.

Bahi takshak ne pechhe ki taraf khisakna.

Bahi avi bhi ye sab dekhke side ko ho gya. Vo bhi dekhna chahta tha ki akhir hota kya hai.

Avi ke side hote hi rider ek hi jhatke me takshak ke pass pahuch gya.

Main2- teri mout ab aachuki hai dekh meri aankho me.

Ye sunte hi takshak ki aankhe seedhi ja mili rider ki aankho se. Or uski anakho me dekhte hi uski cheekhe nikalne lagi. Or use dikhne laga ki aaj tak usne kya kya kiya hai kis kis ko pareshan kiya hai kis kis ko mara hai sab kuch. Khaskar jabse vo black heart ki sangat me aaya tab se.

Thodi hi der me takshak ki haalat aisi ho gyi jaise kisi jale bhune kabab ki haalat hoti hai. Uska pura chehra or pura sarir bhun gya rider ki agni me. Or uske pran pakheru bhi udd gye isi me.

Uska sikaar karne ke baad rider gya jeetu ki taraf jo abhi bhi behosh hi pada hua tha.

Bahi jab sabne us takshak ki haalat dekhi to dekhte hi reh gye unhe samajh me hi nhi aaya ki ye kya hua kaise hua or kyu hua. Vo sabhi hairan the ki akhir ye hai kya cheez jisne bina kuch kiye hi iski band baja di.

Khair rider ne jeetu ko hawa me uthaya or apna muh khol kar uski soul ko chus liya. Or uske bejaan sarir ko bahi chhod diya. Jo neeche girte hi pal bhar me sad gya.

Or is tarah dono ka hi kaam tamam ho gya. Vo bhi itni aasani se jitna kisi ne socha bhi nhi tha.

Uske baad rider ne sab jagah dekha or sunghne laga lekin use kahi se bhi buraai ki gandh nhi aai. To haar kar use vapis jana pada. Or uske Bapis jaane ka matlab hai surya ka Bapis aana.

Or baha moujud charo bacho or veer sabhi ne ye najara dekha ki kaise rider Bapis se surya me badla. Or jab unke saamne surya aaya to unki hairangi ka koi thikana hi nhi tha. Vi sabhi hairan pareshan sa ek tak surya ko hi dekh rahe the.

Or main is waqt jameen per peeth ke bal leta hua tha or apni saaso ko control karne ki kosis kar raha tha.

Tabhi bhai mere pass aaye.

Bhai- ye sab kya tha. Tu aisa kaise badal gya mujhe batayega

Main- bhai ye sab hell king ka diya gya tohfa hai. Aise danavo se nipatne ke liye. Or isi ki madad se vikraal uske sathi or bhi kai jano ko me thikane laga chuka hu. Vo bhi bahut hi aasani se. Mere us rup ke aage kisi ki ek nhi chalti hai. Aapne dekha hi hoga kya hua abhi.

Bhai- lekin aisa kabse hai tu. Or tune hame bataya kyu nhi.

Main- bhai yaha aane ka mouka hi nhi mil raha tha. Aapko to pata hai me mumbai me hi reh raha hu. Itne dino se. Isiliye bata nhi paya. Socha tha bata dunga jab mouka milega or aaj mouka mil gya to bata diya.

Ashk- mujhe to dar lagne laga tha vo akhir tha kya.

Main- pata nhi lekin hoga koi black heart ka samarthak hi. Chhodo ab uski charcha. Baise amar aaj kal bahut baate chhipane lage ho tum hamse.

Ye sunte hi amar ne apni mundi neeche kar li.

Amar- sorry chachu. Vo mujhe pata nhi tha ki mamla itna bad jayega or ye aisi powers leke yaha ladne aajayega. Mujhe laga normal insan hai isko to ham sambhal hi sakte hai. Or aap sabhi bhi kitne hi kaamo me busy rehte hai isliye aapko disturb nhi karna chahte the.

Bhai- achha ab to ye bade ho gye hai surya apne liye ladkiya bhi dhund ki hai in logo ne. Apni to ab inhen koi jarurat hi nhi hai.

Avi- baise bade papa ham dono ne aisa nhi kiya hai. Isliye hame inse dur hi rakhe.

Ye kehkar avi ek side ko ho gya or uske sath ashk bhi.

Main- ha baise ye baat to hai lekin dekhte hai kab tak tum dono akele rehte hai

Ashk- ham nahi dhundne wale aap hi dhund lena hamare liye.

Main- dekhte hai. Baise avi ye suit kab banaya bataya bhi nhi tumne.

Avi- dad ye suit aise hi kisi mouke ke liye banaya tha usi robo ke sath. Or dekho aaj kaam aagya na.

Main- baise ek baat kahu. I m really proud of you all. Kya bahaduri se lade hai aaj aap sabhi. Maja hi aagya dekhke.

Ashk- baise aap aaye kab the dad.

Main- me to fight shuru hone se pehle hi aagya tha jaise hi jeetu yaha pahucha tha uske peeche me bhi aagya tha. Or tabhi se dekh raha hu yaha kya kya hua hai.

Samar- varsha kaha hai in sab me usper to dhyan hi nhi gya mera.

Ye sunte hi charo varsha ko dekhne lage.

Bhai- ghabrao mat vo ghar per hai. Vo ye sab shuru hote hi ghar per mujhe bulane aagyi thi. Kyuki use laga yaha mamla kaafi bigad sakta hai. Kyuki jeetu lazor chhod raha tha.

Main- usne vakai samajhdari se kaam liya inlogo ki tarah nhi ki khud hi ulajh pade.

Bhai- ha Verna hame pata hi nhi chalta ki yaha akhir kya chal raha hai. Or bhagwan na kare agar kisi ko kuch ho jata to.

Main- khair aisi noubat aane hi nhi wali thi. Kyuki me to tha hi yaha per. Me to bas dekh raha tha ki kab tak ye log inko sambhalte hai. Khair ab niklo ghar per. Me jata hu vapis mumbai.

Bhai- khana kha ke jaana chal ghar sabse mil bhi lena. Kitno dino se kisi ne shakal bhi nhi dekhi hai teri.

Sabhi ne bola to me bhi unke sath ghar ke liye nikal gya.

Ab dekhte hai kya hota hai aage.

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 96

ham sab ghar pahuche. Sabhi mujhe dekhke kush ho gye the. Khaskar radha and baaki sabhi ko jo tension thi jo varsha ne di thi vo bhi ek hi jhatke me gayab ho gyi thi. Kyuki unhe pata tha ki agar me yaha aagya tha matlab sab sahi se nipat gya hoga or ab tension lene ka koi matlab nhi haj.

Dad- tum kab aaye surya.

Main- abhi aaya tha dad

Dad- aao aao.

Uske baad main baitha or hamari gappe chalu ho gyi. Sabne puchha ki kya hua tha to maine bata diya sab kuch sirf rider wali baat ko chhodke. Jise sunke sabhi en chain ki saas li. Or sabhi kush bhi ho gye amar or nidhi ke baare me jaankar.

Unhe to yakeen hi nhi ho raha tha ki amar ki gf ban gyi hai. Kyuki amar is mamle me thoda shy type ka banda hai veer ki tarah.

Amar- dekhiye ab jo aap logo ko sab pata chal gya hai to me bata du abhi is baat ko bhul jaiye kyuki abhi mera shadi ka koi irada nhi hai. Or ye baat maine baha bhi bol di hai. Isliye jab sahi samay aayega tab aap log kar deejiyega hamari shadi lekin filhaal jaisa chal raha hai chalne de.

Amom- ha beta bahut bada ho gya hai tu. Badi badi baate karne laga haj. Dekha papa aapne.

Dad- ha beta dekh bhi raha hu or sun bhi raha hu. Koi na hamare bhi din aayenge. Tab dekhenge isko. Filhaal isko chhod dete hai. Baise photo to dikha bahu ki. Ya hame hi jana hoga dekhne.

Ye sunke amar Sharma gya or ashk ne apne mobile me nidhi ki photo nikali or sabko dikhai. Ek hi jhalak me nidhi sabko bha gyi or sabhi is rishte ke liye raazi ho gye.

Dad- jara phone lagao nidhi ke dad ko. Mujhe unse baat karni hai.

Amar- kya baat karni hai aapko.

Dad- karni hai kuch phone lagao.

Ye sunke amar ne kampte hatho se phone lagaya nidhi ke pita ko.

N dad- ha beta kaise ho.

Dad- ji me amar ka dad bol raha hu jay pratap singh.

N. Dad- hello sir

Dad- namaste ji mujhe abhi jaankari mili hai ki amar or nidhi ek dusre se pyar karte hai or aap ko bhi is baat ki jaankari hai

N. Dad- ji mujhe bhi kal hi pata chala tha.

Uske baad dono ko baate chalti hi rahi formal baate

Baate hone ke baad sabne khana khaya or uske baad sabhi sone chale gye. Jaha radha ke sath aaj mera bhi mood ban gya or hamne apni kaam leela ko aage badhaya.

Bahi dusri taraf black heart ki sadhna almost puri ho chuki thi or usne apni aankhe bhi khol li thi. Or uske chehre ki muskaan hi bata rahi thi ki usko sadhna safal ho gyi hai.

Sadhna se uthte hi uski hasi charo taraf gunj gyi.

B.H.- ab batata hu tujhe rider ki me kya cheez hu. Bhale hi mere baap ne meri mout ka saman ready kar liya ho lekin iska use koi fayeda nhi hone wala hai. Ye baat ab vo jaan jayega.

Ye kehkar vo baha se seedha gya apne darbar me. Jaha uske kai log moujud the jo baaki jagho per black heart ka parcham lehrane gye the. Vo apni jeet ki khabar or sath me kai tohfe bhi laaye the. Or un tohfon me jyada tar to sirf ladkiya hi thi.

Black heart apni gaddi per baitha or fir uske baad ek ek karke sabhi ne apni apni khabar sunaai jise sunke black heart ki kushi doguni ho gyi. Or uske liye laaye gye tohfe dekhke to uski kushi ka koi thikana hi nhi raha.

B.H- sach aaj ka din to hamesha ke liye yaad gaar ban gya hai ek ke baad ek kush khabri aati hi ja rahi hai. Aaj itni kushi ho rahi hai jitni me bata nhi sakta. Or in tohfo ko dekhke to maja hi aagya. Vakai me

Ye sunke sabi ne black heart ka abhivadan kiya

In sabke baad black heart ne apne ek khaas se takshak ki jaankari leni chahi. To usne jo khabar black heart ko di. Usse uska khushnuma din ka bahi ant ho gya.

Or black heart turant hi baha se apne kamre me chala gya jaha sath me uska khaas bhi gya.

B.h- kya hua tha pure bistaar se batao.

Uske baad usne puri detail di ki kaise usne ek ladke ko aage kiya surya se badla lene ke liye or kaise uske bacho ne uski band bajai or fir last me kaise rider ne aake uski jaan leli.

Ye sab sunke black heart ko kahi na kahi shak hua ki kahi ye surya hi to rider nhi haj. Kyuki usne pehle bhi hame roka hai or fir aisa khatarnaak insan dusra kaha milta pitaji ko jo mujhse takkar le sake.

Lagta hai ab prithvi jana hi padega.

Ye sunke uske khaas ne use rokne ki kosis ki use samjhane ki kosis ki lekin black heart apna man bana chuka tha or dusri baat rider ka kaam lagaane le liye use prithvi per to baise bhi jana hi padega.

Ye kehkar black heart baha se gayab ho gya.

Or agle hi pal vo prithvi per tha. Or prithvi per ek bahut hi purane se kabristan me.

Baha pahuch kar usne charo taraf apni najar doudaai

Uske baad usne apni jeb se ek contract nikala jo uske pitaji ka tha. Usme kuch aisa likha tha jise padne ke baad black heart ki power kai guna bad jaane wali thi.

Or uska irada bhi bahi tha. Usne us contract ko khola or apni puri aawaj me use tez tez padna shuru kiya. Iski language kuch alag hi thi. Lekin iska asar dikhne laga tha.

Kyuki uske shabdo ko sunte hi pure world me se murda or bhuto aatmao ka ek hi disha me prasthan hone laga tha. Or unki manjil black heart hi tha. Jameen me se ukhad ukhad kar murde bahar nikalne lage the aatmao or bhut hawa me tezi se udte hue contract ki taraf khiche chale aarahe the.

Or inki sankhya itni thi ki ginti karte karte hi kai saal nikal jaaye. Anginat the ye sabhi.

Or contract pura hone tak black heart ke charo taraf unka mela lag gya tha. Or jaise hi black heart ne last line khatam ki pad ke usi ke sath vo sabhi black heart ke andar samane lage.

Or aisa hote hi black heart ne apni dono baho ko khol diya or sabko apne andar samane ka aamantran de diya or ek ek karke sabhi shaktiyan uske andar jaane lagi. Uske muh se cheekhe bhi nikal rahi thi. Kyuki power bahut jyada thi. Lekin black heart janta tha ki vo itni takat ko sambhal sakta hai. Or aisa hi ho raha tha.

Thodi hi der me baha moujud sari shaktiyan uske andar chali gyi thi. Or itni power ke andar pahuchte hi uska chehra or bhi bhayanak ho gya tha. Ab vo pehle se or bhi jyada daravana or khatarnaak lagne laga tha.

Iske baad black heart bahut jor se hansa or uski hasi charo dishao me fail gyi. Raat wale jaanwar bhi darke apne apne bilo me chhup gye.

Uske baad vo baha se gayab ho gya. Or surya ke ghar se thodi duri per pahucha. Usi ke gaav me usi jheel ke pass jaha takshak ka ant hua tha.

Uske baad usne apni aankho ko band kiya or rider ko yaad kiya or use apne pass bulane ka aadesh dene laga. Vo baar baar rider ko bula raha tha.

Bahi surya ko soya hua tha. Uski neend achanak se khul gyi thi. Vo bhale hi is waqt surya ke rup me tha lekin vo puri tarah surya bhi nhi tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise surya ko hypnotize kar diya gya ho.

Vo uthte hi neend me chalne laga or chal kar ghar se bahar nikal aaya. Or jaise hi vo ghar se bahar nikla uska rup ek dum se badal gya or vo rider ban gya. Or baha se doudte hue vo usi jheel ke pass ja pahucha jaha black heart uska intjar kar raha tha.

Thodi hi der me vo black heart ke saamne tha.

Dono ek dusre ko dekh rahe the or black heart usko dekhke muskura raha tha kyuki uska andaja sahi nikala tha. Kyuki rider surya hi hai ye baat usne confirm kar liya tha.

B.H- kya haal hai andar chhipe hue surya. Badi tariff suni hai tumhari.

Main2- filhaal use andar hi rehne do. Or mujhse milo. Badi der kardi meharba aate aate. Kabse intjar tha tumhara.

B.H- ha intjar to mujhe bhi tha lekin tumhara nahi. Lekin ab chuki tum bhi Bapis aagye ho to bahut purane hisaab hai jo tumse chukta karna hai. Aaj un sabhi ka hisaab dene ke liye ready rehna mere baap ke paltu kutte.

Ye sunte hi rider ne use ghura or apna ek kadam aage badhaya.

Jise dekhke b.h hasne laga.

B.H- ohhh bura laga kutte.

Ye bolke vo hasne laga.

B.H- Bhale hi kitna hi akad dikha le lekin rahega to kutta hi. Vo bhi mere baap ka. Or abse mera.

Ye kehkar vi fir se hasne laga bahi rider khada hua bas use hi khunnas me dekh raha tha. Or soch raha tha ki aaj iski kahani yahi khatam kar dunga.

Baaki ab dekhiye next update me ki indonk ki fight me akhir kya hota hai or kaise.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 97

Rider or B.h aamne saamne khade hue the.bahi B.h man hi man muskura raha tha kyuki use pura bharosa tha ki uska idea kaam jarur karega. Bahi rider soch raha tha ki jarur daal me kuch kala hai. Ye yaha is tarah aaya hai matlab saaf hai kuch soch samajh kar hi aaya hoga.

Dono ek dusre ko dekh rahe the. Tabhi rider ne pehla haml kiya or apni sword ko seedha feka B.h ki taraf. Or B.h kuch samajhta usse pehle hi vo uske seene me ghus gyi. Puri sword aag me dehak rahi thi. Or uske andar basi hui aatmaye us aag me jalne lagi thi. Vo chilla rahi thi.

Lekin agle hi pal B.h baha se gayab ho gya. Or rider ko sword bahi neeche gir gyi.

Ye dekhke rider puri tarah hairan tha. Ki ye kya ho gya. Or kaise. Ye bach kaise gya.

Tabhi rider ke pechhe se aawaj aai.

B.h- tumhare ye hathkande mujh per kaam nhi karne wale.

Main2- kyu tu buraai ka prateek hai. Or me buraai ka khatma karne wala fir kaise tu bacha.

Ye sunke B.h ne apni jeb se ek contract nikala.

B.H- ye yaad hai tujhe.

Ye kehkar usne us contract ko khol liya.

Ye dekhke rider soch me pad gya.

B.H- kaho to pad ke batau. Kya likha hai isme.

Ye ek contract tha jo hell king ne rider ko banate samay banaya tha. Or isme saaf saaf likha tha ki jiske pass ye contract rahega rider usko kabhi bhi nuksaan nhi pahucha payega. Or agar contract wala chahe to rider ko hamesha ke liye vapis bhi bhej sakta hai. Lekin isme ek or baat likhi hai ki contract wala rider ko control nhi kar sakta hai. Matlab vo rider ka istemaal apne fayede ke liye nhi kar sakta hai.

Or us book me yahi likha hua tha. Or B.h sadhna me baithke isi contract ko dhund raha tha jo use mil gya or vo yaha aagya.

B.H- ab bol kutte kya karu me tera Bapis bhej di tujhe. Hamesha ke liye. Jaha se aaya hai tu. Jahannum ki aag me.

Main2- achha hai tabhi me sochu ki tujh jaisa darpok yaha kaise aagya or khudse mujhe bula raha hai. Koi nhi udd le hawa me. Lekin ek baat yaad rakhna ki mera bhi time aayega.vo bhi jald hi. Tab tujhe ye contract bhi mujhse nhi bacha payega.

B.h- achha lekin agar tu yaha rahega hi nhi to kaise meri band bajayega.

Ye kehkar B.h ne us contract ko padna start kiya apni full voice me.

Or jaise hi last line padke shant hua baise hi rider ki aag achanak se shant padne lagi.

Or ye dekhke rider ek dum hairan reh gya. Rider ab dheere dheere surya me badalne laga tha.

Or aise hi dekhte hi dekhte rider puri tarah se surya me badal gya bahi surya ke andar se ek bada sa aag ka gola nikla or dur aasmaan me udd gya.

Or surya bahi behosh hone gir gya. Or ye sab dekhte hi B.h jor jor se hasne laga.

B.h- bada aaya mujhe maarne wala ab sad apni usi jahannum ki aag me. Or abujhe rokne wala koi nhi hai. Ab me amar hu.

Or jor jor se hasne lagam uski aawaj charo dishao me failne lagi.

Uske baad B.h ne apni sabhi buri shaktiyon ko aadesh diya charo taraf hahakaar machane ka. Or aisa bolte hi uske andar se 4 personality nikli jo dekhne me hi kaafi khatarnaak thi. Or charo dishao me fail gyi.

Or jaate hi apne apne kamo me lag gye. Logo ko darana unhe maarna sab kuch.

Bahi B.h ab vapis hell me nhi gya. Kyuki use prithvi pasand aayi thi. Ab vo yahi rehne wala tha. Kyuki na to use ab koi rokne wala tha na hi maarne wala.

Bahi surya ko karib 1 ghante baad hosh aaya

Maine apni haalat ko dekha or me hairan tha ki me yaha kya kar raha hu.me to bister me so raha tha.

Maine aaspass dekha to me is waqt usi jheel ke pass tha. Jise dekhke me or confuse ho gya.

Fir mujhe laga kahi me sapna to nhi dekh raha hu jaise hell king mujhe sapno me bulata tha. Isliye maine charo taraf aawaj lagai hell king ko lekin mujhe koi reply nhi mila.

Abhi me vaise hi baitha hua tha ki mere kaano me dev ki aawaj padi.

To maine charo taraf dekha lekin mujhe vo dikhai nhi diya.

Dev- surya bahut badi gadbad ho gyi hai.

Main- kya hua. Or me yaha kaise aagya.

Dev- B.h aaya tha or usne tumse rider ki shaktiya cheen li hai. Or ab tum pehle jaise ban gye hi. Keval surya. Or isi ke sath B.h pehle se jyada takatvar bhi ho gya hai or usne apne chamcho ko sabhi prithvi per bhej diya hai halla machane ke liye.

Ye sunte hi mujhe laga tagda jhatka aisa laga jaise me koi bura sapna dekh raha hu.

Main- what. Lekin ye hua kaise.

Uske baad dev ne mujhe bataya ki kya hua kaise hua. Or sari baate sunne ke baad me to hairan hi reh gya. Mujhe samajh me nhi aaraha fha ki me kya karu kaise use roku.

Main- ab kya karu me. Kaise use roku. Rider tha tab tak me inki band baja sakta tha lekin ab to ye mere hatho me hi nhi aayenge.

Dev- ha me janta hu. Lekin tum fikr mat karo me hu tumhari help ke liye.

Main- kya help karoge meri. Ye bhi bata do.

Dev- mayus kyu ho rahe ho yaar.

Main- sach kahu na to me pak gya hu ye kaam karte karte. Ab vo maja nahi aaraha hai jo pehle aata tha. Ab to mujhe retire hona hai.

Dev- kya baat hai retire hoke kya karoge or.

Main- radha ko leke kahi dur pahadiyon me bas jaunga usko me bilkul bhi time nhi de pata hu. Ab apni puri life uske sath hi bitani hai.

Dev- or fir aise dushmano se kon ladega.

Main- nai peedi hai na. Maine unka jalwa dekha hai. Mujhe pura bharosa hai ki vo is jimmedari ko aasani se sambhal sakte hai.

Dev- ha baise ye baat to hai.

Main- bahi to.

Dev- theek hai. Is kaam ke Baad tum jo chaho kar lena. Lekin filhaal to tumhe inse nipatna hi padega. Kyuki or koi nhi hai jo ye kaam kar payega.

Main- ha to karunga hi. Ab batao kya karna hai or kaise karna hai.

Dev- theek hai suno. Tumhari sword hai na. Use apne dono hatho me pakado or 3 baar om namah shivaya bolo. Aisa karte hi tumhari sword normal nahi rahegi. Or tum usse B.h ko chhod ke uske baaki ke sabhi sathiyo ka nash kar paoge.

Main- or B.h ka kya hoga fir use kaise khatam karunga me

Dev- uska jab samay aayega tab me bata dunga filhaal sehro me faile aatank ko khatam karo. Chun chun kar niptaao ek ek ko. Or vanraj ko bhi le jaao sath.

Main- achha pakka aisa bolne se kaam hoga.

Dev- viswas rakho mahadev jarur apni kripa karenge tum per. Pure shraddha viswas or prem se bolna mahadev ka dhyan laga ke. Kaam jarur hoga.

Main- theek hai me kar lunga baise lagta hai tumhari help ki jarurat jald hi padegi.

Dev- jab padegi tab me tumhare samne hounga. Chinta mat karo. Filhaal ye karo or subah hone se pehle sabka Nash kardo. Baaki ka kaam baad me dekhenge.

Main- ok. Tum kehto ho to karta hu me. Chalo baad me baat karta hu me.

Ye kehkar line cut gyi hamari.

Or ab me bahi per baitha raha thodi der or sochne laga ki kya karu kaise karu.

Ab dekhte hai kya karta hai surya kya dev ne jo kaha hai vo sach hoga. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 98

Me bahi per baitha hua tha. Or usi me subah ke char baj gye the.

Tabhi maine socha ab jo hoga dekha jayega filhaal bahi karta hu jo dev ne kaha hai.

Maine bahi per apni paalthi mari or apne dono hathon ko jod ke baith gya. Or meditation karne laga. Kyuki sabse pehle man shant karna jyada jaruri tha.

Thodi der dhyan me baithne se man ek dum shant ho gya.

Uske baad maine apni sword apne hatho me uthai sabse pehle usko pranaam kiya uske baad maine use apne dono hatho se pakda or apni aankho ko band kiya or mahadev ka dhyan lagaya.

Or jab mere man me mahadev ki chhabi aane lagi to maine Om Namah Shivaya ka jaap kiya

3 baar jaisa dev ne kaha tha.

Or jaise hi mera teesri baar jaap purn hua. Aasaman me jor ki bijali kadki jisse mera dhyan tut gya or meri aankhe khul gyi.

Or achha hi hua jo aankhe khul gyi kyuki ye najara me sayad hi kabhi dekh pata.

Aasaman se seedhi bijli meri talvar per gir rahi thi. Vo bhi lagatar. Meri talvar lagatar chamak rahi thi. Or us bijli ka asar mujhper kuch bhi nhi ho raha tha.

Karib 2 min. Tak lagatar bijli girti rahi sword per. Or achanak se gayab ho gyi fir.

Bijli ke gayab hone ke baad. Meri taralvar alag hi chamak rahi thi. Usme se bhayankar bijli ka prabaah beh raha tha. Or mere dekhte hi dekhte vo prabaah band ho gya tha. Jise dekh ke me thoda chouka lekin fir maine socha ki jab iska upyog hoga tab iski chamak Bapis aajayegi. Or yahi sochke maine ghar ki taraf doud laga di.

Me ghar pahucha seedha apne kamre me. Baha de maine airpod lagaya apne kaan me Harry ko active kiya.

Harry- sir kaha gye the aap.

Main- gya tha kahi. Tum ye batao filhaal kaha kaha tehalka macha hua hai. Or vanraj ko bhi un jagho ke bare me inform kar do.

Ye sunke Harry ne sabhi jagho ko check karna start kiya. Ab vo tha AI system. Isliye use bhut to bilkul bhi nhi dikhe bas log yaha baha bhagate hue dikhe or pareshan hote hue. Ab vo kyu pareshan the ye use nhi dikh raha tha. Kyuki vo logo ke saamne aa hi nahi rahe the.

Harry- sir halat kharab hai or ye ek jagah ka nhi balki bahut jagho per yahi haal hai.

Main- pata hai. Naam batao

Harry- sir is waqt uday pur me bhi yahi haal hai aap shuruwat bahi se keejiye.

Ye sunte hi main doud gya. Uday pur ke liye. Super fast speed se.

Harry mujhe guide kar raha tha ki kaha jana hai

Udaypur me kai ilako me haalat kharab ho rakhi thi. Ghar jal rahe the. Log mare hue raste me pade hue the.

Maine apne lences ki setting ko thermal me change kiya. Or talvar ko apne hatho me pakda or aankho ko band karke mahadev se madad mangi or aankhe kholke aage badta gya. Saamne ek unchi building thi me seedha speed me uske uper chad gha bahar se hi. Or chhat per pahucha. Or charo taraf dekhne laga.

Charo taraf baise to sannata tha lekin jaha per vo sabhi the baha per shanti nhi thi. Or mujhe bahi jana tha.

Tabhi thoda chamatkar sa hua mujhe kuch dikhne laga. Ek bhut jo apne hatho se bhayankar aag nikaal kar ek ghar ko jala raha tha.

Ye dekhke mujhe aaya gussa or maine building se seedhi chhalang lagai or speed me uski taraf gya.

5-6 galiyon se hota hua me us gali me pahucha jaha vo khada hua tha.

Vo apne aag lagane me mast tha. Or me full speed se uski taraf badta hua ja raha tha. Maine apni talvar ki nok ko aage kiya or usko faadta hua me usko speed se hi paar kar gya.

Or ruk kar jab maine mud kar dekha to uske 2 tukde bahi jameen per pade hue. Matlab saaf tha ye bhayankar kaam kar rahi hai.

Or uske khatam hote hi aag ka badhna kam ho gya.

Or fir me baha se agli destination ki taraf gya

Bahi mumbai me vanraj bhi apni powers ka bharpur upyog kar raha tha. Or jaha bhi aag lagi thi vo use bujhane me puri madad kar raha tha. Baaki bhut bhi use kaafi pareshan kar rahe the. Isliye vo apni dekhne ki power ka bharpur istemal kar raha tha. Lekin vo mar nhi rahe the jis bajah se vo bahut hi frustrate ho raha tha.

Bahi me ek ke baad ek jagah ja kar un bhuton ka kaam niptate ja raha tha. Ye talvar vakai me khaas ho gyi thi aaj. Pehle bhi khaas thi lekin aaj double khaas ho gyi thi.

2-3 ghanto me maine sabhi ko dhund dhund ke khatam kar diya. Ab sab jagah pehle jaisi shanti chha gyi thi or uper se ujala bhi ho gya tha. Jis bajah se vo vaise bhi ab sayad hi bahar aaye.

Bahi jab black heart ne ye sab dekha to uska to fuse hi udd gya. Ki surya jaisa normal insan in bhuto ko kaise maar raha hai. Aisi kya power hai uske pass. Jabki rider ki power to usne chheen li hai usse.

Ab use surya ko or parakhna tha ki ye akhir or kya kya kar sakta hai.

Isliye usne apne ek khaas aarmy ko bulava bheja taaki inka kaam hi tamam karwa de.

Or usse bhi pehle usne pure aasman me kaale badlo ko chha diya. Ye badal itne ghane the ki almost andhera hi ho gya tha samast prithvi per. Sabko laga jaise surya grahan lag gya ho. Lekin aisa tha nhi.

bahi me is waqt vanraj ke sath tha. Jise maine jab bataya ki rider ab nhi aayega tab uska bhi dimaag kharab ho gya. Use bhi samajh nhu aaya ki ab kya kare. Or Ab B.h ko kaise rokennge.

Tabhi hamne dekha ki aasman me andhera chha gya hai puri tarah se.

Vanraj- aaj grahan tha kya

Main- pata nhi.

Vanraj- to fir ye Sab kya hai.

Main- pata nahj sayad usi B.h ka hi koi kand hoga ye andhere me vo jyada takatvar rehte hai isiliye.

Vanraj- possible hai. Ab hame kya karna hai. Mera to dimaag kaam karna hi band kar chuka hai.

Main- ladna hai.

Harry- sir mumbai ke outside kuch ajeeb si halchal mach rahi hai aasman me. Aapko baha jana chahiye.

Main- aisa kya ho raha hau baha.

Harry- hole ban raha hai baha per. Apne aap.

Ye sunke ham dono hi shock ho gye.

Or hamne us jagah ke liye doud laga di.

Ham baha pahuche to hole ban chuka tha. Hame pehle laga ki ye sayad black hole hoga jo apne andar sab kuch kheech lega. Lekin hamari galat fehmi jaldi hi dur ho gyi. Kyuki ye hole bahar kheechne wala nhi tha balki ya bahar nikalne wala tha.

Bahi hame ye bhi samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki ye open kaise ho raha hai. Tabhi Harry ne hame bataya ki aise hi hole kai jagaho per ban rahe hai.

Bahi B.h is waqt apni ankho ko band karke baitha hua tha or uski power se ye hole creat ho rahe the.

Ye hole dekhne se aisa lag raha tha jaise hamare chhate me bade bade chhed ho gye ho.

Aise kul milakar 8 chhed bane pure aasman me. Lekin filhaal unme se kuch bhi bahar nhi aaraha tha. Bas vo chhed ban hi rahe the or apna aakar le rahe the. Jo size me itne bade the ki puri mumbai sama jaaye is hole me.

Hamari kuch bhi samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki ye hole akhir bane kaise hai or inse hoga kya.

Bahi saari duniya inhe dekh rahi thi or vo bhi hamari hi tarah hairan the. Kai logo ne to alien hamle ki chetavni tak de di. Unhe laga isme se alien niklenge or unper hamla karenge. Lekin unme se filhaal kuch nhi nikal raha tha.

Tabhi aasman se hame ek aawaj aai. Or hamne uper ki taraf dekha.

B.h- surya bas ab kal tak jitni kushiya manani hai mana lo. Kyuki kal ye prithvi puri tarah se hell me badal jayegi. Or koi use nhi rok payega. Ye hole dekh rahe ho. Ye jaise hi ek line me aajayenge vaise hi tumhari barbadi shuru ho jayegi. Or in hole se bhi jyada khatarnaak cheez maine already yaha per chhod rakhi hai. Or uska jalwa bhi jaldi hi tumhe sunne ko milega.

Ye kehkar vo jor se hasne laga. Or uski gunj se pura aasman hi hill gya. Bahi mujhe or vanraj ka gussa badta hi ja raha tha.

B.h- is gusse ko sambhal kar rakho. Kyuki iski bahut jarurat padegi aange bas dekhte jaao kya hota hai. Or bacha sakte ho to bacha lo apni pyari prithvi ko. Ya fir aakhiri baar dekh lo apni is prithvj ko. Kyuki kal se iska ek naya naam padne wala hai HELL……

ab dekhte hai kya hota hai aage or kya karega black heart or surya use kaise rokega

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 99

B.H baha se ja chuka tha apne in hole ko chhod ke. Bahi me or vanraj bas apna sir pakde baithe hue the hame samajh me nhi aaraha tha ki ab kya kare kaise kare. In holes ko band karne ka koi tarika najar nhi aaraha tha. Lekin hame kosis to karni hi padegi.

Isi soch ke sath ham mumbai wale base me pahuche.

Main- Harry kuch bhi karo lekin in holes ko band karne ka tarika dhundo ASAP.

Harry- sir me already usi kaam me laga hua hu. Lekin sach kahu to mujhe jara bhi idea nhi hai ki isko kaise band kiya ja sakta hai. Lekin sir ek baat jarur pata chali hai. Ye hole hamare soryamandal ke 9 grah tak pahunchane ka rasta hai. Har ek grah per jaane ke liye ek rasta. Or jab ye ek line me aajayenge tab ham vo karishma dekhenge jo aajtak kisi ne nahi dekha hoga.

Vanraj- kaisa karishma

Harry- sir ham yahi se pure 9 grahon ko dekh payenge ki baha per kya hai kyu hai kon hai. Sab kuch. Or vo log hame dekh payenge.

Main- dekho ye dekhna dikhana kisi kaam nhi aayega I m sure in rasto se uski aarmy yaha aayegi or sab kuch pal bhar me tabah kar degi. Na hi apni aarmy ya apne weapon kuch bhi kaam nhi aayega.

Vanraj- sahi kaha tumne. Is prithvj ka surya hamesha ke liye ast ho jayega. Agar ham us hole me koi missile chhode to kya hoga.

Harry- ye hoga ki vo missile kisi dusre grah per ja kar giregi or agar baha jeevan hoga to usko khatam kar degi. Lekin In holes ka kuch nhi hoga. Is liye aisa kuch bhi karna bekaar hai.

Main- ye baat PM tak bhi pahunch di hai na. Verna vo kuch utt patang karne lage.

Harry- ha sir unko bata diya hai.

Abhi ham baat hi kar rahe the ki peechhe se hame avi ki aawaj aai.
Maine peechhe mudke dekha to avi or rony dono hi aaye hue the. Or is waqt mujhe madad ki bahut jarurat padne wali thi. Or mera bhai sahi samay per aaya tha. Bahi bade bhai ghar ki suraksha ko dekh rahe the.

Main- tum yaha kya kar rahe ho.

Avi- dad i m sorry. Lekin me ghar me baitha nhi reh sakta hu. Isliye aapki jitni ho sake madad karne chala aaya. Ab pls aap mujhe vapis jaane ko mat kehna me nhi jaane wala kyuki.

Ye sunke mujhe hasi aarahi thi. Kyuki baise bhi me avi ko bulane hi wala tha. Vo kaafi madad kar sakta hai hamari.

Main- theek hai. Ab ye batao ki in holes ko kaise band kare. Hamari to palle kuch pad hi nhi raha hai. Tum hi koi idea lagao. Hamare pass keval kal tak ka samay hai.

Avi- baise dad me soch raha tha ki agar ham prithvi ko nahi bacha sakte to kam se kam yaha ke logo ko jarur bacha sakte hai.

Ye sunke hamne hairani se avi ko dekha.

Main- kaise.

Avi- dad ye hole ek rasta hai to ham kisi plane se yaha ke logo ko in rasto se kisi dusre planet per pahucha sakte hai. Isse behtar hamare liye kuch nhi hoga ki ye hole yaha bane hue hai. Verna space tak pahuchne me hi kai mahine nikal jaate hai or fir kisi grah tak jana hoto kai saal nikal jaate hai aise chutkiyo me. Pata bhi nhi chalta hai. Lekin I'm holes ki madad se ham kuch sec. Me dusre planet per pahuch sakte hai. Bina kisi khatre ke.

Ye sunke mera matha thanka or mujhe avi ki baat sahi bhi lagi ki ham aisa kar sakte hai.

Main- baat to sahi hai. Lekin isme bhi kuch problems hai. Jaise ki prithvj jaisa dusra grah milna bahut mushkil kaam hai. Or usme kai saalo ka waqt lag sakta hai jo hamare pass hai nhi. Dusri baat ye opration aise ek din me kaise bhi sambhav nhi hai. Kyuki hamare pass itne equipment nhi hai. Jo ham karib 9 Billion people ko kisi dusri jagah shift kar sake. Unke liye khana peena oxygen in sabka intjam karne me hi saalo lag jayenge. Ye sab kehne sunne me achha lagta hai lekin jab ise haqikat me karna hota hai tab hazar tarah ki musibaten aati hai. Or sabse imp sabhi countries iske liye razi ho jo ki sambhav nhi hai. Isliye is plan ko yahi band kardo. Or ye socho ki aisi noubat hi na aaye hamare jeevan me. Mahadev se prarthna karo ki is black heart ko ham jad se khatam kar de or hamari prithvi pehle jaise khatre se khali ho jaaye.

Ye sunke avi or vanraj dono ne hi ha me sir hilaya kyuki meri baat kahi na kahi sahi bhi hai.

Main- Harry yaad hai B.h ne kisi dusri musibat ke baare me bataya tha.

Harry- ha sir yaad hai mujhe.

Main- to pata karo ye kis musibat ki baat kar raha tha. Jo isse bhi jyada khatarnaak ho sakti hai. Or dekho ki kahi kuch gadbad to nhi chal rahi hai. Achhe se check karo. Or avi tum in holes lee concentrate karo. Inko band karna hai. Ya inka rasta badalna hai. Ye sab ek hi line me aane wale hai.

Avi- ok dad me karta hu.

Ye kehkar avi or harry dono hi apne apne kamo me lag gye.

Main- Robo.

Ye sunte hi Robo mere pass aaya.

Main- tum in holes ke andar jaao or inko band karne ka koi rasta dhundo achhe se check karo ki ye kaise open hue hai. Or ha bhatak mat jana vapis bhi aana hai yaha per tumhe.

Robo- samajh gya sir.

Ye kehkar Robo baha se udd gya.

Or jo sabse pass wala hole tha usme ghus gya. Or dekhne laga ki ye kya or kyu hai. Or isko kaise band kiya ja sakta hai.

Ab mujhe dev se contact karna tha kyuki ab bahi hai jo meri madad kar sakta tha.

Isliye me ek kamre me gya or apni anakhe band karke baith gya.

Or jaldi hi mera contact ho gya dev se.

Main- tumhe pata hai na yaha kya kand ho raha hai.

Dev- bahut achhe se pata hai.

Main- to ab batao ki me kya karu. Ye hole ko kaise band karu. Ya fir ye batao ki ye B.h kaha milega to aaj hi iska kissa khatam kar deta hu me.

Dev- relex yaar.

Main- tum mujhe relex rehne ko keh rahe ho. Yaha puri prithvi hi khatam hone ki kagaar per aagyi hai.

Dev- isi liye kehta hu thoda shant raho or thande dimaag ka istemaal karo. Tum bhi jaante ho ye baat ki tumhara dimaag isse behtar result de sakta hai.

Main- me janta hu. Lekin agar ye koi super duper human hota to ab tak me uski khatiya khadi kar deta lekin bhuto ka saamna kaise karu. Isiliye mujhe itni tension ho rahi hai. Baaki me puri tarah shant hi hu.

Isliye ab baaki charcha chhodo or koi upaay batao.

Uske baad usne mujhe ek baat batai jise sunke meri tension ek dum se dur ho gyi mujhe samajh me nhi aaya ki kya aisa sach me sambhav hai. Lekin dev ne puri seriously mujhse kaha to mujhe manna hi pada. Usne jo baat batai vo vakai me mera tension 90% tak khatam kar deni wali thi.

Main- agar vakai me aisa hai to fir theek. Lekin filhaal me kya karu. Aise khali bhi to nhi baitha reh sakta na me.

Dev- i know. Lekin filhaal koi or rasta nhi hai.

Main- ek or baat ye b.h ne or konse khatre ke baare me kaha tha.

Dev- ek keeda hai uska paltu. Bahut hi khatarnaak hai. Pal bhar me pure grah ke logo ko kha sakta hai vo.

Main- what.

Dev- ji ha or ye jaha tak hai uska final plan hoga. Agar vo kisi tarah harne laga to vo uska istemaal karke sabko khatam kar dega or koi use sayad hi rok paaye.

Main- baise usne abhi to use nhi chhoda hai na.

Dev- nhi filhaal vo keeda shant hi hai. Or apne malik ke hukum ke intjar mai hai. Jaise hi use order milega vo apna kaam karne lag jayega.

Main- use maarne ka koi tarika

Dev- use maarne ki try bhi mat karna veena kand pakka ho jayega. Or aisa hi hogam jiske samne bhi vo aayega sab use marenge or uska aakar badta hi jayega.or uske rup bhi. Vo ek se do do se char hota jayega. Isliye use maarne ka tarika keval aag hi hai. Bas or koi tarika usper kaam nhi karta hai.

Main- theek hai dekhte hai. Me to yahi kahunga ki uski noubat hi na aapane to badiya. Verna sabki aisi band bajegi ki zindagi bhar uski gunj sunaai degi kaano me.

Dev- sahi kaha. Chalo ab aaram karo kal bahut kaam hai karne ko.

Main- theek hai. Lekin ek baat batao ye hole se karne kya wala hai. Actually me hone kya wala hai iski agar thodi jaankari mil jaati to thodi prepration kar leta me.

Dev- mere khayal se tum na hi jaano to achha hai kyuki agar tumne ye sab suna to tumhari tension or bad jayegi.

Main- aisa kya karne wala hai vo. Ab to mujhe janna hi hoga.

Dev- theek hai to suno. Vo jyada kuch nhi karega bas sare grahon ki chaal badalne wala hai. Jaise hi sabhi ek line me aayenge. Vo prithvi ko suraj se hamesha ke liye dur kar dega. Abhi jaha prithvi shukra ke pass hai bahi iske baad vo plotu ke pass pahuch jayegi. Jaha pahuchne ke baad insano ka rehna to lagbhag na mumkin ho jayega aise me vo unhe offer dega apne sath milne ka uski gulami swikaar karne ka or jo log uski baat manenge vo unko baha per rehne layak bana dega unka transform karke. Or ek baar agar prithvi apni jagah se hili to pure space me servnash fail jayega. Pura space hi khatam ho jayega. Or ye baat use samajh me nhi aarahi hai na hi aane wali hai. Isliye vo apne sath sabka binash baise bhi karke hi jayega. Isliye agar tum log jaate to bhi vo marega jaldi hi or jeete to bhi vo marega. Bas antar itna hoga ki tumhari jeet me samast space ki jeet hogi or tumhara space ek maha vinash se bach jayega. Lekin agar haare to tumhara space bhi khatam hi samjho. Ab jo bhi karo soch samajh kar karo. Baaki sab mahadev per chhod do.

Ye sab sunke mera gala sukh gya tha. Mujhe sach me belive nhi ho raha tha ki ye b.h itna jyada khatarnaak or pagal ho sakta hai.

Khair dekhte hai ab kya hoga

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 100

Dev se baat karne ke baad khaskar last wali uski baate sunne ke baad mera mind puri tarah se hill gya tha. Ab mujhe samajh me aaraha tha ki kyu dev ne mujhe ye sab janne se mana kiya tha. Lekin isse ye jarur hua ki ab me puri tarah se ready tha use harane ke liye. Kyuki agar me haara to pura space khatam or agar vo hara to sirf vo hi khatam hoga. Or mujhe yahi chahiye tha. Mujhe kuch bhi karke usko usi jahannum ki aag me vapis bhejana hai jaha se vo aaya tha. Or is tarah se bhejna hai ki vo dobara yaha aane ka soche bhi nhi. Fir chahe isme meri bhi jaan kyu na chali jaaye. Lekin usko me ab nhi chhodne wala tha.

Tabhi kamre ka darwaja khatkhataya kisi ne. To maine jaake darwaja khola to samne rony or vanraj khade the. Maine dono ko andar liya.

Rony- kya socha hai koi rasta mila.

Main- nhi yaar ise rokne ka sayad hi koi tarika ho. Mujhe nahi lagata avi ko bhi kuch milega. Hame bas ab ek hi kaam karna hai

Vanraj- or vo kya hai.

Main- hame tayyar rehna haj ladne ke liye. Chahe kuch bhi ho jaaye hame use khatam karna hai.use agar zinda chhoda to samajh jana ki puri prithvi hi nhi balki hamara samast brahmaand hi khatam ho jayega.

Rony- what

Main- ha filhaal itna hi kaafi hai. Isliye isi baat ko dhyan me rakhe uska saamna karna hai hame. Baaki jo hona hoga dekha jayega.

Vanraj- sahi hai agar marna likha hoga. To koi nhi rok payega marne se. Or agar jeena likha hoga to koi maar nhi sakta. Isliye is baare me soch ke baise bhi koi fayeda nhi haj.

Rony- kya baat kahi hai. Maja aagya. Sahi hai.

Inhi sab baato me kab raat ke 2 baj gye pata bhi nhi chala.

Neend to baise bhi nhi aane wali thi kisi ko. Isliye sab bas subah hone ka hi intjar kar rahe the.

Avi or harry apne kamo me lage hue the. Avi ka bhi dimaag kharab ho gya tha un hole ko dekh dekh ke. Use bhi samajh me nhi aaraha tha un holes ke peechhe ka science. Bahi Robo bhi un holes ko achhe se scan karke aagya tha or usne apni powers se unko band karne ka bhi try kar liya tha. Or to or usne holes ki direction bhi badalne ka try kiya lekin vo safal nhi hua.

Isiliye vo vapis aagya base per. Or usne sari detail hame batai or hame pata tha ki kuch nhi hua hoga isliye sabne normal hi behave kiya.

Ab to bas subah ka hi intjar tha.

Bahi vo saare hole ek dusre ke kaafi karib pahuch gye the.

Or aane wale kuch ghanto me vo ek dusre se mil jayenge.

Pure world ki najre unhi holes per jami hui thi. Sabhi log apna kaam Dhanda chhodke unhi ko dekh rahe the.

Main- avi ye sare holes kis jagah milne wale hai iska pata laga sakte ho.

Avi- already laga liya hai. Dad inka center yahi mumbai ke bahar wala hole hi hai. Sare holes yahi ikathhe honge. Isliye hame kahi jaane ki jarurat nhi hai.

Main- achhi baat hai.

Maine turant hi Chouhan ko call kiya.

Chouhan- kaha ho tum or ye sab kya chal raha hai yaar

Main- bahut badi tension hai filhaal aapko me samjha nhi sakta hu. Filhaal aapko ek bahut bada kaam karna hai.

Chouhan- ha bolo.

Main- mumbai or uske aaspaas ke sabhi ilako ko khali karwana hai vo bhi subah hone ke pehle pehle.

Chouhan- what. Are u out of your mind.

Main- no sir me pure hosh me keh raha hu. Ye jo holes hai inka centre yahi mumbai wala hole hi hai. Or inke judne per kya hoga pata nhi. Agar alien vagera aayenge to sabse pehle mumbai me hi hamla karenge isliye hame logo ko safe rakhne ke liye ye karna hi padega. Fir chahe jaise bhi ho.

Ye sunke Chouhan ka bhi dimaag ghum gya.

Chouhan- tum sach keh rahe ho.

Main- ha sir. Jitni jaldi ho sake ye kaam start ho jana chahiye train plane buses car jo bhi mile bahar nikalne ka bolo sabko or sabka intjam karwao. Or sabse imp. Agar sari bheed ek sath bahar nikalegi to bhayankar traffic jam hoga to usko suljhane ke liye bhayankar police lagegi.

Chouhan- abhi 3 baj rahe hai 1 ghante me ye process start karwane ki kosis karunga me. Pm se direct baat karta hu me. Or tumhe update deta hu.

Main- ok karo or mujhe batao.

Uske baad Chouhan ne PM ko direct call kiya or unhe sari situation samjhai jise sunke unke bhi hosh udd gye. Khair situation ko dekhte hue unhone puri ki puri aarmy ko laga diya logo ko safely bahar bhejane ke liye.

Halaki ye kaam itna aasan nhi hai. Logo me alag hi bhagdad mach gyi thi. Lekin police or aarmy ki bajah se kaafi situation control me thi. Mumbai me moujud sari traino ko logo ki seva me laga diya tha.

Karib 1.50cr logo ko kuch ghanto me kisi safe jagah per le jana bacho ka khel to kaise bhi nhi hai. Or yahi ho raha tha baha per. Sabko aaj apni apni nani yaad aarahi thi.

Khair subah hone tak 90% log mumbai or uske aaspaas ke ilako se nikaal liye gye the. Jo ki bahut hi achhi baat thi. Or holes ke milne me bhi abhi samay tha. May be dopehar tak ya sham tak ka samay lag sakta tha. Isliye hamare pass samay tha filhaal. Or ham uska bharpur upyog kar rahe the.

Bahi per jaise jaise vo hole ek dusre se pass aate ja rahe the vaise hi aasman me ghana andhera chhaya ja raha tha. Or jor daar bijli kadakne lagi thi. Kahi kahi to barish bhi hone lagi thi.

Or mumbai ke bhi kai ilako me bhari barish hone lagi thi. Or mousam to aisa ho gya tha jaise kai mahinon se dhup nikli hi na ho. Kyuki barish ke sath thand bhi badti ja rahi thi. Or aisi vaisi nhi kadake ki thand padne lagi thi.

Ye haal puri earth per bana hua tha.

Ham bhi logo ki madad karne me lage hue the. Jitni ho sake. Bahi avi or harry lage hue the hole per or baki jagho per najar jamaye hue. Vo pal pal ki update hame dete ja rahe the.

Khair kisi tarah dopehar tak hamne mumbai or uske aaspass ke sare ilake khali karwa diya. Ab mumbai me keval chidiya hi bachi hui thi insan hame chhodke ek bhi nhi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise dunia me ham akhiri bache hue hai. Pura sehar khali.

Tabhi mujhe yaad aaya ki ek baar maine aisa sapna bhi dekha tha jaha pure sehar me me akela hi ghum raha hu.

(NOTE - ye sapna sayad mujhe second story me aaya tha. Ya isi story me mujhe yaad nhi hai. )

Vanraj- ab kya karna hai surya. Sehar bhi khali ho gya hai.

Rony- itnjar hi karenge or kya.

Main- sahi kaha. Ab bas wait and watch bala khel bacha hua hai. Dekhte hai inke milne per kya hoga.

Tabhi hamare pechhe karib 20 jan aaye. Ye insan to nhi the itna confirm tha. Kyuki insano jaise keval ye dikh hi rahe the. Baaki inka rang ek dum safed tha. Aankhe laal

Main- kon ho tum log.

A1- tum sabki mout. Bhale hi tumne sabko yaha se bhaga diya hai. Lekin rahenge to vo isi desh me hi or ye desh hi nhi ye puri earth hi ab khatam hone ki kagaar per hai. Jisme koi bhi nhi bachne wala. Tum bhi nhi.

Main- ohh to tum logo ko pata hai ki isse kya hone wala hai. Fir bhi aisa kar rahe ho tum log.

Ye sunke vo hasne lage

A1- kyuki ham yahi chahte hai. Or aisa ham kyu chahte hai ye tum jaldi hi jaan jaoge. Filhaal tum logo ke pass ek akhiri sandesh leke aaye hai ham B.H ka.

Rony- kya sandesh hai sunao.

A1- yahi ki tum sabke pass last mouka hai. Tum sabi B.H ki saran me aajao jisse tum sabki or tumhare parivar ki bhi jaan bach jayegi. Or B.H ne khaas kaha hai ki surya tumhe vo puri earth ki kamana soup dega tum yaha ke raja hoge. Or badle me tumhe bas B.H ki pooja karni hai or sabhi se katwani hai. Or har mahine 10 logo ko uske pass bhejna hai jinme 5 mard or 5 aurate samil hogi. Itna kar loge to ye prithvi sahi salamat rahegi or kisi ko kuch nuksan nhi hoga.

Ye sunte hi meri or rony ki takvare ek sath mayan me se nikal aai.

Jise dekhke vo thode pechhe ko ho gye.

Main- tum abhi tak sirf isiliye jinda khade ho kyuki tum ek dut ho. Verna tumhare sir ka footwall banake abhi ham khel rahe hote. Or jakar kehdo apne use B.H se ki ham already yaha ke raja hai. Or hamare jeete ji tum yaha ke ek insan ko bhi nuksan nhi pahucha paoge. Or suno usse kehna ki aaj chahe kuch bhi kyu na ho jaye vo hamare samne na hi aaye to achha hai uske liye. Kyuki aaj uska last din hai is pure sansar me. Fir chahe vo amar hoke hi hamare samne kyu na aaye.

Lekin aaj uska zinda bachne ka koi upaay nhi hai. Isliye ye meri last warning hai usko ki chalajaaye yaha se or Bapis apni bhaddi sakal leke yaha Bapis na aaye. Uski jaan me baks dunga. Lekin agar vo yaha se nhi gya or yaha usne kuch bhi galat karne ka prayas kiya to usko marne se swayam mahadev bhi nhi bacha payenge. Ye surya ka vada hai.

Ye kehkar hamne unhe ghura. Or jaise hi unki aankhe hamse mili vo samajh gye ki agar jyada der yaha ruke to pakka kand ho jayega. Isliye palak jhapkate hi vo sabhi yaha se gayab ho gye.

Or ham bahi khade sochte rahe ki ab kya kare

Baaki dekhte hai next update me ki kya hota hai.

To be continue……………………….

UPDATE - 101

Bhayankar bijli or paani ke beech hamari najar unhi holes per bani hui thi.

Hame desperate ho rahe the use dekh dekh ke.

Holes ek dusre ke ekdum karib aagye the. Ya u kahu ki holes almost pure mil chuke the. Bas thodi finishing hi baaki thi.

Bahi un holes ke ek dum neeche B.h aaya or unhe dekhne laga. Or muskurane laga.

Hame bhi pata chala ki vo baha pahuch chuka hai isliye ham bhi baha pahuch gye.

Main- band kardo ye sab isse kuch hasil nhi hoga tumhe. Prithvi ko uski jagah se hilana bilkul bhi sahi dicision nhi hai. Sara solar system tabah ho jayega or pure brahmaand ka vinash ho jayega. Or agar aisa hua to tum fir raaj kispee karoge.

B.H- kya baat hai bahut jaankari hasil karli tumne. Lekin ek baat batao kya tumhe me shakal se itna bebakuf lagta hu.

Main- ab shakal ki baat to karo hi mat to badiya hai.

B.H- beta jaha se tum sochna khatam karte ho baha se me sochna start karta hu. Ye pathar yaad hai na. Ye pathar kisi khajane se kam nhi hai. Iski madad se me ek naya brahmand bana sakta hu. Vo bhi chutkiyo me. Mera maksad hi yahi hai is brahmaand ko khatam karke ek naye brahmand ka nirmaan karna jaha ka me bhagwan rahunga.

Ye sunkar ham sabke hosh udd gye the. Abhi tak ham jo soch rahe the vo sab aadha sach tha lekin baaki ka sach janne ke baad hamari bolti puri tarah band ho gyi thi.

Or hamari halat dekhke vo has raha tha.

B.H- laga na jhatka. Kaise rokoge mujhe. Me tum sabki aukat ke bahar ka course hu.

Main- vaise tumhe agar yahi maar du to kya

B.H- kaise maroge mujhe.me amar hu. Ha vo rider jarur mujhe maar sakta tha. Lekin use to me pehle hi Bapis bhej chuka hu. Ab kya karoge.

Ye sunna tha ki rony ne super speed se usper hamla bol diya apni sword ke sath. Jiske war se vo aasani se bach raha tha. Ye sab dekhke ham dono bhi maidan me utar aaye or ab ham teeno milke usper hamla kar rahe the.

Teeno dishao se usper hamla ho raha tha. Lekin vo bakai me fast tha. Ham teeno hi super duper fast hai lekin fir bhi use touch bhi nhi kar pa rahe the. Or vo hamla nhi kar raha tha keval apne chehre per smile lake bach raha tha.

Rony ne apni sword ko uski garden per aade me ghumaya vo neeche jhuka. Neeche se maine apni talvar ghumai to vo baha se gayab hi ho gya. Or hamse thodi duri per pragat ho gya.

B.h- me yaha hu.

Ye dekhke vanraj ne uski taraf doud lagai or jaise hi use maarne ka try kiya usne uska hath pakad kar use rok liya.

B.h- power to hai lekin mujhe maar sako itni power nhi hai.

Ye kehkar usne vanraj ka hath ek jhatke me mod diya. Vanraj dard me tadap utha.

Or agle hi pal usne ek jordaar prahar kiya uski chest per. Or vo udta hua hamare pass aake gira.

Maine use uthaya

Main- theek ho.

Vanraj- ha lagta to hai. Baaki kya hai ye. Ise touch bhi nhi kar pa rahe hai ham.

Main- kuch jyada hi powerfull ho gya hai ye. Isiliye ham ise nhi rok pa rahe hai.

Rony- to ab kya kare.

Main- kosis.

Ye kehkar abki baar me uski taraf bhaga super duper fast speed me.

Or maine apni uske najdeek pahuch kar apna hamla start kiya. Jisse vo bachata ja raha tha.

Tabhi use ek jordaar jhatka laga jisse uska dhyan bhatak gya or maine uska pura fayeda uthaya or uske seene me itni jor se punch mara ki mera hath usko cheerte hue aarpaar nikal gya.

Use dard hua or usne mujhe dekhka. To maine ek hi jhatke me apna hath bahar nikala liya. Jisse use or dard hua. Or fir maine uski garden ko pakda or utha kar neeche patak diya or speed se us ground ka ek chakkar laga diya or speed ki bajah se uska haal fate haal ho gya. Uske kapde chhil gye peeth se.

Tabhi meri najar uper gyi jaha avi hawa me ruka hua tha. Usne mujhe hatne ka ishara kiya or mere hat te hi usne apni power se jordaar prahar kiya usper. Bahi uske sath robo bhi tha usne bhi apni power ka prahar kiya usper

Jaha per vo pada hua tha baha per dekhne se aisa lag raha tha jaise 1000 w. Ka bulb jala diya ho. Itni roshni baha fail rahi thi.

Bahi b.h ka kya haal ho raha tha hame kuch bhi pata nhi tha. Bas soch kar hi maja aaraha tha ki uski haalat kya ho rahi hogi.

Karib 5 min. Tak uske uper energy girti rahi or fir jaake dono ne apna hamla karna band kiya uski halat dekhne ke liye.

Ham sabki najar gyi baha per to vo baha per nahi tha. Ye dekhke ham sabhi ek dum se hairan reh gye.

Tabhi aasman me bhayankar bijli kadki or hamara dhyan uper gya to b.h baha per tha. Or usko aankhe ek dum se laal ho gyi thi. Or use dekhte hi ham samajh gye ki hamne sanp ki puch per pair rakh diya hai. Or ab ye hame dabane ki puri kosis karega.

Or abhi ham kuch karte usse pehle ham sabper ek sath bijli ka bhari prahaar hua. Or prahar hota hi gya. Jo band hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Is dauran mujhe keval abhi ki fikr ho rahi thi. Kyuki filhaal vo ek normal human tha. Or ummid yahi kar raha tha me ki uska suit uski hifajat kar le.

Bahi jaisa maine socha tha uska theek ulta hua.

Ham sabke suit ek dum se charged ho gye the jinme unlimited power aagyi thi.

Jise dekhke ham sabhi kush ho gye.

Or hamne ek dusre ko dekha or ek sath apni apni power ko b.h per chhoda.

Itni sari power ke usse takrate hi uska balance bigad gya or vo parkare pakchhi ki tarah neeche girne laga lekin hamari energy usper lagatar girti hi ja rahi thi.

Bahi Robo udta hua uske ekdum karib pahuch gya

Or usper hamla or bhi ghatak karne laga lekin iska ulta ye hua ki robo ke pass aate hi b.h ne apna hath power se uske andar ghusa diya.

Or aisa hote hi Robo achanak se band ho gya. Or uski body kaali padne lagi. Or b.h ne apna hath uske andar se bahar nikaal diya or ab robo bina koi sahare ke neeche girne laga tha. Ye dekhke avi ne udna start kiya or use hawa me hi pakad liya or uski ek safe landing neeche karwa di.

Bahi ham bhi avi ke pass pahuche jaha vo robo ko check kar raha tha kyuki uski puri body ek dum se kaali pad gyi thi.

Avi- ye kaise sambhav hai.

Rony- kya hua.

Avi- isko body to sad gyi hai.

Ye sunke ham sabhi ko tagda jhatka laga. Ki vibranium kaise sad sakta hai.

Main- uske hatho se bach ke rehne ki jarurat hai. Baise ye theek ho sakta hai.

Avi- ha ho jayegi. Iske andar upyog kiya gya material apne aap khud ko theek kar sakta hai. Bas thoda time lagega.

Hamne robo ko bahi per chhoda.

Or hamne uper dekha jaha vo saare holes puri tarah se ek ho gye the.

Or uske sath hi puri earth per bhayankar earth quake ke jhatke lagne lage. Or ye jhatke hamne bhi mehsus kiye

B.H - ye hui na baat. Bahut time pass kar liya ab tum sabhi mera kamaal dekho. Bas.

Ye kehkar usne apne hatho ko joda or kuch mantro ko padne laga or aisa karte hi hame aisa laga jaise ham lift me ho. Kyuki ham sabhi achanak se uper ko jaane lage the.

Maine avi ko dekha vo samjh gya maine uska hath pakda or vo udata hua mujhe uper uske pass le gya. Or speed se hi maine uske thobde per ek tagda punch mara or use jor se pakad liya.

Jisse uska dhyan tut gya.

Usne aone dono hatho ko jhatke se alag kiya jisse mera balance bigad gya or me neeche girne laga to usne mujh per apne hatho se energy nikaal kar jordaar hamla kiya or me us energy ke prahar se seedha jameen me ghus gya kitna neeche mujhe nahi pata lekin me neeche jata hi ja raha tha.

Bahi uper moujud rony vanraj or avi ne ye dekha to foran hi vi log us gadde ke pass aaye jaha me ghus gya tha. Avi bhi mere pichhe usme jaane laga to rony ne use rok liya.

Kyuki un holes me se or bhi musibate neeche aane lagi thi. Vampire seedhe jameen per land kar rahe the. Or ye kuch jyada hi khatarnaak type lag rahe the. Or inki tadaat bhi kaafi jayada thi. Kyuki inka aana ruk hi nhi raha tha.

B.h- mere bacho tabahi machana start kar do. In prithvi walo se le lo apna badla. Jitni jyada ho sake utne logo ko apni tarah bana do jaao. Or prithvi walo rok sakte ho to rok lo Verna pyar se inke hawale kardo khud ko ye log aaram se tum sabka sikaar kar lenge.

Ye sunte hi uske sabhi sathi charo taraf bhagne lage. Bahi vo fir se dhyan karne laga or earth ko uthane laga apni jagah se.

Bahi avi ne rony se kaha.

Avi- chachu dad vapis kaise aayenge.

Rony- uski fikr chhodo or inko thikane lagana hai. Tum bas black heart ko dhyan mat lagane do. Inhe ham sambhal lenge. Uska dhyan dur se bhatkate raho. Samajh gye na. Uske pass mat jana.

Ye sunke avi ne ha me garden hilaai.

Or vo udd gya uper ki taraf or dur se hi b.h per hamla start kar diya usne. Bahi rony or vanraj dono hi doud laga kar vampire ki bheed ke aage jaane lage taaki samne se unka sikaar kiya ja sake.

Baaki dekhte hai ab kya hota hai or surya ab kaise vapis aata hai.

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 102

Rony- chhodna mat ek ko bhi. Koi bhi apan ko paar nhi kar paaye. Ye log chandi ki hai.

Rony ne chandi ki sword di vanraj ko.

Vanraj- samajh gya.

Vanraj ne us sword ko pakda or dono hi furti se doud ke unke aage pahuch gye.

Or achanak se inko apne saamne dekhke unki bheed ek dum se ruk gyi.

Rony- khabardar jo ek kadam bhi aage badhaya hai to. Sabki kabr yahi khod dunga. Jaha se aaye ho bahi bapis chale jaao.

Ye sunke vo sabhi ek tak rony ko ghurne lage or dekhne lage use.

Or dekhne ke baad hasne lage.

Unme se ek bola.

A1- shuruwat isi se karte hai lagta hai bahut garmi me hai isme.

Ye kehkar vo sabhi ne ek ghera bana liya rony or vanraj ke charo taraf. Dono hi beech me khade hue the apne hatho me talvar leke. Or unke charo taraf vo vampire jo lakho ki sankhya me the.

Thodi der tak ek dusre ko ghurne ka khel chalta raha

Or uske baad sare ek dum se hawa me uchhal kar rony or vanraj per tut pade.

Bahi rony or vanraj dono hi ready the iske liye.

Jaise hi sabhi uchhale dono ne apni super speed ka istemaal kiya or vampires ko kaatna start kar diya.

Chandi ki talvar vakai me asar kar rahi thi or jisko bhi lag rahi thi vo seedha khatam hota ja raha tha.

Dono hi gajar muli ki tarah kaat rahe the unko unki talvar itni fast move kar rahi thi ki aisi normal aankho se dekh pana mushkil tha. Bahi vampire bhi bahut hi fast hote hai lekin ye unse bhi fast the.

Bahi unme jo sabse experience wala tha vo samajh gya ki aise to ye unki puri sankhya ko hi mita denge.

Isliye usne in dono ko alag alag karne ka socha

Or chupke se vanraj ke peechhe gya or use furti se daboch liya.

Bahi vanraj is hamle se puri tarah shocked reh gya. Vo chah kar bhi usse pechhab nhi chhuda pa raha tha.

Bahi vo vanraj ko dhakelte hue rony se dur le ja raha tha.

Or vampires ki jo bheed thi vo inko cover karti ja rahi thi. Jisse rony ko vanraj dikhna almost band ho gya tha.

Bahi usne vanraj ke kandhe me apne danto ko gada diya or uska khun peene laga.

Bahi dard me vanraj chillane laga or ye aawaj rony tak pahuch rahi thi.

Halaki rony ko bhi kaatne ka prayas kiya tha lekin uske suit ki bajah se unke dant us tak nhi pahuch paaye the abhi tak.

Or vampire jhund ke jhund me rony per tut rahe the. Jinhe sambhalna muskil hota ja raha tha.

Bahi vanraj ki aankhe bhi band ho lagi thi. Or sath me us vampire ki bhi. Ab uski anakhe kyu band ho rahi thi iski jaankari to filhaal kisi ko bhi nhi thi.

Lekin is waqt dono hi behosh hone jameen per pade hue the.

Bahi agar b.h ka haal dekhe to avi use abhi tak dhyan na lagane dene me kaamyab raha tha. Vo dur se hi b.h per hamla karke uska dhyan bhatka raha tha. Or jab b.h usper hamla karta to vo move kar jata. Avi ud sakta tha ye aaj uske bahut kaam aaraha tha.

B.h bahut frustrate ho raha tha avi se or sabse jyada use ye baat lag rahi thi ki vo avi ko abhi tak touch bhi nhi kar paya tha.

Isiliye ab usne apna pura jor lagane ka tay kiya

Or vo jor se dharti per land hua jis bajah se puri dharti hi kamp gyi.

Bahi usne apni jeb se paras pathar nikala or apni hatheli per rakha

Or usne avi ki band bajane ke liye us pathar se kaha or pathar ko aage kar diya.

Bahi pathar se khatarnaak energy nikalna start hua or avi ne unse bachne ka prayas kiya lekin vo fail raha or energy usse takrane lagi. Avi jaha bhi jata energy uske peechhe jaati or usse takra jaati. Bahi us energy se avi ko keval jhatka hi lag raha tha or kuch nhi. Sayad b.h bhi filhaal kisi ko maarna nahi chahta tha kyuki sab baise bhi marne hi wale the.

Isse ek kaam jarur ho gya tha ki avi ab busy ho gya tha. Or b.h free vo pathar avi ka barabar uljha kar rakhe hue tha.

Ye mouka dekhke b.h fir se apna Dhyan lagane me lag gya.

Bahi avi pure aasman me yaha baha udta fir raha tha. Lekin pathar se pechha nhi chhuda pa raha tha.

Avi ne socha ki iska war utna heavy nhi hai isliye vi pathar ke samne ruk gya. Or uske rukte hi pathar ne usper ek sath tagda hamla start kar diya. Jisme uska suit pighalne laga. Or ye dekhke avi ne fir se udna start kar diya. Kyuki vo samajh gya tha ki isse bach pana muskil hai. Udte hue avi ne b h ki taraf aona rukh kiya or dur se usper fir se hamla kar diya. Bahi b h fir se gusse me aagya.

Usne avi ki taraf dekha jiska dhyan is waqt pathar se bachne me tha.

Or isi ka fayeda utha kar b h ne apne hatho se energy ko chhoda jo avi ke seene se takrai or avi ek dum se behosh hone jameen ki taraf girne laga.

Filhaal rony ka dhyan bhi avi ki taraf nhi tha. Vo vanraj ki taraf move karne ki kosis kar raha tha. Lekin vampire ki bheed use rok rahi thi. Jo kam hi nahi ho rahi thi. Ulti badti hi ja rahi thi. Jitne vampire mar rahe the usse dogune us hole me se bahar nikal rahe the.

Rony bhi thakne laga tha lekin vo haar manne walo me se to bilkul nahi tha.

Bahi vanraj or vo vampire abhi bhi behosh pade hue the.

Or avi neeche gir raha tha.

Jaise hi avi jameen ke karib pahucha use hawa me hi pakad liya

Robo ne. Jo ki ab hosh me aagya tha or uski body bhi fir se normal ho gyi thi or uske sare function bhi theek se kaam karne lage the.

Robo ne avi ko safely land karwaya or uske chehre ka mask hataya to avi is waqt hosh me tha. Bas uska suit band ho gya tha isliye vo neeche girne laga tha.

Robo- kya hua

Avi- sale ne suit ki power supply ko per hamla kiya hai. Arc reactor band ho gya hai isliye me neeche gir gya. Mujhe turant hi base le chalo. Or mujhe chhodke vapis aajana or b.h lo dhyan lagane se rokna dur se hi hamla karna usper.

Ye sunke robo ne avi ko god me uthaya or udd gya base ki taraf. Jaldi hi avi ko base me chhoda or khud vapis maidan me aagya udte hue or sabse pehle hamla b.h per kiya udte hue. Jisse b.h ka dhyan fir se tut gya.

Or is bajah se vo bahut hi jyada gusse me aa raha tha. Jiska asar mousam me dikhne laga tha. Bijli ka kadakna badta hi ja raha tha.

Bahi dusri taraf avi ne foran hi ek naya arc reactor liya or aone suit me fit kiya uski power supply ko fir se on kiya or suit ko check kiya sab function fir se kaam karne lage.

Avi- dad ka kuch pata chala

Harry- nhi sir ab dikhna hi band ho gye hai. Halaki unka transmitter on hai isliye unki location mujhe mil rahi hai vo sahi salamat hai.

Avi- najar banaye rakho. Airforce se kaho dur se b.h per hamla karte rahe or vampires per bhi.

Harry- ok sir.

Ye bolke avi udd gya or tezi se vampire ke ek jhund per jordaar landing ki.

Jisse aadhe vampire to uske pressure me hi dur ja gire. Baaki ke bach gye. Unke liye avi ne apni power ko chhodne start kiya or unhe jalana lage. Jo uske pass aate unhe vo apne laat or ghuse ka swad chakhata.

Bahi rony ne abhi tak kuch nhi to 100000 ke karib vampires ko nipta diya tha.

Bahi vanraj ki aankhe achanak se khul gyi.

Or usne jab khud ka haal dekha to hairan reh gya. Vo jaldi se khada hua. Or apne aaspaas dekhne laga sabhi vampire rony ki taraf hi bhagte hue ja rahe the.

Usne apne neeche dekha jaha ek vampire pada hua tha jiska rang badal chuka tha safed se insano jaisa ho gya tha vo uske dant bhi gayab ho gye the.

Vanraj ne use achhe se check kiya to vo bhi hairan reh gya ki ye insan kaise van gya. Khair us samay ye sab sochne ka waqt bilkul bhi nhi tha.

Isme ek baat or thi ki vanraj vampire nhi bana tha. Jabki uska to bahut sara khub usne piya tha or apna virus usme chhoda tha. Lekin vanraj per iska koi asar nhi hua tha.

Khair jo bhi ho achha hi hua.

Ab vanraj bhi form me tha.

Isliye usne aone dono hatho ko aage kiya uske saamne jitne bhi vampire the usne unko ek dum se sthir kar diya. Or doud laga kar unko apni talvar se 2 tukdo me baat diya.

Or aise hi aage badhne laga vo hajaron ko ek sath freeze karne laga or unko kaatne laga.

Sabhi apna apna kaam karne me vyast the.

Earth abhi bhi apni hi jagah per bani hui thi. Or un holes ki position ab change hone lagi thi. Jis bajah se b.h bahut pareshan ho gya tha. Kyuki koi na koi uska dhyan bhatkane aa hi raha tha. Isliye ab use jo bhi karna tha jaldi hi karna tha. Or isiliye vo un holes me ghus gya. Bahi uske peechhe robo me ghusne laga to use bhayankar bijli ka jhatka laga or vo hole se dur ho gya bahi usne fir se andar jaane ki kosis ki lekin fir se nakam raha.

Robo samajh gya ki iske andar ab jana impossible Hai. Or ab b.h ko rokna bhi possible nhi hai dhyan lagane se.

Bahi b h ab shanti se apne dhyan me baith gya or aisa karte hi puri prithvi fir se kampne lagi baha per bhayankar earth quake aane lage charo taraf jwalamukhi fatne lage. Samudra me baad aane lagi nadiya apne ufaan per aane lagi. Charo taraf tabahi machne lagi.

Ab airforce bhi aachuki thi unhone bhi hole me seedha hamla kiya liya unki missile hole ke centre me jaate hi blast ho gyi or kuch bhi nhi hua.

To unhone neeche vampires per hamla start kar diya.

Vampire us aag me jalne lage lekin unki tadaat kam nhi ho rahi thi.

Bahi surya bhi jameen me kai hajaar foot neeche ghusa hua tha vo bhi uper nhi aa pa raha tha. Use samajh me nahi aaraha tha ki ab vo kya kare kaise uper jaaye.

Is sabme bas ek baat achhi hui ki koi bhi vampire abhi tak rony or vanraj ko paar nhi kar paya tha. Or logo tak nhi pahuch paya tha. Vampire aa rahe the or mar rahe the. Dono ki chandi ki talvar puri laal ho gyi thi.

Baaki dekhiye ab next update me ki kya hota hai kaise is sabka ant hota hai. Ya fir b.h apne irado me kaamyab ho jayega.

Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………...

UPDATE - 103

Main jameen ke neeche fasa hua tha or uper chadne ki kosis kar raha tha lekin baat ban nhi pa rahi thi. Bahut kosis kar chuka tha me. Lekin nhi ja pa raha tha me uper ki taraf. Thoda bahut uper jata bhi tha to khisak kar vapis neeche aajata tha.

Main- are yaar ab kya karu kaise uper jaau. Hey mahadev koi rasta to dikhaao.

Ye bolte hiujhe dev ki baat yaad aai to maine socha ek baar try karke dekhta hi sayad kaam ban jaaye.

Maine apni aankho ko band kiya.or apne hatho ko joda. Or use yaad kiya jo uper moujud sare bhuto ka baap tha.

Pura dhyan lagaya or rider ko yaad kiya. Uski jhalak ko apni aankho me yaad kiya or use Bapis aane ka aavahan kiya usse madad ki guhaar lagai kyuki ek bahi tha jo is samay meri madad kar sakta tha.

Thodi der tak use yaad karne ke baad mere hatho me jalan hone lagi.

Ye mehsus hote hi maine or jor se uska naam pukara apne gale ki puri aawaj ke sath maine rider ko pukara.

Meri aawaj us gadde me gunj gyi or aasan ke gunjate hi mera rup ek dum se badal gya.

Or is baar kuch alag hua pehle me rider ke aate hi blank ho jata tha lekin ab mujhe sab kuch dikh raha tha or mujhe aisa lag raha tha jaise abki baar me or rider ek sath driving seat per baithe hai. Or ek sath gadi chala rahe hai. Ye sab dekhke me kaafi kush or exited tha.

Main- jyada kush mat ho jana abhi uper kaise jaaye ye socho.

Main2- dekhte jaao bache.

Ye kehkar usne apne dono hatho ko jameen se touch kiya

Or aisa karte hi puri jameen kisi jwalamukhi ki tarah sulagane lagi.

Ye dekhke meri haalat kharab hone lagi. Kyuki rider ke irade mujhe theek nhi lag rahe the.

Main- ye kya karne ja rahe ho tum

Main2- bahar nikalne ka jugaad.

Ye sunkar maine neeche dekha to neeche ka pura malwa ek dum jwalamukhi jaisa dadhakne laga tha.

Or iske aage me kuch sochta ya kehta ek bhayankar dhamaka jaisa hua hamare pairo ke neeche. Or neeche se bhari pressure lagne ki bajah se ham uper ko jaane lage vo bhi super duper fast speed se. Pure gadde ko cheerte hue ham seedhe uper pahuche or neeche ka lava hame aasman me kaafi unchai tak le gya. Ham uper or hamare neeche garam lava.

Jo gadda khatam hote hi charo taraf fail gya.

Or aaspaas jo bhi moujud the us lava me jal kar khatam hogye.

Mujhe bas yahi dar tha ki kahi koi meri team wala na ho jo is lava ki chapet me aajaye. Lekin uper se maine jab neeche dekha to sabhi ki aankhe hamper hi jami hui thi. Mujhe rony avi vanraj or robo sabhi sahi salamat dikhai diye. To me tension free ho gya.

Khair aag ka force kam ho gya tha isliye me Bapis jameen ki taraf aane laga or ek jordaar superhero landing ho gyi jameen per.

Bahi rony vanraj or avi ke chehre per ek alag hi smile aagyi thi hame dekh kar.

Bahi jo bhi vampires baha per moujud the vo hame dekhte hi hamari taraf doude hamse ladne ke liye.

Or idhar unko aata hua dekhke hamare chehre per bhi smile aagyi. Or ham bhi super fast speed se unki taraf doude.

Or jaise hi hamari doud start hui time ek dum slow motion me aagya. Itna ki dekhne se aisa lag raha tha jaise sabhi ko ek sath stop kar diya gya ho.

Khair rider ne apni sword nikali or speed se use chalate hue aage badhne laga

Uski talvar jaha se bhi gujarati baha vampire ki mundiya kat kar alag hone ka wait karne lagi. Kyuki time abhi kaafi slow tha.

Ek hi jhatke me baha per moujud sare vampire ka kaam almost tamaam ho gya tha.

Or in sabko nipta kar jaise hi me ruka

To baha per moujud sabhi vampires ek dum khade hi reh gye
Or sabki ek hi jhatke me mundi alag hoke gir gyi or jameen per girte hi dhul me tabdeel ho gyi.

Ye seen dekh ke rony vanraj or avi kush ho gye.

Avi- kya baat hai papa ke rup me rider maja aagya. Baise inka aana rukne wala nhi hai. Isliye aap aona focus b.h per kare jo un holes me chhip kar baitha hua hai. Or un holes me ham ja nhi pa rahe hai. Isliye aap baha jaaye or usko dhyan lagane se roke kyuki prithvi apni jagah se kaafi aage aagyi hai. Almost marsh ke pass. Or jaldi hi ham usko bhi paar kar jayenge. Or vo dekhiye yaha ke ped paudhe kaise sukhane lage hai jabki paani gir raha hai lagatar fir bhi.

Ye sunkar ham sabhi ne aasman me dekha to hamari aankhe khuli ki khuli reh gyi. Kyuki hame hamare chand ki jagah per bada sa marsh dikhne laga tha.

Bahi is unhone ghatna se pure brahmaand me kuch na kuch anarth hone laga tha. Kahi jagah blast hone lage the or kai chhote mote grah to mast hi hone lage the. Bahi sabhi jagah moujud kaali or buri shaktiya jaagrit hone lagi thi. Or logo ko pareshan karne lagi thi. Unke to jaise man ka ho gya tha.

Yahi haal prithvi ka bhi tha. Charo or kaale dhue ke rup me kaali shaktiya udti hui dikhne lagi thi. Or brahmand me moujud shaktiya us hole se seedhe prithvi per aane lagi thi. Samudri me ufaan aane laga tha. Or kai sehar to aadhe se jyada dub hi gye the. Khaskar jo samudro ke kinare per base hue the unke liye to jaise pralay aagyi thi.

Same yahi haal baaki jagho per bhi tha. Surya per Grahan lag gya tha.

Jis bajah se vo shaktiya or bhi jyada shaktishali hone lagi thi. Or ab rony or team ke bas se bahar ja raha tha sara mamla.

Or rider akela kya kya sambhalega. Use is waqt bahut jor se madad ki jarurat thi.

Bahi aakash me ek or se super duper speed se ek tufaan b.h ki taraf aaraha tha. Or uske raste me jitne bhi Shaitan aarahe the vo sabhi usi tufaan me nast hote ja rahe the.

B.h is waqt apne dhyan me baitha hua tha or uska kaam almost pura hi ho gya tha to usne apni aankho ko khola.or jab usne saamne dekha to uski aankhe khuli ki khuli reh gyi.

Isse pehle vo kuch samajh pata vo tufaan use uda le gya. Or us hole me se use jameen per neeche le aaya.

Bahi sab keval dekhte hi reh gye. Or dekhte kya kuch dekh hi nhi paaye kyuki charo taraf bhyankar tufaan aagya tha jo ham sabki aankho ke saamne jaakar hi ruka.

Or jaise hi tufaan shant hua hamari aankho ke saamne b.h jameen per pada hua tha. Jo khud hila hua tha ki vo yaha kaise aagya.

Khair vo jaldi se khada hua or usne baha per moujud sare logo ko dekha.

Or fir uski najar gyi uske peeche moujud us tufaan per.

B.h- tum kon ho.

Dev- tumhara dushman hi samajhlo mujhe. Ye sab jo kar rahe ho ise abhi ke abhi band kar di Verna tumhari mout aaj koi nhi rok payega.

B.h- achha kon marega mujhe tum

Dev- me nhi vi dekho saamne tumhari mout

Ye sunte hi b.h ne saamne dekha or uski aankhe fati ki fati reh gyi. Kyuki saamne rider khada hua tha. Apne bahi purane rup me. B h ka gala puri tarah se sukh gya tha or uske muh me thook bhi nhi bacha tha jise vo andar lene ki kosis kar raha tha.

B.h- ye impossible hai. Ise to maine vapis bhej diya tha fir ye bapis kaise aagya.

Dev- ye tumhari soch thi ki tumne ise Bapis bhej diya tha. Joki sach bhi tha. Lekin tumne ek bat per Gour nhi kiya. Jo us contract me likhi hui thi. Kash use pad lete to achha hota tumhare liye.

Ye sunkar b.h kaafi confuse tha.

Dev- jyada confuse mat ho me batata hu tumhe. Us contract ki ek limit thi jo ki 1000 years ki thi. Or aaj abhi us contract ko pure 1000 years ho chuke hai. Ab ise tumhari kismat kaho ya kuch or. Lekin tumne jab rider ko vapis bheja uske agle hi din us contract ki miyaad khatam ho gyi or rider bhi vapis se aazad ho gya. Or jo hukum tumne rider ko diya tha vo bhi bekaar ho gya isiliye vo aazad ho gya or apne man ke hisaab se jaha chahe baha ja sakta hai to aagya vo yaha per tumhari band bajane.

Avi- ab nhi bachega tu jitna uchhalna tha uchhal liya tune ab tere din khatam hue.

B.h- bache ye tumhari galat fehmi hai. Kyuki bhale hi me mar jaau. Lekin ab ye brahmand bhi nhi bachega kyuki ab mujhe dhyan lagane ki bhi jarurat nhi hai. Kyuki prithvi apni raftar pakad chuki hai or ab vo apni dusri jagah per pahuche bina nahi rukne wali hai. Isliye tum log jeet kar bhi haar gye ho

Main2- bhale hi ham sabhi khatam ho jaaye lekin tumhara jo sapna hai vo me kabhi pura nhi hone dunga.

Ye kehkar rider ne doud lagai or b.h ko pakad kar us hole se dur le gya.jaha vo aaram se uska sikaar kar paaye.

Bahi dev or baaki sab bahi khade hue the.

Dev- aap logo ko ab kuch bhi karne ki jarurat nhi hai. Bas in vampire ko role rahiye baaki me dekh lunga.

Rony- tum dev ho na. Surya ne bataya tha tumhare bare me.

Dev- ha me bahi hu. Ye intro baad me pura kar lenge. Filhaal hamare pass jyda samay nhi hai.

Ye kehkar dev super fast speed se udd gya or jaha jaha vo kaale dhue ke shaitaan ud rahe the unko thikane lagane laga. Ye uske liye halwa khane jaisa kaam tha. Unko dekhne matra se unka khatma hota ja raha tha. Dev ki third eye ke prabhav se to shukracharya nhi bache fir ye to unke mukabale exist hi nhi karte hai.

10 min. Me dev puri prithvi ka chakkar lagakar Bapis un holes ke pass aagya. Or ab main kaam baaki tha. Prithvi ko Bapis uski jagah per pahuchne ka kaam jo keval dev hi kar sakta tha is kisi ke bas ki baat nhi thi ise theek karna..

Baaki dekhte hai ab kya hota hai aage. Kya dev ise vakai me theek kar payega. Ya aaj is brahmand ka vinash pakka hai. Janne ke liye sath bane rahe.

To be continue………………………..

Toggle signature
My running stories.....

UPDATE - 104

B.

H- dekh mujhe chhod de ham puri dunia per sath me raaj kar sakte hai. Tu jo abhi tak gulaam tha ab aazad rahega hamesha ke liye

Ye sunke rider hasne laga vo bhi jor jor se or uski hasi dekh ke b.h kaafi confuse

B.h- has kyu raha hai tu. Maine koi joke mara kya.

Main2- joke hi to hai. Tu bhul gya ki mera kaam hai buri aatmaon ka sikaar karna. Or agar me aazad hu or tere sath kaam karunga to sabse pehle tera hi sikaar karunga na kyuki sabka sardar to tu hi rahega. Isiliye has raha hu me. Bhale hi me kisi ka bhi gulaam rahu ya aazad rahu. Lekin mera kaam hamesha se ye hi rahega. Agar mera malik mujhe nirdosh ko maarne ko kahega to sabse pehle us malik ka hi me sikaar karunga. Kyuki mujhe kabhi koi gulaam nhi bana sakta hai. Bas mere aane jaane per control pa sakta hai vo. Lekin mujh per kabu nhi kar sakta hai. Isliye ye faltu ke offer dena band kar de. Or apni mout ko swikaar kar le.

B.h- itna aasan nahi hai mera sikaar karna mere andar is waqt samast prithvi ki buri shaktiya baas kar rahi hai ortu ek sath unka saamna nahi kar sakta ye baat me janta hu. Chahe to aajma le.

Main2- achha. Dekhte hai.

Ye kehkar rider ne apna muh khola or jor se saas li.

Aisa karte hi b.h apne aap hawa me hi udne laga or rider ke muh ki taraf khicha aane laga.

Ye dekhke vo bhi hairan tha. Lekin vo itni jaldi haar manne walo me se to bilkul nhi tha.

Usne bhi apna dabaav neeche ki taraf badaya jisse vo turant hi neeche jameen per vapis se khada ho gya.

Ye dekhke rider ne apni sword ko feka lekin b.h usse bach gya or agle hi sec rider ke karib aagya or apna hath uske seene me ghusa diya.

Or uska hath andar jaate hi rider ki body ko jaise keede lag gye hi vo turant hi sadne lagi.

Tabhi maine jor se ek punch mara b.h ke muh per jisse vo dur ja gira or uska hath hamse dur hote hi hamari body Bapis se normal ho gyi.

B.h fir se khada hua or hamari taraf douda. Or ham bhi uski taraf doude.

Bahi raste me hi b.h ke body me se kai prakar ke dhuye bahar nikale jo ki alag alag powerfull black soul thi. Or charo taraf failne lagi.lekin hamne rukna nahi chhoda ham seedhe uski taraf jaane lage.

Or jaise hi thode aage gye hamare pair jameen me dhas gye. Jo ki ek dal dal jaisa tha jo sakht jameen per ban gya tha. Or ham usme neeche ki taraf dhasne lage.

Bahi b h doudta hua hamari taraf aaya or ek jordar punch usne hamare sir me mara jisse ham ek hi jhatke me jameen ke neeche chal gye.

Ab ham pani ke dal dal me fase the isliye rider ki aag kam hone lagi thi. Or pani me rehne ki bajah se meri saas bhi rukne lagi thi.

Bahi paani ke andar moujud aatmaye hamper charo taraf se hamla karne lagi. Jo vakai me bahut jor se lag rahi thi hame

Lekin rider in sabhi se ladne ki puri kosis kar raha tha lekin uske hath koi bhi nahi aaraha tha. Bahi b h uper se sab dekhke kush ho raha tha.

Rider ka dimaag ab kharab hone laga tha.

Isliye usne dono hatho se apni sword ko pakda or jor se jameen me gaad diya.

Or aisa karte hi vo paani puri tarah se sukh gya kyuki charo taraf dhadakti aag fail gyi thi. Jisme achha khasa insan pighal jaaye fir ye chhota sa dal dal kya karega.

Bahi us jalan me un sabhi ka ant ho gya jo us daldal me moujud the or hamper hamla kar rahe the.

Bahi ye garmahat sirf bahi tak seemit nhi rahi balki uper bhi pahuch gyi. Or b.h ne jab apne pairo me garmahat mehsus ki to vo turant hi hawa me ho gya. Kyuki use pata tha ki ye garmahat uska ant baise hi kar sakti hai bina ki mehnat ke.

Bahi ham jo jameen ke neeche the ab jameen ko faad ko uper ko aagye. Jaha hamne dekha ki b.h hawa me tair raha hai.

Ye dekhke rider apni talvar ko Bapis uski taraf feka. Or b.h fir se usse bach nikala lekin abki baar uske hath me ek jara sa cut lag gya. Or itna cut kaafi tha. Us cut me se jo uska khun nikalna shuru hua to rukne ka naam hi nahi liya. Or ye dekhke usne apni aankho ko band kiya or apni puri takat jhonk di us ghaav ko bharne me. Or iska asar bhi hota dikh raha tha. Tabhi rider ne jor se doud lagai or ek chhalang maar kar seedha b.h ka gala pakad liya. Or is hamle se b.h pura hill gya. Lekin ab use khud ko bachana tha isliye usne hawa me tez udna start kiya itna tez ki rider ki aag puri tarah bhun jaaye. Lekin vo ye bhul gya ki aag ko hawa ke pass le jaoge to vo bhujne ki jagah or failne lagegi.

Khair b.h ne hawa me hi rider ko kai punches maarna start kiya jiska asar kaafi ho raha tha. Kyuki uski khopdi chatakne lagi thi.

Or b.h me rider ko pakad kar hawa me or uper ki taraf fek diya.

Ab uski kismat kaho ya hamari ham ek fighter jet se takra gye. Or use jor se pakad liya.

Bahi b h ye dekh raha tha or muskura raha tha.

Or jet ko dekhkar rider ke dimaag me bhi khurafat uthi.

Or ye soch aate hi rider jet ke uper khada ho gya. Or jo use drive kar raha tha uski to rider ko dekhte hi fat gyi. Khair vo plan ko gol gol round khilane laga taaki ham neeche gir jaaye. Lekin rider ne jise hi us jet ko hath lagaya vo jet puri tarah se rider ke vehicle me tabdeel hone laga. Uske charo taraf bhaynakr aag ki lapten uthni lagi. Or ye dekhkar pilot ne seat ejjecter on kiya or vo seat samet hawa me udd gya. Use laga plan blast ho jayega lekin use kya pata ye ab rider ka vehicle hai.

Khair uske jaane ke baad rider uski seat per baitha or usne jet ko b.h ki taraf mod liya. Or hawa me moujud b.h ne jab ye sab dekha to uski hasi bahi gayab ho gyi or vo hawa me ek ore bhagne laga. Or uske peechhe aag ki lapto se ghira hua hamara jet. Or rider ke usper baithne se jet ka look puri tarah se badal gya. Uska muh ki jagah per khatarnaak skull ne le liya tha. Or vo jet bhi apni top speed se bhi jyada fast bhag raha tha. Jaise uske andar bhi koi formula inject kar diya gya ho.

Khair jet b.h ke lagbhag peeche hi tha. B.

h baar baar apni dirction change karta ja raha tha taaki koi use pakad na sake.

Or abki baar jaise hi jet uske karib pahucha or usne mudne ki kosis ki baise hi jet ke skull wale muh se ek aag lagi hui moti chain bahar nikli or or usne b.h ko hawa me hi pakad liya itna kaske ki b.h fir kahi ja hi nhi paya.

Or fir rider ne us chain ko Bapis andar ki taraf kheech liya. Or us chain me bandha hua b h jor se jet ke muh se chipak gya us chain ki bajah se jisse use bahut dard ho raha tha. Kyuki charo taraf rider ki lagai hui aag jo thi.

Khair b.h ki aisi haalat dekhen rider ne apni full voice ke sath apni hasi ko bahar nikala jisse sara aasman hi hill gya.

Bahi dusri taraf dev un holes ki bagal se antriksh me pahuch gya tha. Or prithvi ke sath vo bhi udd raha tha or dekh raha tha ki kaise ise roka jaaye or pechhe ki taraf dhakela jaaye. Kyuki jaha per force lagana tha baha per vo hole bana hua tha. Isliye sabse pehle un holes ko band karna padega tabhi prithvi ki speed kam hogi.

Isliye dev vapis se earth per aaya or un holes me se andar chala gya un holes me jo bijli beh rahi thi vo dev ko rokne me nakamyaab thi.

Vo holes ki ek lambi gufa type thi or har ek hole ek grah ko darsha raha tha. Or is waqt earth apne dusre hole. Se thodi hi duri per thi.

Is liye dev ne khud ko dusre hole ke neeche beech rok liya.

Dev- hey mahadev raksha karna.

Ye kehkar dev ne apne dono hatho ko joda or apni third eye ko open kiya or aisa karte hi uska aakar itna bada hua jisme vo hole puri tarah se dhak gya. Or uske dhakte hi holes mese jo energy earth ko uske andar kheech rahi thi uska kaam bahi ruk gya. Kyuki ab dev unke beech me khada hua tha.

Lekin earth ki speed bandh chuki thi isliye uski speed me koi fark nhi pada vo itni hi tezi se us hole ki taraf aa rahi thi.

Or ab dev ko earth ki speed ko kam karna tha.

Isliye usne apni third eye per Bapis se focus kiya or ek tarah ki energy ko earth ki taraf tezi se chhodna start kiya.

Vo energy ka kaam tha earth ko aage badhne se rokna or jaise hi vo energy earth se takrai earth ki speed kam hone lagi dheere dheere hi sahi lekin ye tarika kaam kar raha tha. Dev ki soch thi ki earth us tak pahuche tab tak uski speed kam ho jaaye.

Or aisa hota dikh bhi raha tha. Earth ki raftaar ab kam hone lagi thi. Or use puri tarah se rokne ke liye dev ne apni power ko or badhaya or pressure se earth ki taraf chhodna start kiya or iska asara ye hua ki earth ab puri tarah se usi jagah per ruk gyi or uska aage badhna bhi ruk gya.

Bahi ye sab avi or harry dekh rahe the jise dekhkar unka muh khula ka khula reh gya tha. Kyuki unhe Biswas nhi ho taha tha ki dev itna jyada powerfull hai. Or uski third eye ko dekhke to unke hosh hi udd gye bahi ab unko lagne laga jaise swayam mahadev hi unki madad karne yaha aaye hai ye sab kar rahe hai.

Khair dev ne apni power ko or badhaya or earth ko pechhe ki taraf dhakelna start kiya full force ke sath. Or aisa hone bhi laga turant hi earth Bapis apni jagah per jaane lagi thi. Usi speed se. Jis speed se vo aage ki taraf bad rahi thi.

Lekin yaha bhi ek main kaam tha ki earth ko Bapis se usi jagah per rokna tha jaha vo pehle thi. Ek inch bhi yaha se baha hua to gadbad pakki ho jayegi. Kyuki earth ke bahiri aavran ki graviti uske sath hi chalti hai. Jaha earth rahegi ye graviti bhi bahi per set ho jayegi. Isliye earth ko Bapis se utni hi duri per rokna tha jaha vo pehle ruki hui thi.

Khair usko abhi baha tak pahuchne me waqt lagne wala tha isliye dev ne usko force ke sath dhakel kar chhod diya or ab use in sabhi holes ko band karna tha.

Isliye unse khud ko Bapis moda or apna muh un holes ki taraf kiya or apni aankho ko Bapis se band kiya or mahadev se madad ki mang ki or apne guru ko yaad kiya or jor se OM NAMAH SHIVAYA ka jaao kiya or aisa karte hi uski third eye se kuch kirne nikalne lagi or un holes jaane lagi ek ek karke vo sabhi holes me pahuch gyi or jaise hi vo un holes ke neeche beech ruki unhone apna jalwa dikhana shuru kiya or un holes ko band karna start kiya.

Vo kad holes ki boundry ko apani taraf kheech rahe the or aisa hote hi holes apne aap band hote ja rahe the.

Jaise jaise holes chhote ho rahe the vaise vaise vo kad ka size bhi chhota hota ja raha tha

Or jaise hi vo holes ki boundry un kad se judi baise hi un kad ka size itna chhota hogya ki nagn aankho se unhe dekha imp. Tha. Vo suksham se jyada suksham ho gye the. Or aisa karte hi vo holes puri tarah se band ho gye. Halaki dekha jaaye to vo hole band nhi hue the balki unki size chhoti ho gyi thi. Itni chhoti ki usme se ek cheeti bhi bahar na ja paaye.or unki size chhoti hone ki bajah se usme se jo megnet earth ko apni taraf kheech raha tha uski power ko ek dum se kam ho gyi itni ki vo ek mitti ke kad ko bhi apni taraf na kheech paaye.

Ab keval earth ka hole hi bacha hua tha. Or vampires ka aana ab ruk gya tha kyuki jaha se vo aaraye the vo sabhi holes to ab band ho chuke the. Isliye ab vo aate bhi to kaise aate.

In sabko band karne ke baad dev ne apni uddan ko aage badhaya earth ki taraf or jaldi hi vo earth ke hole ke pass pahuch gya or same bahi process karke usne earth ka hole bhi band kar diya.

Earth per moujud logo ne jab ye sab dekha ki kaise ye holes band ho gye to sabme kushi ki lehar doud padi. Sabhi jashna manane lage. Lekin earth abhi bhi unbalanced thi kyuki is sab me earth ki band achhe se baj gyi thi. Kyuki jagah jagah bhukamp or sunami aane lagi thi. Or ye tabhi rukta jab earth apni sahi jagah per pahuch jaati or travel karna band kar deti.

Or uska hole band hote hi dev gya earth ke neeche or apni full power laga kar earth ko apne kandhe per uthane ki kosis karne laga lekin ye koi halwa to tha nhi isliye isme use kaafi mehnat karni padi.

Uski third eye puri tarah se laal hogyi is power se. Lekin akhir kaar usne earth ko uthaya or tezi se uski sahi jagah per le jaane laga.

Bahi rider or b.h ki najar bhi gyi un holes per.

Main2- dekh le tere plan ki batti ban gyi hai. Vo sare hole ab band ho chuke hai or earth bhi apni jagah per Bapis aane lagi hai or jaldi hi aa bhi jayegi. Or ab tu sach me haar gya hai.

Ye sunke b.h ne aasman me jor ki cheekh maari

Or usne apne dono hatho se us chain ko pakda or apni power ka istemaal karne laga or aisa karte hi vo chain sadne lagi or tut kar neeche girne lagi.

Aisa hote hi b.h us qaid se aazad ho gya or qaid se aazad hote hi usne apni aankho se ek bhayankar lazor ko us jet per chhoda jisse us jet ke dono pankh kat gye or agle war me us jet ke 2 tukde ho gye.

Or aisa hote hi us jet me lagi aag apne aap bujh gyi or vo neeche ko girne laga kisi parkare pakchhi ki tarah. Jisme baithe ham bhi neeche ki taraf girne lage.

Ye dekhe b.h fir se kush hone laga lekin vo janta tha ki itni unchai se girne ke baad bhi sayad use kuch ho. Isliye vo udkar hamare pass aaya or apni aankho se lazor se seedha hamper hamla karne laga. Lekin vo rider tha sabka baap. Usme khud bhayankar aag lagi hui thi fir bhala ye lazor uska kya bigaad leti.

Or yahi hua jab usne lazor chhodna band nhi kiya to rider ne tang aakar apna muh khola or bhayankar aag ki lapten bikwali jo seedhi b.h ke muh me lagi or isme vo jhulas bhi gya or uski aankho se lazor nikalna bhi puri tarah se band ho gya. Or vo bhi hamari hi tarah jameen per seedha girne laga kyuki is aag me jhulsane se vo thodi der ke liye be sudh ho gya tha or jab tak use hosh aata ham jameen per gir chuke the or hamare jameen se takrate hi baha per bhayankar sa dhamaka jaisa ho gya or baha per ek bada sa gadda ban gya.

Khair ham jaldi khade hue or us gadde se bahar nikale hamse thodi hi duri per b.h bhi jameen per pada hua tha

Rider uske pass gya or apne dono hatho se uski coller ko pakda or use hawa me utha.

Main2- bahut uchhal kood kar li tumne or ab tumhare narak ki aag me jalne ka waqt aagya hai

Ye kehke rider ne uski jeb me hath dala or vo paras pathar usse le liya.

B.h ne use vapis lene ki kosis ki lekin vo nakamyaab raha.

Main2- dekho meri aankho me.

B.h- nhi.

Main2- kyu dar lag raha hai apne gunaho ko fir se dekhne se. Dekho.

Ye dekho rider ne itnj jor se kaha ki b.h ki aatma tak kamp gyi or uski najre seedhi rider ki najro se mil gyi.

Or aisa hote hi use vo sab dikhne laga jo usne Aaj Tak kiya tha pichhale kai hazar salon ke liye uske sare gunaah aaj uske saamne the

Or jab use uske gunaah dikhne band hue jo ki bahut der baad hua kyuki iske gunaaho ki list bahut lambi to thi hi lekin uske andar jo itni buri aatmaye basi hui thi is waqt unke gunaah bhi use hi dikh rahe the or sabka ant ek saath hi ho raha tha. Jis bajah se b.h ki cheekh pure aasman me failne lagi thi.

Or jab in sabka ant hua to b.h puri tarah se pathar ka ban gya tha uski aankho me jahannum ki jameen ki tarah sulag gyi thi or pathar ban gyi thi.

Or jab rider ne use chhoda to vo gira neeche or girte hi tukdo me bat gya.

Or uske marte hi b.h ka chahita keeda jo ki kahi chhipa hua tha vo bhi gusse me aagya or apni gufa se bahar nikal aaya or bahi se usne tabahi machana start kar diya.

Or uski aawaj rider ko bhi aane lagi.

To rider ne uski taraf jaana shuru kar diya.

Super fast speed se rider us keede ke raste me uske aage aagya.

Or rider ko dekhkar vo keeda or bhi gusse me aagya or usne apne muh se kuch lava jaise thok diya.

Or us thok me rider buri tarah fas gya.

Or vo chhutne ka prayas karne laga lekin chhut nhi pa raha tha.

Tab tak vo keeda rider me ek dum karib pahuch gya or usne rider ko apne muh me bhar kar khane ka prayas kiya.

Ye dekhkar rider ne apni aag ko or jyada bhadka diya or us aag me us keede ka sara lava jal gya or rider aazad ho gya. Or uske aazad hote hi rider ne apni talvar ko liya or uske muh me ghusa diya or use ghuma diya. Or sword ko ghumate hi sword me bhayankar aag jalne lagi or us aag me vo keeda bhi jalne laga.

Us aag se bachne ke liye vo yaha baha ghumne laga or apna sir yaha baha takrane laga lekin isse koi fark nhi pad raha tha or aag apna kaam karne me lagi hui thi. Or isi me us keede ka bhi ant ho gya.

Bahi dev bhi earth ko uski sahi jagah per set kar chuka tha or is tarah earth per aaya hua sara sankat khatam ho gya tha.

Or ab keval sab cover up karna hi baaki tha jo next update me hoga. Dekhiye kya or kaise hota hai sab.

To be continue………………………..

UPDATE - 105

Sare dushmano ka safaya ho chuka tha. Lekin abhi bhi ek musibat thi jo samne khadi hui thi. Or vo thi rider ab vapis kaise jayega. Or kahi aisa to nhi ki dobara aajayega vo bhi bina bataye.

Main- kaam pura ho gya hai. Ab batao tum kya chahte ho.

Main2- tum tension mat lo me yaha nhi rukne wala. Lekin hai ek baat jarur kahunga ki jab bhi tumhe meri madad ki jarurat padegi me aajuang.

Main- achha hai baise ab kaha jaoge.

Main2- yahi rahunga kyuki bure logo ki kami nahi aane wali hai yaha. Or unka sikaar karne ke liye mujhe to yaha hona hi chahiye.

Tabhi hamare pechhe se ek aawaj aai.

H.K- iski jarurat nhi hai rider. Tum mere sath vapis chal rahe ho.

Ye sunkar hamne peechhe dekha to hell king khade hue the. Jise dekhkar ham thode shocked the ki ye kaha se aagye.

Main- aap yaha kaise aapko to qaid kiya tha na b.h ne

H.k- ha kiya to tha lekin mujhe nhi mere ek dusre rup ko. Main janta tha ki vo kya karega mere sath isliye maine khud ko pehle hi safe kar liya tha.

Main- to fir abhi tak saamne kyu nhi aye the.

H.k- me bhale hi tumhare samne nhi aaya lekin maine tumhari madad to ki hi. Verna tum nahi hara paate b.h ko.

Main- kaisi madad.

H.k- rider ko vapis bhej kar or kya. Maine hi use jahannum se bahar nikala tha or Bapis se tumhare pasa bheja tha. Ek naye contract ki madad se.

Ye sunkar me muskuraya.

Main- gajab ho aap bhi. Maan gye aapko. Khair nice to meet u.

H.k- nice to meet u too surya. Ummid hai dobara jaldi hi mulakaat hogi.

Main- mat lagaiye aisi ummid aapse dobara milne ka matlab hai fir se koi nai bhutiya musibat. Isliye ye ummid karo ki hamara milna ho hi na kabhi.

Ye sunkar vo bhi hasne lage. Or fir vo hame bye bolke gayab ho gye.

Or unke jaate hi rider bhi gayab ho gya or reh gya sirf me akela. Us sunsan jagah per.

Isliye maine khud ko sambhala or vapis se me pahucha usi jagah jaha fight chal rahi thi.

Baha pahuch kar maine sabka halchal puchha. Sab badiya the. Sara kachar apne aap hi saaf ho gya tha. Matlab sari lashe panchtatva me vileen ho gyi thi. Hole band ho gya tha or prithvi ab apne sahi kram me vapis aane lagi thi. Jitni bhi tabahi hui thi usme se keval baad ka paani Bapis gya tha baaki jo bhukamp vagera aaye the jiski bajah se jagah jagah darare khuli thi vo itni jaldi nhi bharne wali thi.

Sarakar apne kaam me Bapis se lag gyi thi. Sabhi logo ko unke ghar pahunchane me or jitna bhi nuksan hua hai uski bharpai karne me.

Bahi dev se ham mile.

Main- chalo ab ghar sabko milna hai tumse or khane ka promise yaad hai na.

Dev- ha bhai baise bhi ladai ke baad bhul bahut lagti hai. Isliye chalte hai.

Rony- race lagate hai kon pehle gaao pahuchta hai. Or dev babu udd kar nhi doud kar jana hai.

Dev- me to udunga hi lekin uper nahi tum logo ke sath neeche hi

Avi- aisa kaise chalega

Dev- chal jayega baise bhi in mahanubhavon ke sath doud pana impossible hai. Isliye me to udunga hi.

Avi- to fir me bhi udunga. Aapke sath

Main- badiya hai.

Chalo ek line me aao sare.

Sabhi ek line me khade ho gye.

Uske baad maine ginti gini

Get set go…………..

Ye bolte hi hamne doudna or udna shuru kiya.

Sabhi super fast speed se bhag rahe the ghar ki taraf. Jaha se bhi nikalte baha ek chhota sa tufaan sa aajata.

Lekin kisi ko kuch bhi nahi dikha. Sirf avi hi tha jo hamare sath nahi udd pa raha tha. Kyuki uska suit itna fast nhi tha. Lekin itna slow bhi nahi tha vo.

Jaha hame ghar pahunchane me 1-2 sec. Lage bahi avi ko kuch min.

Ham sabhi ghar ke bahar hi ruke seedhe or hamari is race me keval avi hi haar gya. Baaki ham sabhi lagbhag ek sath hi pahuche apni manjil tak.

Rony- maja aagya. Lekin avi bichara vo peechhe reh gya.

Tabhi avi ki aawaj aai.

Avi- chachu me hara nhi hu balki jeet gya hu. Kyuki ghar ke darwaje tak pahunchana tha na ki bahar wale darwaje tak.

Ye bolke vo hamare uper se udta hua ghar ke darwaje ke pass land hua or ghar ki doorbell baja di.

Ye dekhke ham sabhi shocked reh gye or ek dusre ka muh dekhne lage. Or anayaas hi hamare chehre per hasi aagyi.

Khair ham sabhi normali chal ke apne ghar ke andar gye or jab maine sabko bataya ki ye dev hai or iski madad se ham sare dushmano ko khatma karne me kaamyab rahe to sabki kushi ka thikana hi nahi raha. Sabhi ne dev ko bahut bahut dhanyavad kaha

Or fir thodi gapshap karne ke baad ham sabhi khana khane baith gye.

Vanraj- baise ek cheez ke baare me mujhe puchhna hai.

Main- kya

Vanraj- udhar ladai ke dauran mujhe ek vampire ne kata tha lekin uske kaatne ke baad mujhe to kuch nhi hua lekin us vampire ki haalat badal gyi thi.vo behosh ho pada hua tha or uska rang bhi normal ho gya.

Ye sunke maine chouka.

Main- kya sach me.

Vanraj- ha us waqt to maine dhyan nhi diya lekin abhi mujhe janna hai uske bare me.

Dev- actually vanraj tumhare andar vikraal ki powers hai isiliye tumper un vampire ka koi asar nhi hua. Kyuki vikraal khud ek power tarah ka vampire tha or in sabhi se jyada power full. Isliye tumhare khoon me kuch aisa hai jiski bajah se vo vampire vapis se insan ban gya. Or ye baat to tum bhi jante hi ho ki tum kisi bhi insan ko vapis se swasth karne me saksham ho fir chahe use kaisi bhi beemari kyu na ho. Or usi ki bajah se tumhara khoon chakhte hi vo vampire theek ho gya or Bapis se insan ban gya.

Ye sunke hame bakai me bahut kushi hui kyuki aage agar kabhi bhi aisi koi situation aati hai to vanraj ki madad se ham unhe theek kar sakte hai.

Uske baad avi bola.

Avi- baise dev chachu aap apni story bataiye na ki aapko ye sab powers kaha se or kaise mili hai. Hame janna hai. Jab uper aasman me hamne aapka rup dekha or vo third eye to sach me me to hill gya tha. Kitni power hai aapke pass aapne kaise earth ko utha liya tha apne kandho per.

Ye sunke sabhi ka muh khula ka khula hi reh gya.

Dad- kya sach me

Avi- ha dadu vo seen aap dekhte na to dekhte hi reh jaate.

Dad- fir to bhai mujhe bhi janna hai batao na beta

Ye sunke sabhi ne dev se uski story janne ki zid ki.

Dev- theek hai batata hu. Baise maine ek story likhi hai apni life per aap use pad sakte hai usme har ek detail ka zikr hai. Ki kaise or kyu mere pass ye shaktiya hai.

Ashk- padne me vo maja nhi aayega jo sunne me aayega aao hi bataiye na

Ye sunke dev hasa.

Dev- theek hai to suniye.

………..

Iske baad dev ne unhen apni puri life journey ko bataya jisme kai ghante aise hi nikal gye or jab sabne suna ki swayam mahadev ke or param bhakt persuram ji ki darshanon ka laabh bhi prapt hua hai dev ko to sabhi ke aacharya ki koi seema hi nhi rahi. Or to or ye to sisya hai bhagwan persuram ke.

Sabhi ka sir apne aap hi dev ke samne jhuk gya.

Jise dev ne uthaya or un sabko aisa karne se mana kiya

Sari life story janne ke avi and party akele hi dev ke sath gappo me jut gyi. Jaha avi ne itne sawal puchhe ki dev unka jawab dete dete pareshan ho gya. Multiverse se releted or sare grahon se releted. Isi brahamand me earth jaisa dusra grah konsa hai vagera vagera.

Dev ek gyan ka samundar tha jisse avi jyada se jyada gyan bator lena chahta tha or dev bhi bina kisi jhijhak ke use sab bata raha tha. Sayad kuch soch kar hi.

Aise hi kab samay beet gya pata hi nahi chala.

Uske baad dev ki Bidaai ka samay aaya to mom ne use jaldi hi apne pure parivar ke sath aana ka nimantran diya. Jise usne swikaar bhi kiya bina kisi deri ke

Fir usne sabse bida li or vo palak jhapkate hi baha se adrishya ho gya. Or apni manjil per pahuch gya.

Bahi dev ke jaane ke kuch dino baad tak sab kuch normal hi gya tha zindagi Bapis patri per aane lagi thi. Sabhi in sab hadso ko bhul kar aage badhne lage the.

Aise hi ek mahina nikal gya.

Fir ek din maine dad se mere or radha ke chhuti per jaane ki baat kahi jise sunkar sabhi kush the. Or sabhi ka man tha kahi bahar jaane ka lekin me akele radha ke sath time bitana chahta tha.

Main- dad me or radha manali ja rahe hai baha apna jo ghar hai ham bahi rukenge kuch dino tak. Baaki aap sabhi logo ko kaha jana hai aap sabhi jaiye. Bahut samay ho gya radha ke sath kahi bahar nhi gya hu or usko utna samay bhi nahi de paya hu isliye pls hame jaane deejiye.

Ye sunkar sabhi hasne lage.

Dad- beta ham sabhi majak kar rahe hai hame nahi banna hai kabab me haddi tum dono jaao or khub enjoy karo ham yahi theek hai. Baaki me to veer or rony ko bhi kahi bahar bhejane wala hu bahuo ke sath. Sabhi alag alag jagho per jayenge isliye veer or rony apni apni jagah dhund lo or pehli fursat me nikal lo. Samajh gye na.

Ye sunke un dono ne bhi apni mundi hilaai. Or vo bhi kush ho gye.

Uske baad next day me or radha nikal gye bahi usi din veer or rony bhi chale gye. Bahi veer gya Switzerland or rony gya. Singapore

Or bahi junior party Bapis apne clg jaane lagi or unki life bhi normal hone lagi. Amar nidhi Samar or varsha in charo ki love story me badiya se chalne lagi thi. Dono ki shadi to tay hi thi isiliye apni life ke sare tensions ko bhula kar vo bas enjoy hi kar rahe the. Lekin avi or ashk abhi bhi single hi the. Ab pata nhi inke partner kab inki life me aate hai. Or kaise aate hai.

Bahi radha or me baithe hue the manali me haseen sham ka aanand lete hue

Main- maine kuch decide kiya hai radha abse me in sab me nahi padne wala hu. Apne kaam or ghar per hi focus rahunga.

Radha- or agar koi nai musibat aai fir

Main- bache sambhal lenge. Ab unka samay aagya hai. Halaki me unko guide karta rahunga but maidan me nhi jaunga. Jab tak bahut hi jyada jaruri na ho.

Radha- jaisa aapko theek lage. Lekin ek baat me keh deti hu. Me apna ghar chhodke kahi or rehne nahi jaane wali. Mujhe sabke sath hi rehne me maja aata hai. Isliye rehna to aapko bahi gaao. Me hi padega.

Main- main janta hu or maine to uske baare me socha bhi nhi hai isliye tum tension na lo. Ham sab sath me hi rahenge

Radha- hamesha.

Ye kehke dono ne ek dusre ka hath pakada or ek chhota sa kiss kiya or dhalte hue suraj ke dekhne me kho gye dono hi.

(Or dosto isi ke sath surya ki trilogy ka yahi per ant hota hai. Iske maine teen hi part soche the jo maine pure kar diye hai. Or agar ab aage story likhunga to usme avi and party lead hero rahegi or surya ka keval beech beech me cameo hi rahega. Baaki to inko kismat hai )

IT'S JUST A NEW BEGINNING……..